《Living Sacrifice》


 C1

    My name is Wu Lei, after working in the city for many years, I still haven''t been able to get anything out of it.


    I was a technician, and I always did things in a straight line, because I couldn''t bear to see my boss cut back on the quality of his products, so I made a scene with him and got fired.


    Now that I had lost my job and was in a bad mood, I had the idea of going back to my hometown for a while.


    My hometown is in the mountain village, that place is still frighteningly poor. This poverty was not only material, but also spiritual.


    When I got home, it was already afternoon. The village was very lively with lanterns and decorations. I was very hungry and curious, so I asked my father what was going on.


    He told me that Zhao Wu''s family was having a wedding and that his son was getting married.


    I was stunned when I heard this. Zhao Wu was a nouveau riche with a rich family, but his son Zhao Quan''er was a sickly person who relied on medicine to feed him. Which girl was so blind to want to marry him?


    My father secretly told me that Zhao Quan''er was on the verge of death, and that the reason she married him was to make him happy.


    His new daughter-in-law was a foreigner. She had already been confined in the Zhao Family for more than a month and had never left her home. Rumors had spread outside that she had bought her.


    When I heard this, I got angry. I said that this was a trafficking in human beings, and it was against the law. I''m going to the police.


    My father jumped and told me not to go.


    He told me that this was an autonomous county, and that the county governor was the brother of Zhao Wu''s family. If this matter gets out of hand, our family will be the one to get into trouble.


    I was furious and cursed the Zhao family for being nothing.


    My father told me to mind my own business, and then he told me to come to the Zhao family in the evening to join him.


    I said I would not go, my father said our family still owes money to the Zhao family, not to go.


    In the evening, I summoned up my courage and went to the Zhao Family. As soon as I entered the door, I saw Zhao Quan''er being carried out.


    The boy''s face was deathly pale. He didn''t even look like a living person anymore.


    Startled, I asked what was going on. Someone told me that Zhao Quan''er was dying and had been sent straight to the hospital.


    I said in my heart that he deserved the death of his family.


    However, I had to pay them back, so I entered the Zhao family with hatred.


    At this moment, the Zhao Family was in a state of chaos. I couldn''t find the account room, so when I was about to go around, I bumped into a woman.


    The woman was at most in her twenties. She looked very pretty, but her expression was one of panic.


    I was shocked and only later did I find out that her name was Soo Soo.


    I was angry from the start, but when I saw Soo Soo''s pitiful appearance, my heart warmed up. Thus, while no one was around, I secretly brought her back home.


    My father was startled to see me bring someone back and asked me what was going on.


    I told him I was going to get him out.


    My father was so shocked that he almost exploded. He told me to send him back as soon as possible. The Zhao family cannot afford to offend him.


    I won''t listen. I''m sure I can save this person.


    Soo Soo was greatly frightened. After escaping from the Zhao family, she relied on me and followed me closely through the night.


    She hid in our house for a few days in a row, and during these few days, my feelings towards Soo Soo subtly changed.


    I don''t know if it was because of her pitiful appearance that aroused my desire to protect her, but I felt that I was beginning to like her a little.


    My father scolded, saying that sooner or later the Zhao Family would find out, and our family would definitely suffer.


    I also knew that I could not keep Soo Soo here forever. Thus, I told her that I would find a friend in the county and send her out as soon as possible. I wanted her to wait for me at home.


    Soo Soo trusted me very much and wanted me to return quickly.


    When we arrived at the county town, I didn''t call the police. Instead, I rented a car and told him to wait for me in the county town after we agreed on the price.


    This was already two days later.


    When I returned to the village at night, I saw that a white banner had been placed at the entrance of the village. It was something that only the dead could use.


    Someone told me that it was Zhao Quan''er. He went to the hospital but couldn''t rescue her.


    When the funeral was over, the Zhao Family would be free to take care of the matter of my new daughter-in-law being lost.


    I rushed home and saw that Soo Soo had already disappeared. My father was sitting on the brick bed, eating noodles and drinking wine.


    My heart skipped a beat as I asked my father, Soo Soo.


    My father was a little drunk and told me with a smile that he had sold Soo Soo back to the Zhao family.


    The Zhao family not only forgave our family''s debt, but also gave my father thirty thousand yuan.


    When I heard this, my lungs almost burst from anger. Pointing to my father''s nose, I asked, "Do you know that Zhao Quan''er is already dead? I wonder how Zhao Wu will face Soo Soo."


    My dad chuckled and said he knew. Yesterday, the Zhao Family had made a marriage alliance. Even below, Soo Soo and Zhao Quan''er were still a couple.


    When I finished listening, the hairs on my body stood on end.


    Yin is the marriage of the dead and the dead. Soo Soo is a living person. It is impossible for her to have a sexual relationship with another unless ¡ª


    The more I thought about it, the more scared I became.


    I didn''t know how I felt about Soo Soo, but at that moment, blood was boiling in my head. I went to the kitchen and copied out a Pig Slaughtering Knife before heading towards Zhao''s house.


    My father saw that I was going to fight for my life, and the liquor woke up in fright. He quickly stopped me and said that he wouldn''t let me go.


    I was so angry that I thought my dad was being too heartless, but he was my dad, so I couldn''t do anything to him. I pushed him to the ground and rushed out the door.


    My father was cursing at me from behind. He was asking for death, but I couldn''t care less as I stormed into the Zhao Family.


    At that moment, I felt a rush of blood in my head, and I even had the thought of dying with my family.


    But when I got there, it was empty. There was no one there.


    The night wind sent chills down my spine, and my heart couldn''t help but tremble.


    Where are the people from the Zhao Family?


    Finally, I found Soo Soo curled up in a corner of the bed in the room I had arranged for my bridal chamber.


    At that moment, Soo Soo''s body was trembling in fear and her eyes were filled with fear.


    She saw me come in, shuddered, and then began to cry.


    When I saw that Soo Soo was fine, a stone fell from my heart, so I asked her if the Zhao family had hurt her.


    Soo Soo told me that Zhao Wu wanted to bury her son with her, but she escaped.


    After that, the Zhao Family had been emptied overnight. She had nowhere to go and was afraid that she would run into people from the Zhao Family outside, so she hid here.


    When I heard that Zhao Wu was going to bury her alive, I was a little worried.


    However, the matter of the Zhao Family moving out was a little strange. I asked Soo Soo if she knew why.


    Soo Soo said that she was not too sure either. On the night that Zhao Quan''er was buried, the Zhao Family moved their house in a hurry and everyone left.


    I looked at the messy traces on the courtyard. The Zhao Family members were indeed in a hurry to leave. However, I don''t care about that now. It''s more important to get Soo Soo away first.


    I wanted to take her home, but Soo Soo said no.


    She had sneaked out from the coffin before she was about to be buried alive. The Zhao Family members did not know that only Zhao Quan''er''s corpse was inside the coffin.


    If she showed up again, the Zhao Family would definitely find out. It would be troublesome then, and my home wouldn''t be safe either.


    I blushed, knowing she meant my father.


    Thus, the two of us agreed that Soo Soo would temporarily stay at the Zhao Family and not come out while hiding. I would come over every night to deliver food to her.


    I didn''t go back that night, and the two of us stayed at Zhao''s house all night.


    The next day, I left early. After returning home, I told my father that the Zhao Family had moved away, but I did not find Soo Soo.


    My father also let out a sigh of relief, saying that he had let me get involved with the Zhao family.


    I said yes, but in my heart I thought, I''m already in it, it''s hard to get out of it now.


    During those few days, I was very careful not to let anyone find out that Soo Soo is still alive.


    After a few days of this, I found out that there were still rumors circulating in the village saying that I had seduced a daughter-in-law of the Zhao Family and almost eloped with someone. In the end, I was caught and buried alive.


    Those long-tongued women had sharp teeth and sharp tongues. They said that Soo Soo seduced the wild men and did not follow the women''s path. They deserved to die.


    I was extremely furious when I heard this. It was one thing for these long-tongued women to not sympathize with Soo Soo''s plight. Instead, they cursed her to go to hell.


    I almost couldn''t resist going up to them to tell them that Soo Soo is still alive and well, making them angry.


    I had a big fight with the ladies, and when I got home, my father was waiting happily for me.


    I asked him what was the matter, and he told me that he wanted to buy me a daughter-in-law with the money from the Zhao family. The price had already been agreed, and he would bring her tomorrow.


    I didn''t expect that my father would do such a thing. Thinking about what happened to Soo Soo, I was immediately enraged. I told him that he didn''t need to worry about my matters.


    My father advised me that I was old enough to be a family.


    I told him that it was best to return the money from the Zhao family, because Soo Soo was still alive.


    My dad called me crazy.


    In the end, I couldn''t hold it in any longer and told him that Soo Soo wasn''t dead. She was currently hiding in the Zhao Family''s abandoned mansion.


    After my father heard this, his face turned pale. He said that it was impossible, but Soo Soo was already dead.


    I retorted that he was a stubborn old man, believe it or not, and tomorrow I would take Soo Soo home and send her out of this wolf''s den.

 C2

    Neither of us paid any attention to the other that night.


    The next morning, my father went out.


    I ran over to tell Soo Soo that I would pick her up and bring her home when I got back, then send her away from here forever.


    But when I came back at noon the next day, I found a woman at home.


    My father told me that this was the woman he had bought. From now on, she was my wife, and he wanted me to live a good life with her.


    The woman, with the big plate and the dull look in her eyes, looked a little abnormal.


    When I finished, the woman leaned over me and said she would sleep with me.


    When I saw her, I was dumbfounded. I thought to myself, "This girl, how could she be so fierce? Is there something wrong with her head?"


    My dad told me that my family''s condition is not comparable to the Zhao family''s. It''s good enough to get a woman, as long as I can have a son, then I won''t be picky.


    I kept thinking about Soo Soo and ignored him.


    But when I entered the Zhao Family, I found that Soo Soo had disappeared.


    I had a bad feeling about this. After rushing to Soo Soo''s room, I found it to be empty and devoid of any traces of Soo Soo.


    Where''s Soo Soo? Gone!


    I started searching all over the village for Soo Soo. However, I couldn''t find any trace of her.


    At the same time, the village women started to spread the news that Old Wu''s son had become a retard and was searching for a dead man all over the place.


    I didn''t have the time to explain it to them, going from house to house, finding the last person who didn''t see Soo Soo.


    I thought back to last night when I told my father that Soo Soo was still alive. Could it be that he had turned the matter over to the Zhao Family and the Zhao Family had taken Soo Soo away?


    The more I thought about it, the more I felt that my train of thought was correct.


    I hurried home and pointed to my father''s nose and asked if he had done it.


    My father''s eyes were also red. He slapped me on the ear and told me that Soo Soo had been buried with Zhao Quan''er. He told me not to think about that damned woman anymore.


    I was stunned by his slap, but at the same time, a thought flashed through my mind. If Soo Soo''s disappearance was really related to the Zhao family, where could they have gotten her to?


    Then a place popped into my head: the cemetery!


    Since the Zhao Family had taken away Soo Soo, they would definitely continue to accompany Zhao Quan''er in death!


    With that in mind, I stumbled out the door and headed straight for the grave, but my father couldn''t stop me.


    Along the way, I prayed that nothing would happen to Soo Soo.


    By the time I arrived at the Zhao family cemetery, it was already night. The sky was already dark, and the moon was hanging in the sky.


    I stood in the grave circle, and at first I held on with a surge of anger in my heart, but then a cold wind blew and the shadows of the trees swayed, and the grass rustled, and my heart grew more and more shaky.


    Zhao Quan''er''s grave was easy to find, the new grave was tall and big, it was bare, and in a place filled with wild grass, it seemed especially obvious.


    When I saw it, I went in boldly. His heart tightened every time he passed by a grave.


    By the time I got close enough to Zhao Quan''er''s grave, my back was already soaked in cold sweat.


    I turned on the cell phone''s screen, and a dim green light shone on the stone, lighting up the face on the tombstone.


    Especially Zhao Quan''er''s pair of eyes, which were so ghastly that it made me feel scared for a while.


    I quickly retracted the light from my phone and focused on the cover above the grave.


    I walked around the grave, taking a closer look at every place, making sure there were no new traces of today''s excavation, and I felt a little more at ease.


    When I returned, the light from my phone once again shone on Zhao Quan''er''s photo. Suddenly, I felt that pair of eyes, as if they were looking at me.


    I shivered all over, thinking I couldn''t stay here any longer, or I''d be scared to death.


    As I waded back through the knee-deep grass, the grass rustled behind me, making my hair stand on end.


    Just as I took a dozen steps forward, I suddenly heard someone call out from behind me, "Wu Lei!"


    That cry sounded very similar to Zhao Quan''er''s voice.


    I gave an instinctive "ah" and looked back.


    However, in the circle of graves, the grass that was half a meter tall was the sharp end of the grave. Other than that, there was no one else.


    I was startled for a moment, and then I felt a chill all over my body.


    That voice definitely wasn''t my imagination.


    Could it really be Zhao Quan''er, he saw me coming here and came out!


    At this thought, all the hairs on my body stood on end as I turned around and walked back.


    I walked faster and faster, but I fought to keep from running. Because the more I ran, the more shocked I became. I was afraid that if I ran out for the first time, I wouldn''t be able to stop.


    Just as I was about a dozen steps away, I saw a figure appear not far ahead. It was a vague shadow that I couldn''t see clearly.


    The moment I saw that figure, my heart jumped.


    This place was a tomb. No one would come here at night with nothing to do. The person who could appear here was probably not a human.


    Looking at that figure, my heart skipped a beat and I immediately stopped.


    In the light of the moon, the figure was floating in front of the path I was about to take.


    I thought it over, decided to avoid him, and turned back.


    But after walking for a while, I regretted it, because if I were to walk further back, I would definitely pass Zhao Quan''er''s grave.


    Ever since I heard that voice, I''ve been terrified of the grave. So I made a ninety-degree turn, neither towards the figure nor towards Zhao Quan''er''s grave.


    After walking for a while, when I turned around to look, I found that the figure had disappeared.


    My heart gave a sharp shudder. The disappearance of that figure meant that he could have appeared anywhere, and perhaps he was right behind me right now, which was much more terrifying than standing there without moving at all.


    I didn''t dare look back, so I kept walking.


    After walking for about 10 minutes, I was blocked by a bare grave. When I raised my head to look, I realized that it was Zhao Quan''er''s grave.


    Why did he come back!?


    A buzz went off in my head and my whole body went numb as if I had been electrocuted.


    I was so scared that I quickly went back, but as soon as I turned around, I felt my feet go soft, and then I fell down with a whoosh.

 C3

    It wasn''t until one of my legs was completely sunk in the ground that it stopped.


    My heart was in my throat and I tried to pull my legs out. But the suction of the earth was very strong, and I had to put in a lot of effort to pull it out.


    Just when I felt the grip in the dirt wasn''t as strong as it was before, my ankle suddenly tightened, as if something had grabbed it.


    I immediately thought of the dead man buried in the grave. I cried out in fear and then desperately climbed up the stairs.


    But it didn''t help. The thing I was holding on to dragged half my body into the dirt.


    When I saw that I was about to be pulled into the grave, my entire body crumbled. I felt my vision go dark and I died suddenly.


    When I felt it again, it was a cold hand that woke me up.


    I remembered the hand that had grabbed me before I passed out. I cried out and jumped.


    Following which, I heard a woman''s soft moan. When I came back to my senses, I saw Soo Soo staring at me.


    She must have been shocked by my actions and her eyes went blank.


    The moment I saw Soo Soo, I realized that she was fine and a stone fell from my heart.


    But Soo Soo''s attitude towards me was extremely cold. She felt that the distance between us had widened significantly.


    I found it strange. I asked if anything had happened to her and Soo Soo said that she was fine.


    At this moment, I noticed that I was in a dark room. The room was enclosed, and the low ceilings were perhaps a little taller than I was, which made the room even more cramped and depressing.


    There was no electric light in the room, only a single white candle that was flickering with a faint light.


    This place was unfamiliar to me. At the same time, it had a very humid smell. I asked Soo Soo what kind of place this was.


    Soo Soo told me that this place is still close to the Zhao Family''s cemetery. However, this little house is rather hidden, so most people can''t find this place.


    I asked her where she''d been all day and whether my father had betrayed her again.


    Soo Soo did not say anything. After a moment of silence, she told me, "Wu Lei, the two of us aren''t related to each other in any way. Why are you helping me like this? You should ignore my matters."


    She stepped back, obviously distancing herself from me.


    I felt as if I had been struck by a heavy hammer, and my head was buzzing.


    I had been helping her all these days on a whim, but it had never occurred to me that neither of us was a relative nor a lover, and why should I work so hard for her.


    But after a moment, I understood. I did it not for her, but for myself.


    I''ve grown up and done nothing, and sometimes I feel like a piece of trash.


    But the matter regarding Soo Soo made me feel that I am still worth something. I am not trash after all.


    Therefore, instead of saying that I''m helping Soo Soo, it''s more about proving myself, proving that I''m still of value in this world.


    After hearing my explanation, Soo Soo''s attitude changed. She was no longer as cold to me as she was before.


    She asked me if I really wanted to risk it for someone as unrelated as her.


    As the two of us spoke, my attention shifted to the roof.


    I suddenly noticed that the layout of the room looked extremely strange. It felt as if the two sides of the house were one wide and one narrow, completely out of sync.


    At the same time, I had a very familiar feeling that I should know where I was, but I just couldn''t remember.


    As my mind raced, I replied, Really.


    Soo Soo said, "I want to know if your heart is red!"


    I said yes.


    As I spoke, I saw Soo Soo''s eyes suddenly become very sharp. The look in her eyes, like a knife, made me shiver.


    I jumped and instinctively tried to sit up. But she didn''t expect to be held down by her.


    Following which, I saw Soo Soo''s long fingers were like sharp knives that stabbed into my flesh.


    I cried out in pain, telling her to stop. But Soo Soo did not care about my screams. Her five fingers had already pierced into my chest.


    I could even feel the sharp pain in my heart where her fingernails had pierced me.


    My screams reverberated through the narrow space. However, Soo Soo did not seem to care at all. Her fingers moved and grabbed onto my heart. I was in so much pain that I died.


    I was jolted awake by a jolt, and then I felt a thick set of shoulders.


    After a moment of shock, I realized that I was on a person''s back.


    I was carried home in a daze, and when I was put to bed, I saw my father''s anxious face.


    After a few dazed hours, when I was fully awake, I saw a dark, eerie face.


    It was a woman''s face. It was old and wrinkled, but what was even more frightening was that under the nose and mouth, there was no skin at all. All of Yin Hong''s gums were exposed, making me crawl out of bed in fright.


    Then I heard a voice as hoarse as a knife scraping glass: Wake up.


    Looking at that terrible face, my heart was pounding, and I asked her if she was a human or a ghost.


    Then he heard my father''s reproachful voice: Don''t talk nonsense.


    The Grand Matriarch meant that she was an elder. In our world, any old woman can call her the Great Matriarch.


    However, this is the first time I''ve seen such a shockingly beautiful grandma.


    I composed myself and asked my father what was going on.


    My father told me that he had been following me ever since I left, and had somehow lost him. When I was found again, I was lying in the grave, cold, and I almost thought I was out of breath.


    He talked for a long time, but didn''t mention the Grand Matriarch at all. He didn''t know if it was intentionally or because he was too concerned about me, so he neglected it.


    However, at this moment, I no longer had the mood to think about this. I gradually recalled what happened before I fainted. Soo Soo said that I would wait to see if my heart was red. After that, I fainted.


    I suddenly remembered the time when she had reached out to dig my heart, and my body felt like it had been electrocuted.


    I asked my father if he had chased Soo Soo away again.


    When my father heard the words'' Soo Soo '', his entire body shuddered. He told me to stop thinking about Soo Soo and that she was already dead.


    I was furious when I heard this. I warned my father not to say anything about Soo Soo dying.


    My dad gave an exasperated sigh and threw the pipe on the ground. He said coldly to me, "Don''t you want to find Soo Soo? Come, I''ll take you there!"


    I was stunned when I heard this. Did he know where Soo Soo was!?


    I was ecstatic to follow my father out the door, but it didn''t take me long to recognize that we were going to the Zhaojiaji cemetery.


    Half an hour later, when we got there, I saw that Zhao Quan''er''s grave had a huge hole in it.


    That''s where I was last night, but now that I look at the size of the hole, it''s a lot bigger than when I stepped in yesterday.


    When my dad saw that grave, he was also shocked. Obviously, he had never seen it before.


    However, he quickly recovered his composure. He pointed to Zhao Quan''er''s grave and told me: ''Soo Soo is inside. She has already been buried.


    I smiled bitterly and told my father to stop lying to me. I had just seen Soo Soo last night. How could she have died?


    Before I could finish my sentence, my father gave me a solid slap on the ear and shouted at me, ''That girl is dead! I watched her die!'' Hanging from the beam in Zhao Quan''er''s room, dead beyond dead. She won''t come back. Son, wake up!


    After he finished speaking, he squatted down on the ground, tears streaming down his face.


    I was momentarily stunned. Looking at my father''s current attitude, it didn''t seem like he was lying to me.


    However, he said that Soo Soo is dead. How is that possible? I have clearly seen her these past few days. That kind of feeling definitely couldn''t be fake.


    I struggled with myself for a moment, then decided to trust my own feelings. Thus, I gritted my teeth and told him to stop talking. I would not believe him and I wanted to find Soo Soo to send her out.

 C4

    With a whoosh of rage, my father sprang up from the ground and pointed at my nose, his entire body trembling.


    I had already made up my mind. I told him to scold me. After scolding me, he would go and find Soo Soo.


    Without a word, my father fell to the ground with a crash.


    When I saw that he had fainted, I was startled and quickly helped him up.


    After a long while, my father finally breathed a sigh of relief and woke up.


    Seeing him like this, I carried him home.


    My father was still shaking when I got home. From the looks of it, he was truly infuriated.


    As we entered the house, I saw the old lady waiting for us at the door.


    Although she is already old and stooped, her eyes are bright like a cat''s. When she looks at me, she can make me jump.


    I walked my father into the house, and the matron went to give him his pulse. I was a little surprised that she was still a teacher, so it was only my father who had nothing to do with her.


    The Grand Matriarch told me that he was angry because of the blood and Qi attacking his heart.


    I asked if I needed to buy some medicine, and the Grand Matriarch said no, she wanted me to go to each of the houses and ask for some cinders.


    The cinders were the cinders left over from the cinders used to burn incense for the Kitchen King. These things were available in every house.


    It was the first time I heard that cinders could cure illnesses, so I asked her why. The Grand Matriarch told me about the others. Just go and ask for them, the more the better.


    Every time I knocked on a door, I saw people looking at me like they were crazy. I know that this must have been the result of me frantically searching for Soo Soo a few days ago.


    At that time, they all thought Soo Soo had died, so they thought I was crazy.


    However, I had no intention of explaining this much to them. Opening the door would show me the reason for my visit.


    Who knew that after those people heard my words, their expressions immediately changed. After saying that it was inconvenient, they slammed the door shut.


    I ate the shut door and felt extremely unhappy. I thought to myself, is there something wrong with my mother? Why did she have to guard against me like I was a thief?


    In the end, I really couldn''t get any ashes. Feeling helpless, an idea struck me and I suddenly thought of the village''s temple on the ground.


    On the fifteenth day of the first month, when there were still many happy events in the city, there would always be people who paid their respects to the incense and went to that place to look for ashes. There must be a lot of them.


    In the end, I brought home a dustpan of fragrant ashes from the temple.


    By the time we got home, my father was awake and talking to the matriarch.


    Their voices were very low and their expressions were very secretive. The moment I entered the room, they saw me and immediately stopped talking.


    It was obvious that they were intentionally avoiding me. I did not even need to think to know that there was a high chance that the things they were talking about were related to me and Soo Soo.


    Even if my dad wasn''t, he was my dad after all, and I didn''t want to make the relationship too stiff, so I pretended not to see it.


    When I handed the ashes to the Grand Matriarch, I gave her a hard look, warning her not to sow discord between me and my father.


    However, the Grand Matriarch didn''t seem to care at all when she looked at me. It was obvious that she didn''t take my warning seriously.


    She asked me if I had cinders from all the houses, and I didn''t bother to explain, so I told her yes, and in the end I warned her not to give them to my father.


    The Grand Matriarch glanced at me and said it was for my use.


    I was stunned for a moment, thinking, could it be that this damned old woman wants me to eat this kind of thing?


    Without a word, I went back to my room and lay down on my bed. I began to think about last night.


    Last night, when Soo Soo and I were in the small room, it was like a somewhat real dream. I can''t tell whether it was real or fake.


    Was I really unable to find Soo Soo last night, or was it just a dream I had after fainting?


    As I thought about it, I fell asleep. When I woke up again, it was already night.


    I was awakened by a knock on the door, and when I woke up I found that the sound was coming from the window.


    I saw a figure at the window. It was Soo Soo.


    I was overjoyed. Just as I wanted to shout, Soo Soo made a booing gesture. I immediately lowered my voice and asked where she was.


    Soo Soo said that two days ago, she saw people from the Zhao Family in the village, so she hid and did not dare to come out.


    She''s a girl, without any family, and now she has to rely on me.


    I was going to ask her about last night, but when she said she was thinking about me, I felt a little guilty for suspecting her so much, so I swallowed the words that came to my lips.


    I opened the window and told her to hurry in.


    Soo Soo pretended to climb forward. However, she suddenly stopped.


    Curious, I asked her what was wrong.


    Soo Soo glanced at me and then asked me, "Why is the window of my room so dirty?"


    Only then did I notice that there was a layer of dust on the windowsill just outside the window.


    I took a closer look and immediately recognized it. It was the fragrance that I had gotten during the day. I didn''t know when, but a thick layer of it had actually covered my window.


    On second thought, I knew it had to be the work of that old woman. This crazy old woman was playing some sort of trick.


    I told Soo Soo that this is scented ash. It''s fine. Just let her in.


    Soo Soo said no. She was most afraid of getting dirty. With this thing here, she was determined not to enter.


    I laughed to myself, thinking that the little house you were hiding in was even dirtier than this, and you didn''t mind.


    I reached out to wipe off the ashes, and then realized that they were actually mixed with something else. It was a kind of granule like sugar, and when I squeezed it, it felt like salt. He cursed in his heart. The old granny was purposely mystifying.


    Only when all the incense had been wiped clean did Soo Soo carefully climb in through the window.


    She tried her best to avoid the remaining scented ashes. It seemed that she really dreaded these things.


    Ever since Soo Soo had entered, the temperature of the entire room had dropped significantly.


    But at this moment, I heard a loud bang. Then, I saw the door of the room tremble. It was obvious that someone was knocking on the door.


    Then I heard my father''s angry shout: Open the door! Open the door!


    Startled, I quickly pulled it out.


    Soo Soo was also greatly frightened. Her face instantly turned pale.


    I told her not to panic and quickly found a place to hide.


    My father must have heard my voice and became even more anxious. He kicked the door to the room.


    Soo Soo''s face turned pale from fright. I consoled her and said that it was fine. I told her not to be afraid. I would not let anyone hurt her again. Not even my father.


    At this moment, the door finally burst open.


    To my surprise, it wasn''t my father who rushed in first, but the great-aunt.


    I stopped her from going further in and told her that she had better not get involved with our family matters as an outsider.


    My father rushed in after the grandma and shouted at me, Shut up!


    Then he went around to the grandma, gritted his teeth, and said: Is that woman in your room?


    Initially, I wanted to protect Soo Soo from harm, but after hearing what my father said, I was stunned.


    When I looked back, Soo Soo was already gone.


    I was stunned and subconsciously searched for traces of Soo Soo in the room. Soon I realized that the window of the room was open.


    I was relieved to know that she must have run out the window at the last minute. However, Soo Soo''s actions were quite fast. I did not notice at all that she had left.


    Seeing that Soo Soo had already left, my heart immediately felt a lot more at ease.


    My father looked inquiringly at the Grand Matriarch and asked her what was going on. Didn''t they say that adding salt to the scented ash would prevent dirt from coming into the room?


    I immediately understood that the old lady said that the scented ash was prepared for me. So that was what happened. I could not help but feel annoyed in my heart.


    The old woman didn''t say anything. She walked over to the window and took a look at it, then asked me, with a look of understanding, "Did you get rid of the ashes?" Did you do it yourself, or did that woman ask you to do it?


    I ignored her, and then the old woman''s face grew suspicious again. At the same time, she muttered to herself, "No, with the cinders, she wouldn''t have been able to get close to this house. How could I have bewitched her?"


    After thinking for a moment, the old woman''s eyes suddenly moved. She asked me, "Did you get me a real casserole? Is there something else?"


    I told her the truth, and then I said to her, Don''t you fool my dad with this shit. My dad is my dad, and I''m me.


    The old woman said nothing, but went out, saying as she did so: It is not true that the cinders were not prepared for her, so she was not on her guard, and there was a great deal of trouble.

 C5

    My father, flustered, called me a prodigal, and followed the old woman out.


    Watching the two of them disappear from my sight, I started to doubt the identity of that grandma.


    I''m sure there''s no such relative in my family, or I would have known.


    Looking at my father''s respectful attitude towards her, he doesn''t seem to be as simple as respecting his elders.


    I vaguely guessed that this old lady was invited by my father to deal with Soo Soo.


    Thinking about this, I felt a chill run down my spine for a while.


    Right now, Soo Soo was only on guard against the Zhao Family. She would never think that her family members would want to harm her.


    If she were to meet him somewhere else, she might not necessarily be wary of that old woman.


    The more I thought about it, the more worried I became. I decided to immediately tell this matter to Soo Soo.


    Thus, I sneaked out of my house to look for Soo Soo.


    But after I left, I was stunned. I didn''t even know where Soo Soo was.


    I might have gone to the place where she was hiding, but that was done after I lost consciousness by Soo Soo. After the two of us got intimate, I fainted again, so I had no idea how to get in and out of that place.


    But then I thought better of it and decided that it must be near the Zhaojia cemetery.


    Soo Soo was a woman. She did not have much strength to pull me too far away. Therefore, the distance from that place to the Zhao Family graveyard could not be more than a hundred meters.


    It makes my hair stand on end to go to the cemetery in the middle of the night to look for someone.


    However, thinking about Soo Soo''s safety, I clenched my teeth and left.


    This time I learned to be a good boy and brought a flashlight with me when I came.


    But in the darkness of the night, the flashlight was of limited use. I searched the vicinity of the Zhaojia cemetery, but couldn''t find the small house that night.


    I was so tired that I was sweating profusely. I couldn''t help but wonder where Soo Soo was hiding.


    I want to shout, but when I think of where I am, I don''t dare


    If I shout in the graveyard, if someone really answers me, and it''s not Soo Soo, I''ll be scared to death.


    So I gave up the idea and continued my search.


    At this moment, an idea popped into my mind. Could it be that Soo Soo didn''t even live in a hidden room?


    Now I remembered the house I had seen that night. It looked so much like a coffin, only a little bigger.


    I sucked in a breath of cold air as an idea suddenly appeared in my mind: Was Soo Soo hiding in a coffin?


    If that was the case, then no one would be able to find her, because no one would ever think to find a living person in a coffin.


    The moment this thought surfaced, many of the fragments in my mind began to assemble themselves. Why did I suddenly sink into the tomb that day? Why did Soo Soo never come to me? And why was I unable to find her?


    All sorts of thoughts were spinning in my head, before finally locking onto Zhao Quan''er''s grave.


    The tomb was the largest in the entire tomb circle. With the Zhao Family''s wealth, it was entirely possible that they could get a huge coffin.


    Just thinking about how Soo Soo has been sleeping in a coffin for so many days makes my heart ache.


    Thus, I turned around and headed towards the center of the tomb circle.


    After a short while, I had already reached the center of the tomb circle. I could vaguely see a faint light emitting from it.


    After turning off the flashlight, the ghostly light floated up and down, sometimes bright and sometimes dark.


    When I saw the light, I felt a chill run down my spine.


    At the same time, he had a sliver of luck in his heart that Soo Soo had created it.


    I stealthily made my way over and stopped just as I got close to Zhao Quan''er''s grave. I whispered to Soo Soo in the direction of the light. "Soo Soo!"


    After hearing my voice, the light suddenly became brighter than before, and at the same time, the grass began to chatter.


    The person who made the sound must be a person. I was overjoyed and hurriedly walked over.


    Then I saw a mass of dark green light rise from the grass, and then a dark green face.


    That face was not Soo Soo''s!


    My hair stood on end and my whole body felt like it had been electrocuted. I subconsciously wanted to run away.


    However, just as he was about to turn around, he was hit on the shoulder by a pole and fell to the ground with a stuffy groan.


    I struggled to get up from the ground, and then I heard a rush of noise around me.


    Then I saw a jumbled flash of light. Soon, the spot where I was lying was illuminated.


    I could see that I was surrounded by a group of people. Most of the flashlight beams hit my face, making it hard for me to open my eyes.


    I asked them who they were, and then I heard a familiar voice: Or you, boy!


    I instantly recognized that voice. It was Zhao Wu.


    I felt a chill in my heart. I didn''t know why he would suddenly appear in this place.


    Then I felt a pain in my scalp, and my hair was pulled up from the ground.


    Zhao Wu grabbed my hair tightly and looked at me ferociously. "You two bastards of the Wu family dared to dig my son''s grave after kidnapping a member of my Zhao family. You must be living for too long!"


    As I said that, a Fist of Heart strikes on my chest.


    I fell to my knees, almost choking.


    Zhao Wu asked me, "Where is that lowly girl''s corpse? Where is my son''s body? Did you take it away from me?!"


    I said I didn''t know. I didn''t do anything. However, Zhao Wu didn''t believe it at all and kicked me in the face.


    My eyes went blurry from the kick, and I almost fainted.


    But Zhao Wu didn''t have any intention of stopping. He grabbed my hair, dragged me to his son''s grave and shouted angrily, "If it wasn''t you, then what are you doing here at night? If it wasn''t you, then who else could have dug this pit!"


    In a trance, I did indeed see a big hole in front of Zhao Quan''er''s grave that could let a person in and out.


    My heart sank. I felt that my guess was right. Soo Soo must have been hiding here.


    Soo Soo had told me earlier that she had escaped at the last moment, so Zhao Wu must not have known that she was still alive.


    That''s why I had to hide it from him. Otherwise, Soo Soo would be in danger.


    So I gritted my teeth and told him that I didn''t know anything and that this pit had nothing to do with me.


    Zhao Wu obviously didn''t believe me. After kicking me a few times, he waved his hand and called out to those people, "Lift him up. I want to see how hard Old Wu''s family members can be."


    I was tied to a thick stick like a pig and carried home.


    My father was startled when he saw me being carried back. He quickly asked, "Fifth Brother, what''s wrong?"


    Zhao Wu slapped my father in the face and said, "You old boneless son of a bitch, your family is all just eating red meat and white feces."


    He hit my dad until blood foamed up from the corner of his mouth and he didn''t dare to retaliate.


    Let him put me down. I want to fight him.


    Don''t be angry, Fifth Brother, my father said timidly. What did he say? There must be some kind of misunderstanding.


    Zhao Wu spat: What a mistake, I say your family is already like a dog. Your little bastard kidnapped my daughter-in-law, and I didn''t do anything to you, did I? Now that you dare to dig my son''s grave, your family will look down on you, right?


    My father turned pale with fright and asked me what was going on.


    I was going crazy, screaming that I was going to sue him in court.


    Zhao Wu chuckled and said, "Okay, put him down. I''ll watch him sue."


    As soon as they let me go, I rushed out the door.


    But after rushing a bit I stopped again, because those people had no intention of stopping me at all.

 C6

    I suddenly became suspicious, I didn''t know what Zhao Wu was playing at.


    When Zhao Wu saw me stop, he gave my dad another slap on the head: Don''t you have some backbone? Go and sue him!


    I was so angry that my entire body was trembling. I wanted to rush over and fight with him, but I was stopped by the people he brought along.


    I cursed, but in vain.


    Zhao Wu glanced at my father and said, "Ask your precious son where he has taken my son''s body. If you don''t hand it over today, your family will never have another chance to live."


    My father was startled and shouted, "My little ancestor, the calamity on the ground should not anger you. Hurry up and take out the thing that your fifth uncle wants."


    I scolded Zhao Wu''s damned son for being dragged out of the coffin by a wild dog and eaten. Now there''s not even a bone left. He won''t be able to find it again for the rest of his life.


    Zhao Wu''s face immediately became as cold as frost. He gritted his teeth and said, "Alright, little brat. Is your bone tough?"


    As he spoke, he waved his hand and said, "Bind his father for me!"


    Those people easily suppressed my father.


    Pointing at my nose, Zhao Wu said to me, "Brat, aren''t you just a tough guy? I''ll give you a chance." Why don''t you hand over my son''s body, or else I''ll bury your father as if he were my son!


    I shouted, "How dare you!"


    Zhao Wu also shouted at me, "Why don''t you try!"


    I felt that my aura suddenly became timid. The Zhao Family is used to rampaging in this area, and they also have power in this county. I was really afraid that they would do something to my father. By then, it would be too late to regret.


    Zhao Wu glanced at the woman my father bought and coldly snorted. "So this is your wife?"


    I didn''t say anything.


    Zhao Wu pointed at her and said, Take her with you.


    Although that woman was a tiger, she was still scared silly by the big guys and obediently got taken away by them.


    Zhao Wu told me before he left: Two bodies for two people. If I can''t take them out, I''ll bury them together. If you call the police, I''ll plant them both in the pit in front of my son''s grave and see what they can grow.


    I was trembling with anger, but I was being held down by two men who watched as they took my father''s woman away.


    When they were far away, the two men let go of me and I fell to the ground.


    At this point, I was completely caught off guard. I was flabbergasted as I didn''t know what to do.


    Soo Soo is not dead at all. It is impossible for me to hand over a living person to them. I haven''t even touched Zhao Quan''er''s corpse.


    However, I have a vague thought that the disappearance of Zhao Quan''s body must have something to do with Soo Soo. Maybe she dragged the corpse out and hid it in that huge coffin herself.


    As long as he could find Soo Soo, he would be able to find Zhao Quan''er''s corpse.


    However, the problem now is that I do not know where Soo Soo is right now. I panicked and didn''t know what to do.


    At that moment, I heard footsteps in the yard. I looked up and saw the Matriarch coming out of the house.


    This old woman stayed in the house from beginning to end, never coming out.


    I looked at her in disgust and said nothing.


    Unexpectedly, it was she who spoke first. Wu Lei, you should leave, you can''t stay in this place any longer.


    I jumped up and cursed her for talking nonsense. Now that both of them are in Zhao Wu''s hands, if I leave, Zhao Wu will really dare to cut them open.


    The old woman said to me, You can''t save them now. If you don''t leave, you''ll die.


    I was stunned, and when I looked up at the grandma, I saw that her face was blank and expressionless.


    Somehow, I sensed instinctively that the old woman didn''t mean to frighten me.


    I thought about it and decided I couldn''t go. After all, the one that Zhao Wu captured was my father. If I just ran away like that, then that wouldn''t be a good thing.


    Thinking about this, I began to calm down and think about the past few days. He felt that it was a little strange that Zhao Wu had come back.


    Looking at the situation now, he did not know that Soo Soo was not dead. Then why did he come back? Even if his son''s corpse was no longer in the grave, how did he know?


    Most importantly, why would he bring people to ambush me at the cemetery? Could it be that he was waiting for me there?


    Thinking about this, my whole body quivered. A thought suddenly popped up in my mind: "Zhao Wu didn''t come for me this time!"


    It''s just that I happened to be in the graveyard, so it happened by mistake.


    The more I thought about it, the more I felt that this possibility was the most likely. At this moment, another question suddenly arose. Just who was he waiting for? Could it be Soo Soo? However, after thinking about it carefully, I felt that it didn''t seem like it.


    In the end, my head hurt. I couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    However, I have one thing to confirm. If I want to resolve this matter, I need to find Soo Soo first.


    Soo Soo was the key to the whole matter. If there was anyone in this world who knew where Zhao Quan''er''s corpse was, it would definitely be Soo Soo.


    Thus, whether it''s for the sake of Soo Soo''s own safety or to save my father, I have to find her first.


    I have to find her right away!


    After thinking about this, I turned around to leave.


    The grandma stopped me at once and asked me where I was going.


    I told her that I couldn''t listen to her. I had to find Soo Soo and save my father.


    She said that Soo Soo is dead and told me to stop being so stubborn.


    Without waiting for her to finish, I stopped her words and told her to stop talking about what happened to Soo Soo. I would not believe her even if she told me.


    She sighed and said, Okay, if you want to save your dad, I can help you.


    I gave her a suspicious look, considering the credibility of her words.


    The old woman seemed to see the doubt in my heart and told me: "You don''t have to mutter, remember that woman was afraid of the ashes I spread on the windowsill."


    I thought about it and thought it might be true, so I nodded.


    The old woman continued, Since I have a way to deal with her, I have a way to deal with Zhao Wu.


    I thought about it, decided to believe her this time, and asked her what she could do.


    She told me that she wanted me to go to the Zhao Family''s old mansion to steal something. As long as I had the item in my hand, I would naturally be able to save my father.


    I asked her what it was, and she said to me, Go to the room where your son is married and find a box.


    The box should be blood-red, not too big. The box should be sealed with a layer of wax. Don''t open the box until you find it. Bring it back.


    I was a little confused and asked her if she could be a little more specific.


    The Grand Matriarch said no, because she had never seen the box before, so she could only guess.


    I asked her what was in the box, so I could be sure that I hadn''t stolen the wrong thing.


    The Grand Matron told me not to ask, as long as I did as she said and found the box, and never to open it and peep.


    I went out with my suspicions, and when I was almost at the Zhaojia house, I regretted it. Before this, it would be easy to steal from the Zhao Family.


    However, things were different now. Zhao Wu and his men came back.


    And worst of all, my father and the tiger-girl were still in their hands.


    If he knew that I had sneaked into their house, would he think that I was trying to save them? In that case, who can guarantee that he won''t do anything to my father and the others?


    But when I arrived at the Zhao household, I was surprised to find that it was empty and devoid of any signs of life.


    At first, I thought it was another trap, but soon I was sure that Zhao Wu and those people weren''t here.


    My heart couldn''t help but churn with doubts. Zhao Wu brought his men back, but he didn''t return to his old mansion. This matter itself was rather strange.


    Although this courtyard had just been abandoned, the moment I entered, the temperature in the area seemed to have dropped by quite a few degrees.


    I shivered and felt the whole yard filled with a ghostly feeling.


    When he got close to Zhao Quan''er''s room, he felt a chill in his heart.


    Subconsciously, I wrapped my clothes around myself and ducked into the room. I was afraid of being discovered, so I didn''t dare to bring a flashlight. I just switched on the screen of my phone and searched bit by bit.


    The green fluorescent light illuminated everything in the room, especially when the ghostly light shone on Zhao Quan''er''s photo. The look in his eyes made me feel as if he was staring at me, causing my hair to stand on end.


    I searched the whole room, but couldn''t find the box the Grand Matron had told me about.


    Finally I focused on the place under the bed, which was the only place I hadn''t been looking for, and if it hadn''t been there, then I was afraid I''d come here for nothing tonight.


    I dropped to the floor and he put his hand under the bed and his head under it. As expected, in the innermost corner of the bed, he saw something that looked like a box.


    The box was so hidden that I had to crouch to get in and take it out.


    It was a box wrapped in black paper and burned by a dead person. After the paper was torn apart, the red color inside was revealed.


    It was a big red like pig''s blood. Under the dark green light of the flashlight, it was slightly black, and was extremely horrifying.


    When I first came, I told myself to open the box and see what was inside.


    But now, in this situation, I felt uncomfortable all over, and I wanted to get out of this place as soon as possible.


    When I climbed onto the bed with the box in my arms, I froze.


    Under the dim fluorescent light of my cell phone, I actually saw a person standing beside the bed!


    More accurately speaking, it was a pair of feet. On the feet, there was a pair of cloth shoes that was unusual.


    He was standing on the edge of the bed, motionless.

 C7

    I don''t know who was wearing those shoes at the moment, but I remember perfectly well that there was no one there when I got in.


    That man only came in after I got under the bed!


    Thinking about this, my hair stood on end.


    I didn''t know if the man had followed me in, or if it was purely a coincidence that I had come under the bed.


    But for the moment, he didn''t move, and I didn''t dare.


    For a split-second, I even had an idea that the man would suddenly look down and stick his face under the bed.


    Time seemed to stop as he waited anxiously.


    My breath caught in my throat.


    For a moment I even hoped that the man would find me soon, so that I wouldn''t have to suffer like this.


    But that man was like a dead man, with no intention of moving at all.


    At this moment, a thought suddenly appeared in my mind. After he appeared, he didn''t hear anything from the others.


    In other words, he came alone.


    With a flash of thought, I had already guessed that he was Zhao Wu''s man.


    Right now, he was standing there motionlessly. Could he be stalling for time? If all the people from Zhao Wu come, then I really won''t be able to leave.


    I grit my teeth at the thought. I can''t wait any longer. I took a deep breath and jumped out from under the bed.


    I ducked under the bed and couldn''t do much, so I threw myself into the man''s lap, hoping to trip him up.


    That way we''ll both be on the ground, and I won''t be beaten up too badly.


    However, to my surprise, my pounce didn''t land me on anything. All of a sudden, I grabbed onto empty air and uncontrollably snatched it away from her.


    I braked and hit my head on the ground with a thud.


    I was hit so hard that I felt like I was being struck by stars, but I couldn''t care less now. When I turned around to look, I found that the person was already gone.


    Astonished, I looked around the room, but still couldn''t find the man.


    But I found a pair of shoes when he was standing there.


    It was a pair of blue silk cloth shoes with a cloth cover. On the shoes, there was even a small word "Lifespan".


    Looking at those longevity shoes, I was stunned for a moment. This kind of thing can only be worn by old grandma and grandma.


    Judging by the shape of the shoes, they should be a pair of men''s shoes. Could it be that the person standing in the room was an old man? But where did he go now?


    I couldn''t figure it out. At this moment, a thought flashed through my mind, and it suddenly occurred to me that there was a type of person in this world who would wear such shoes, and that was when a person dies.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but shiver. I suddenly felt that the entire room was filled with a ghastly feeling.


    The cold wind blew in from the door, causing me to feel cold all over. Subconsciously, I tightened my grip on my clothes. At that moment, I heard a series of creaking sounds.


    The sound was very much like the sound of a door being pushed open that no one had ever heard in years.


    When the sound reached my ears, I felt my teeth tingle.


    I couldn''t help but follow the sound, and in the end I realized that the noise was coming from above me.


    When I looked up, I saw a person hanging above my head.


    That person was currently hanging from a beam, swaying back and forth in the wind like a ghostly shadow.


    The sound I just heard was the sound of the dead man pulling on the beam.


    The moment I saw that person who was hanged to death, I felt as though my hair had exploded, and my entire body seemed to have gone overboard. I couldn''t help but shiver.


    I looked at the dead man before me, his face lost in the darkness.


    But that figure gave me a very familiar feeling, making me feel that I definitely recognized this person.


    But I had no time to think about it in that extreme atmosphere of oppression and horror.


    Could it be that the pair of shoes just now belonged to this dead man? When I got in, the shoe fell off the man''s foot and fell to the ground?


    But why didn''t I hear anything?


    Fear came flooding in like a tide, and now my head was a mess, and I felt numb all over.


    After a moment of shock, my scared soul finally returned to me.


    I took a deep breath and rushed out of the room with the box in my arms.


    The entire house was pitch black. When I came out, I panicked and was unable to find my way out. I bumped into the door frame, causing my head to buzz. I almost fainted on the spot.


    But even so, I dare not stop and stumble on.


    I ran home, still feeling a chill in my back as I entered the house.


    When I touched it, I found that my clothes were soaked with cold sweat.


    When the Grand Matriarch saw me coming back, she asked me something.


    I threw the box wrapped in black paper in front of her and sat down on the floor, breathing hard.


    As she unwrapped the black paper from the box, she asked if everything was all right.


    I was about to say something, but suddenly my mind jolted, and I realized that there was something wrong with the old woman''s words.


    I jumped up from the ground, exasperated. Did you know there were dead people in that house, so you let me go?


    The old woman glanced at me and asked, Did you see the dead man? Did you see who it was?


    I shook my head and said no, I was too scared to see who the dead man was.


    I asked her if she knew, and she replied that she did. But when I asked her who she was, she didn''t say.


    She explained that even if she told me now, I wouldn''t believe it. When the time comes, let me see for myself.


    I don''t think this damned old woman is doing this on purpose. This isn''t the first time she''s done it.


    The old woman was playing tricks on me. I didn''t want to bicker with her, so I asked her how I was going to save my father now that the item was back.


    The Grand Matriarch turned the box over and over, and answered, "No need to save him. Zhao Wu will send my father back."


    I say, isn''t she being too delusional? It''s just a broken box, what treasure could it contain that people like Zhao Wu would be afraid of?


    At this point, I suddenly remembered that I hadn''t seen the contents of the box since I got it.


    From the looks of it, it couldn''t be anything big, so I asked the old woman what was in it.


    The Grand Matriarch told me not to ask. I''ll leave this thing in her custody tonight. As for the matter of saving people, it''ll be ready for discussion tomorrow.


    Then she told me to go somewhere else tonight and never go home again.


    I promised to stay in town, but in the middle of the night I sneaked back.


    Now, I''m a little suspicious of the old woman, and I suspect she was deliberately spending me and then doing something unspeakable.


    When I reached the window of the old lady''s room and peeped in, I saw that her room was empty.


    I wondered where she could go in the middle of the night.


    At that moment, I suddenly heard a creaking sound from the door. It was obvious that someone had entered.


    Startled, I thought it was the grandma, so I ducked back into my room.


    I went to bed and pretended to sleep, thinking that even if she found out, I could still say I hadn''t found the right place to go back to sleep.


    A few moments later, I saw a figure pass by the window and head for the nanny''s room.


    The figure''s movements were very strange, and one could tell at a glance that he wasn''t an old woman.


    My heart sank. Could it be a thief?


    I got up when I thought about it


    He sneaked to the door and sneaked out through the crack in the door.


    In the cold moonlight, I saw a lean figure walking towards the room where the Grand Matron lived.


    The figure was skinny, but tall, obviously a man.


    He pushed open the door to the Grand Matriarch''s room and entered without the slightest trace of being a thief.


    I picked up the bolt and sneaked the cat under the window, ready to take him by surprise.


    However, I temporarily became more cautious and didn''t rush straight in. Instead, the cat peeked in through the window.


    Moonlight shone in through the open door, and I saw the man rummaging through the Grand Matron''s room as if he were looking for something.


    His movements were very strange. No matter how large his movements were, they were all silent.


    So even though he was rummaging around the room, there was no sound at all. Through the window, I felt like I was watching a pantomime.


    That feeling was strange, eerie, and indescribably awkward.


    The more I looked, the more strange it seemed to me. When the man turned his face away, the moonlight fell on him, and I saw his face clearly.


    In that instant, I was so scared that my teeth nearly broke.


    Because what I saw, was Zhao Quan''er''s face!

 C8

    Wasn''t this disease already dead? People had already been buried, how could someone still be alive and appear here!


    At this moment, I could clearly see that Zhao Quan''er''s face had a trace of hatred and poison in it.


    His dark eyes swept the room. When he looked at the door, I subconsciously lowered my head and avoided his gaze.


    Even through the door, with his gaze sweeping over me, I could feel a chill.


    Facing Zhao Quan''er, an unprecedented feeling of fear rose in my heart.


    I was so scared that I didn''t dare to move an inch. Obviously, Zhao Quan''er didn''t notice me and continued to rummage through the boxes.


    My heart was pounding, and at the same time an idea popped into my head. What the hell was he looking for?


    Then an idea struck me, and I remembered the box the Grand Lady had told me to steal. Could it be that Zhao Quan''er came here to look for that thing?


    The more I thought about it, the more it seemed to me that this was the most likely explanation, so I sneaked a look around the room and saw that the box was gone.


    Could the disappearance of the old woman in the middle of the night have something to do with the box? She ran off with the box, or just found a place to hide it.


    Thinking of this, I suddenly felt a shiver down my spine. It felt as though the surrounding temperature had suddenly dropped by quite a bit.


    I thought I was scared, and I was under the illusion. But a moment later, I saw my breath form a white mist in the moonlight.


    I looked at everything that was happening in front of me in amazement.


    Then, I noticed that Zhao Quan''er who was in the room was about to go berserk.


    The more furious he was, the colder the surrounding air became. I couldn''t help but shiver as I thought to myself, Could it be that the sudden drop in temperature is related to him? Is he still human?!


    I was so scared that my heart was in my throat. It doesn''t matter if Zhao Quan''er is dead or not, but looking at him now, it seems like it''s best if I don''t provoke him.


    So while he wasn''t paying attention, I sneaked back into my room, lay down on the bed, and continued to pretend to be asleep.


    After about ten minutes, I saw Zhao Quan''er''s shadow once again appear in my window.


    He was not afraid of anyone knowing about it, so he just pushed open the door and entered.


    I lay on the bed pretending to sleep, but I was curled up in a ball of fear.


    From the bottom of my heart, I was filled with fear of him. It was an uncontrollable fear, as if it came from instinct.


    I narrowed my eyes to a slit and stared at him for a moment, and then I saw him stop as he reached the door of my room.


    At the same time, my heart tightened.


    Zhao Quan''er didn''t seem to have any intention of avoiding him, pushing open the door.


    When his grey-green face appeared in the doorway, I gripped the latch so tightly that my hand was covered in cold sweat.


    When he opened the door, he did not come in. Instead, he sniffed around, sniffing around like a dog.


    I looked at him in surprise.


    Surprisingly, he finished his sniffing and turned to leave. I let out a long breath when he was gone.


    I lay cold and sweaty in bed and didn''t dare move for the rest of the night.


    I didn''t get out of bed until the next morning, when the sun was up.


    Right now, I''m no longer as afraid as I was last night. I recalled that since Zhao Quan''er didn''t die, then I have no reason to help him search for a corpse.


    After thinking about it, I walked out of the house and went to ask Zhao Wu to bring my dad back.


    I found out that Zhao Wu didn''t live in his own house, but stayed in the house of a main clan brother in the village.


    When I reached the intersection, I heard a wild donkey''s barking. The sound of the donkey was very strange. It had already changed its tune.


    I was startled, and when I looked up, I saw that the donkey was twirling about restlessly, as if frightened by something.


    Subconsciously, I looked at the donkey and saw tears welling up in its eyes. Tears started to fall from its eyes. After falling to the ground, the ground actually turned slightly red.


    Her tears were laced with blood. This was blood!


    I was taken aback. I didn''t know why the donkey was crying, but I instinctively felt that this wasn''t a good sign.


    So I wanted to go up and take a closer look, but then, when I stepped forward, the donkey took a step back.


    In the end, it had nowhere to run to. It bent its front legs, dropped to its knees, and buried its head in the ground, as if it were extremely afraid to see me.


    At the same time, the color of the blood and tears in its eyes became more and more dark. In the end, it was as if it was truly bleeding.


    Just as I was dumbfounded, I suddenly heard the Grand Matriarch''s voice from behind me, "Wu Lei, what''s going on?"


    I was startled by her, and when I looked back, I saw that the matriarch''s face was livid, and her nearly bald eyebrows were scrunched together.


    The Grand Matron looked at the donkey kneeling on the ground, then at me, and a look of sudden realization crossed her face. Then she asked me: Did you not listen to me last night?


    My heart skipped a beat. I didn''t expect to be exposed so quickly.


    I knew it couldn''t be hidden, so I told her the truth. I told her all about the weird scene from last night.


    Then I asked her where she had been last night.


    She said to me in a rueful tone: I told you not to come back, so why don''t you listen.


    I told her that it was a shock, and that she should stop being afraid.


    The Grand Matriarch walked up to the donkey, wiped her blood and tears, and said: You''re not afraid of death, you little bastard.


    I wanted to ask her what she meant by that, but at that moment we heard a commotion approaching and soon came to us.


    Following which, he saw Zhao Wu and his men surrounding me.


    Zhao Wuyi''s face turned fierce, and he immediately asked me if I went to steal something from his house.


    My heart skipped a beat, and I wondered how he knew about it so quickly.


    But then he understood what was going on. He must have gone back to his old house and found out that something was missing. That''s why he came to find me.


    It''s just that I don''t quite understand why he didn''t go last night and had to drag it out until daylight, since he also wanted it.


    I knew that I couldn''t admit it even if I was beaten to death, or else I really might be beaten to death.


    So I denied it and said I hadn''t touched his things.


    Zhao Wuyi looked flustered and exasperated. He waved his hand and slapped me.


    I staggered under his blows and felt my eyes go blurry. I almost fell to the ground.


    He pointed at my nose and snarled, Boy, listen to me. The body of my son''s daughter-in-law and that wooden box. If one is missing, I will kill your entire family!


    I was stunned by his slap, and my anger rose.


    I recalled the events of the past few days, and could not help but feel a surge of manic rage in my heart. I immediately broke out and cursed: "Your surnamed Zhao is so awesome that he doesn''t listen to reason!" Your son is still alive and I saw him last night. He doesn''t want to see you.


    Before I could finish cursing, I saw Zhao Wu''s face turn ashen, and the muscles on his face started to tremble. I didn''t know if it was due to anger or anxiety.


    His hair stood on end from my scolding. He gritted his teeth and said, "Fine, fine, you little bastard. I''ll kill you today."


    After saying that, with a wave of my hand, those people immediately surrounded me, ready to gang up on me.


    I thought I was going to die for sure, but at this moment, I heard the Grand Matriarch yell, "Zhao Wu''er!" Stop!


    She had been squatting there when she went to see the donkey''s blood and tears, so Zhao Wu never noticed her.


    At this moment, Zhao Wu was in the middle of a rage. He glanced around and said, "Who is this old fogey? Let me clean her up as well!"


    One of the two lads acknowledged and walked over to the grandma.


    The Grand Matriarch didn''t even bother with him and just laughed coldly a few times. With her voice that sounded like a night owl, she asked, "Zhao Wu''er, did you forget how you managed to survive the 15th of July that year?"


    Zhao Wu felt as if he was struck by lightning, and his whole body trembled.


    He turned to the Grand Matriarch, and his face went white.


    The nanny continued to giggle, but Zhao Wu instinctively took a step back. It was obvious that he was scared.


    Seeing that he was in such a position, the two youngsters were also stunned, and they stood there stupefied.


    The Grand Matron pointed at me and said, I want this man. You can''t touch him.


    Zhao Wu''s face changed between a pale and a livid expression several times. Finally, he fiercely said to me, "Brat, you''re lucky. This time, I won''t do anything to you." But you must take what I want, or wait for your father''s funeral.


    With that, he hurriedly left with those people.


    Although Zhao Wu said the last few words forcefully, I could hear that he no longer had any confidence in himself.


    From the looks of it, he was extremely wary of her.


    It wasn''t until Zhao Wu and his men were far away that I reacted and looked at the grandma in surprise. Just what kind of method did she have to scare the domineering Zhao Wu into such a state?


    I recovered from my shock and asked her, "Aunt, why is Zhao Wu so afraid of you?"


    She answered with a distant look: We''ve had an encounter before, and he was so impressed with it that he still remembers it.


    It was like saying nothing, but she made it clear that she didn''t want to say it, so I didn''t ask further.


    However, I have a feeling that the Grand Matriarch is also afraid of Zhao Wu. Otherwise, why would she hide in the house and not come out when Zhao Wu came to my house to make trouble yesterday?


    I asked the Grand Matriarch what to do next. Zhao Quan''er was still alive, and it was clear that it was a trap set by the men.


    Who said Zhao Quan''er was still alive?


    I was stunned for a moment, and then I said: I told you, the one who came to your room last night was Zhao Quan''er. I saw him clearly.


    The Grand Matriarch''s smile became even more sinister as she said faintly, "That''s Zhao Quan''er, but who told you that he was alive last night?"


    The words came out of her mouth as if squeezed out of a deep crevice, with a chill.

 C9

    By now, I think I understand what she meant. He could not help but shiver. At the same time, a thought flashed across his mind: Could it be that the thing I saw last night was a ghost?!


    The more I thought about Zhao Quan''er''s strange face last night, the more I felt that this was a possibility.


    The Grand Matriarch said quietly, Now do you know why that donkey would cry when it saw you? It''s because you''re covered in Zhao Quan''er''s ghost aura, and he won''t let you off. From yesterday onwards, he''ll be here for three consecutive nights, and on the third night, you''ll die.


    If he wanted to kill me, he would have done it last night. Why did he have to wait for three nights?


    Because the night after tomorrow is his first seven!" The ghost didn''t even know that he''s already dead until the seventh night. Then he''ll understand and when he''s full of grievances, you''re dead. " The Grand Matron''s voice was like water, devoid of any flavor. However, I felt a chill as I listened to her words.


    My intuition told me that the Grand Matriarch wasn''t speaking alarmingly. Furthermore, Zhao Quan''er''s situation last night really didn''t seem like she was alive.


    At this moment, I suddenly thought of the box I stole, and tremblingly asked the nanny if it would be alright to return the box to him.


    It''s too late. I''ll tell you the truth, the box contains Zhao Quan''er''s ashes.


    Only then did I know that the Grand Matriarch wanted to rely on this teasing Zhao family to keep quiet so that Zhao Wu wouldn''t care about us, but who knew that she would be completely screwed by me.


    Right now, Zhao Quan''er has his eyes on me, he wants to kill me, and that is the only way to quell his anger.


    The matriarch told me, The most important thing now is to find a way to keep you alive.


    I asked her if Zhao would attack my father and the others.


    The Grand Matriarch said that she wouldn''t. When Zhao Wu saw him, he already had concerns in his heart and didn''t dare to overdo it.


    I believe Grand Matriarch''s words. For the time being, nothing will happen to my father.


    But at this moment, I suddenly thought of another person, Soo Soo.


    Since Zhao Wu''s ghost can find me, then I can find Soo Soo. I haven''t seen Soo Soo for days. Could something have happened to her?


    Thinking of this, I panicked and uneasily asked the Grand Matriarch if anything would happen to Soo Soo.


    The old granny looked at me strangely and said, "You''re almost at your death''s door, yet you''re still concerned about her?"


    I said yes. The matter of saving Soo Soo this time is the best opportunity to prove my worth. I will not give it up.


    The Grand Matriarch thought for a moment and told me that seeing her current state, Soo Soo should be fine. Otherwise, if Zhao Quan''er had really killed someone, his resentment wouldn''t be so great.


    According to Grand Matriarch''s thoughts, Soo Soo should have already escaped from this place.


    When I heard this, I felt relieved. It was only then that I remembered that my own life was at stake. I asked the Grand Lady if she had any ideas.


    The Grand Matriarch had said that people had no chance of winning against resentful ghosts. If they wanted to preserve their lives, they could only use poison against poison, and find ghosts with even greater grievances to deal with them.


    I felt a chill in my heart and asked her how to find it.


    The Grand Matriarch thought about it and said she had an adventurous way of letting me go with her.


    About twenty minutes later we were in front of a ruined house.


    No one had lived in that house for several years. The red lacquer doors were already stained with dust. Through the gap in the door, one could see that the wasteland was extremely desolate.


    This is a famous haunted house in our village. A lot of people say it''s not peaceful.


    I asked her what she meant, and she asked me if I knew what the house was all about.


    I said of course I knew, this house is very strange, a few years ago my son married a wife. But the daughter-in-law had a lover, and was preparing to elope with her lover on the night of the wedding, when she was discovered.


    The bride didn''t manage to leave. She died after drinking the medicine, and her son felt embarrassed. That night, he hanged himself and died as well.


    The only person left in his house was his mother. Because of the shock, she died within two days, so her family was no longer in her hands.


    I asked her what she meant by coming here. Did she want me to live in this house?


    The Grand Matriarch said that she wasn''t. She wanted to borrow the bride of this family to make a match for me, and then have the bride''s ghost fight to the death with Zhao Quan''er.


    When I heard this, my hair stood on end. I said no, this was the reason why this family''s son hanged himself. If I marry his wife, he''ll fight me to the death.


    The Grand Matriarch said it was alright. The bride died on the night of their wedding. They had yet to consummate their marriage, so they could not be considered husband and wife. Furthermore, Zhao Quan''er''s number seven is just around the corner, we don''t have time to think of any other methods.


    I thought about it. I couldn''t care less if I wanted to live, so I agreed.


    The Grand Matron told me to walk around the house, memorizing the location and the size, saying it would be useful at night. Then we went home and began to prepare.


    She told me to borrow a rooster with a red crown, and when I came back, the grandma was sitting on the kang cutting a piece of paper.


    The Grand Matriarch cut many different sized human figures. Some were beating gongs, some were beating drums, some were carrying palm-sized paper sedans, and there was even a pile of paper money.


    This looked very much like a party for a wedding, but the strangest thing was that the paper sedan was still stuck with a flag that could only be used when the person was dead.


    I asked her if all this was for the night, and she told me not to ask, but to do as she said.


    My heart began to pound when it got dark, but the grandma never let me out.


    I waited until a little more than one in the evening, and then I got tired. The grandma gave me a pat on the shoulder and said, Wake up, it''s time to do something.


    I woke up with a start and trembled as I asked the Grand Matriarch what she was going to do.


    The Grand Matron stuffed the rooster into my arms and told me to hold it well and not let it run away.


    I asked him what would happen if he ran away. The Grand Matriarch gave me a faint glance and replied, The wife died on the night of their marriage. Her grievances are even greater than Zhao Quan''er''s.


    I shivered all over and didn''t dare say anything more.


    The grandma tied a red string around my rooster''s neck and hung a flower of joy on my chest. However, the flower was white, so white that it gave me goosebumps.


    As I was leaving, the Grand Lady told me to follow the directions I had memorized during the day and circle around the house three times.


    I''ll just stop at the spot at the door, go in the door, put the paper money on the floor, stick the incense in the hole in the middle of the paper money, and then walk back slowly, don''t run, or I''ll bring the dirt back.


    During this period of time, you have to keep your head down, don''t look up, and don''t look back. If anyone asks me anything, I''ll just say it''s good.


    When I heard this, my heart jumped. I asked her who I would meet. The grandma told me not to ask so many questions, just be obedient.


    It was pitch black outside, and I could feel the cool wind blowing all the way down to my bones.


    I was frightened. I asked her if I could not do this, but just as I was about to turn around, I heard her yell, "Don''t turn back!"


    I shivered with fear and turned back. But out of the corner of my eye, I saw the Grand Matriarch light a fire outside the door and burn the people who had come out to cut the paper.


    I forced myself to go to the haunted house and start circling the house.


    I walked in the same direction as I did during the day, not daring to make a single wrong move, but circling around me, I realized something was wrong.


    After the first lap, he had taken 305 steps, but after the second lap, he only had 270 steps left.


    I''ve been walking around the base of the wall, and even if I made a mistake, I''m not that far off. It occurred to me that the house was shrinking.


    By the third lap, I had only two hundred and thirty-seven steps left. I felt a chill run down my spine, and I almost wanted to run away.


    I resisted the urge to run and gingerly tried the door.


    There was a series of creaking sounds, and then a crack appeared in the door that could fit a person.


    Upon entering, I saw that the whole yard was overgrown with weeds that were more than a meter tall. Most of the people I walked in did not even manage to enter the grass.


    I made a rustling sound in the grass and felt as if someone was following me.


    At last I stopped at the door of the house and, as the matron had instructed, prepared to insert the incense into the paper money hole.


    At this moment, a gust of cold wind swept over me, causing me to shiver all over. The rooster in my arms was suddenly frightened and immediately exploded, jumping out of my arms.


    The rope around my neck snapped as soon as it was pulled. I couldn''t hold on to it for a moment.


    If the rooster runs away, I won''t be able to go back. My scalp tingled and I reached for it.


    But the thing was much more agile than I was, and it jumped up on the windowsill and seemed to be trying to get into the house through the window.


    I was immediately startled. That family of three had died inside. If the rooster were to enter, I wouldn''t be able to enter.


    In the end, I rushed over and grabbed one of the rooster''s legs when most of the rooster''s body was in the window.


    When I came back to the door with the rooster in my arms, I found that the paper money had been divided into two parts and placed neatly on the floor.


    I was startled for a moment, thinking, was it the wind, but could the wind cut the paper money into two neat pieces? I shivered, and suddenly felt a chill in my heart. I felt that I couldn''t stay in this place any longer.

 C10

    As soon as I turned, I heard the window behind me creak as if someone had opened it.


    My hair stood on end, and I almost couldn''t help but look back.


    But I thought of the Grand Matriarch''s words and held back, and then I felt a faint wheeze behind my back.


    The breath was very close to me, and there was a tingling in my neck, and my scalp felt like it was going to explode.


    I wanted to look back, but I didn''t dare.


    At this moment, I heard a woman''s gentle voice say, "Look back, am I good-looking?"


    The woman''s voice was like goose feathers, making my heart itch. With a buzz in my head, I felt my entire body heat up, and then my consciousness starts to blur.


    Just as I was about to turn around, I suddenly heard a rooster crowing. I felt as if I had been struck in the face with a stick, and was instantly awake.


    "Good!" The breathing behind me disappeared.


    I kept walking, but after just two steps my feet were tangled in grass and I couldn''t move a single step.


    I knew it must be the ghost woman behind me, so I pinched the rooster to make it scream again.


    But the rooster seemed to be dead. No matter how hard I tried, he didn''t make a sound.


    The feeling of the breath coming from the back of my neck made me feel sick to my stomach.


    At this moment, an old woman''s voice was heard: Little Waves, where do you want to run off to!


    The next moment, I heard a woman screaming in pain.


    I shivered with fear and felt the scream enter the room. Then I realized that the fetter was gone from under my feet.


    I was so scared that I ran out the door, and when I got home, I found myself drenched in cold sweat.


    She was waiting for me when I entered the room. When I saw her, she asked me, "Give me the rooster!"


    I handed her the rooster. When the grandma received it, she cried out in alarm. She threw her hands on the ground, and the rooster fell to the ground, flapping its wings.


    Where is the rooster''s head?


    Only then did I notice that although the chicken was constantly jumping, its neck was empty and it had no head.


    I took a deep breath and said I didn''t know. The rooster was still in my arms.


    The Grand Matriarch asked me gloomily: Did something happen at the haunted house?


    I told her everything that had happened in the house.


    After the Grand Matriarch finished listening, her expression became extremely unsightly.


    I asked her what was wrong, and she told me: This is going to be a big trouble!


    My heart sank as soon as I heard, and I cried out in alarm: Nanny, don''t frighten me.


    She told me that the old one must be the mother-in-law of her new daughter-in-law. Since her ghost was also here, it meant that her death was definitely unjust. Their family matters might not be as simple as it was said to be.


    I''ll talk it over with her, or forget about the affair.


    But the Grand Matron told me no, that the betrothal gift had already been given, and that the other party had accepted it. It would be worse if I didn''t go. Right now, the most worrying thing was whether the bride was her mother-in-law or the bride.


    If that mother-in-law had taken my betrothal gift, it would have been even more troublesome.


    I asked her what would happen if my mother-in-law accepted the betrothal gift.


    The Grand Matriarch said, whoever accepts the betrothal gift, will form a relationship with me. Old ghosts are hard to deal with, and if the one who has a relationship with me is that old woman, then it would be even harder to fight her than Zhao Quan''er.


    When I heard this, all the hairs on my body stood on end. I asked her what would happen to her and whether I would die.


    The Grand Matriarch gave me a furtive look and said, If that''s the case, then prepare yourself to die at the hands of Zhao Quan''er.


    I shivered and began to tremble uncontrollably.


    At last she told me that there was no room for redemption, and that it would be better to rest now and prepare for tomorrow night''s events.


    But that night I didn''t sleep at all.


    The next day the Grand Matriarch told me to go and buy something for the evening. However, just as I stepped out of the door, I noticed that in front of the door, there was a circle of dogs.


    The dogs were big and small, but they all barked at me, as if they didn''t want me to go out.


    Startled by this display of power, I drew back and asked her what was going on.


    The Grand Matriarch was also taken aback. She said that the yin aura on my body was so strong that even a dog could feel it. If I don''t make it through tonight, I might not have tomorrow.


    These dogs had nothing to fear because of the sun in the day, and if they waited until night, they would be scared off.


    So, the Grand Matriarch told me not to go out, just to wait for the evening.


    The day was a torture to me.


    Finally, in the evening, the Grand Matriarch put on another coat over my clothes. But the coat was made entirely of paper.


    The dark blue paper jacket I wore looked like a shroud for a dead body, and it gave me the creeps.


    The Grand Matriarch handed me a handful of millet and told me to hold it in her mouth when I entered the house. Don''t speak, and don''t spit it out.


    Finally, she gave me an umbrella and told me to go out with it. Even if I entered the house, I wouldn''t close the umbrella.


    Before setting off, I felt uneasy, so I asked her if she had a backup plan.


    The Grand Matron thought for a moment, then handed me a pair of scissors from the back room.


    The scissors were very sharp, as if they had just been sharpened. I asked her, What''s the use of this thing against ghosts?


    "This isn''t meant to be used against ghosts." If you think you can''t hold on any longer, it''s better to kill yourself with this than to fall into the hands of those three ghosts.


    I shivered, thinking, you''re sending me to my death.


    About ten o''clock in the evening, I went out and found that all the dogs that had surrounded my house during the day were gone.


    However, walking around with an umbrella in the middle of the night gave off a strange feeling.


    As I approached the door, I popped rice into my mouth, praying that the Grand Matron''s plan would work.


    Upon entering, he discovered that a small path had been stepped on out of nowhere in the courtyard that had been submerged in weeds.


    That road must have been trampled by a lot of people countless times before it was formed. Obviously, this couldn''t have been created by me last night.


    The grass on both sides of the road had flowers and words of joy hanging from its tips, but they were all white, making one''s hair stand on end.


    With my heart in my throat, I walked gingerly along the path.


    As I walked, I felt that something was wrong with my feet. There was always a rustling sound.


    When I lifted my feet to look, I saw paper money stuck to the soles of both feet. I felt a pang in my heart and pulled it all off my feet and threw it away.


    However, before he could take two steps, he felt paper money under his feet.


    I suddenly lost my confidence. The money of the dead was also known as the money of the dead. The path that the money of the dead paved was called the money of the dead.


    I had a feeling that things might not go as well as the Grand Matriarch had said.


    Outside the yard, the door to the house was open, and I walked in, trembling.


    It was an ordinary house, with two rooms each. In the middle was a living room and a dining room.


    There was no light in the room, but the cool light of the moon revealed a rough outline.


    I put the umbrella on the headboard and prepared to lie down.


    At this moment, he suddenly heard a woman''s voice say: "Hubby, you''re finally here!"


    From the sound of it, it should be the new wife.


    According to the Grand Matriarch, at least this wasn''t the worst outcome.


    I shivered, but I didn''t look back.


    But I saw in the shadow on the ground a woman with the tips of her feet coming towards me in a nearly bouncing way.

 C11

    Her movements were very large, but they were very quiet and did not make the slightest movement.


    "Hubby, why aren''t you saying anything!" The woman came up behind me and breathed into my neck.


    I could clearly feel the slight aura, and the hairs on my body involuntarily stood on end.


    Then I felt two soft lumps of flesh against my back. My heart was in my throat.


    "Hubby, let''s rest." As soon as I said that, I saw a figure lying on the bed.


    I braced myself and lay down on the umbrella''s cover. Only then did I realize that my own shadow was completely covered by the umbrella''s shadow.


    ''Grand Matriarch told me to bring an umbrella, is that why I''m here? '' But why?


    I lay on the bed, my hair standing on end, and felt a hand run down my chest.


    By the time the hand touched my stomach, my legs were trembling.


    The woman touched it while gently asking, "Hubby, why don''t we have a full room tonight? Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    Her hand touched the inside of my thigh, causing my heart to tremble. I secretly prayed for Zhao Quan''er to hurry up, otherwise, I would not be able to take it anymore.


    At this moment, he suddenly heard the mother-in-law shout, "Little hoof, where is the wave?"


    Just as she finished speaking, the figure of the new wife vanished.


    I started, but felt no relief.


    The reason the Grand Matriarch wanted me to have a relationship with that new daughter-in-law was to have her fight with Zhao Quan''er to the death. Now that she was scared off by her mother-in-law, what am I going to do when Zhao Quan''er arrives?


    Before I could finish, the curtain moved and the shadow of an old woman on tiptoe came in.


    The old lady tiptoed and bent her back, like a shadow in a movie. Her movements were very strange.


    I almost died of fright and didn''t dare move.


    As if she couldn''t see me, the old lady walked over to the wall and shouted at the corner of the wall, "You shameless bastard, what are you staying at my place for, get lost!"


    When she had finished, she turned and walked away, little by little out of the house.


    I forced myself to go on lying there, and every half hour after that the old lady would come in and scold me. I could feel the old woman''s hatred, and I couldn''t help feeling it.


    But as the old woman came in more and more, she came closer and closer to me. I couldn''t help but worry about what would happen the next time she crossed the umbrella.


    Just after the old lady left for the third time, I heard a rustling in the yard.


    The voice was clearly coming from outside.


    My heart thumped. My heart said it!


    After a moment, he heard Zhao Quan''er''s voice: "Is there anyone living in your house?"


    At this moment, I heard my new daughter-in-law impatiently berate me, "No, no, let''s hurry up and go."


    Then the old woman''s voice: No, that wild man in the east wing is a stranger.


    Zhao Quan''er asked: "Really?"


    My heart was pounding with fear that he would rush in.


    "No, no, that''s my man on the east side!" The bride''s voice was as shrill as a night owl''s.


    I heard the sound of footsteps leaving, then the granny''s scolding: He is clearly a wild man, sooner or later I will kick him out!


    After that, everything returned to normal.


    I was about to move when the old lady came in again.


    This time, she was almost cursing me in my face, but her eyes were clearly focused on the umbrella.


    I think it won''t be long before the old lady finds my place. I was a little worried about what would happen.


    Now that Zhao Quan''er was gone, the old lady could no longer hold on. I wondered if I should run now. Otherwise, falling into the hands of their daughter-in-law, it would be even worse than fighting Zhao Quan''er.


    But before I could move, the sound of rustling footsteps came from outside. My heart tightened as I knew that Zhao Quan''er had returned!


    I was so nervous that my heart was about to explode. I felt that the rustling sound was getting closer and closer. In the end, I actually entered the room.


    "Is there anyone living in your house?" The voice was coming from the east door, and it was obvious that he knew I was here.


    Then the old lady called out: There''s a wild man in the east wing!


    The bride immediately retorted: "That guy in the east wing is my man!"


    For a moment, there was silence outside.


    It was a dead silence, not a sound.


    I was so nervous that I almost suffocated. At this moment, I heard someone call my name: Wu Lei, come with me, we can''t stay here anymore!


    It was Soo Soo''s voice!


    I was momentarily stunned. Could it be that Soo Soo was also here?


    Looking towards the source of the sound, I saw a shadow faintly reflected on the window.


    It was a silhouette, chest high. I could immediately tell that it was Soo Soo''s shadow.


    Soo Soo was truly here too!


    At this moment, Soo Soo continued saying, "Wu Lei, hurry up and leave. We can''t stay here any longer!"


    I wanted to call out Soo Soo''s name, but I found that I could not speak because there was rice in my mouth.


    I didn''t dare speak or move. Because the Grand Matriarch had said I would stay here all night, or something might happen.


    Soo Soo did not get a response from me. She turned around and left in disappointment.


    I''ve been crazy looking for her these days, and I''ve got a lot of things to tell her.


    Seeing that Soo Soo was about to leave, I panicked. I spat out the millet in my mouth and shouted, "Soo Soo, don''t leave. Wait for me!"


    When I opened the window, the yard was filled with weeds, but there was no sign of Soo Soo. I froze, wondering if I had been too nervous and hallucinating.


    At this moment, I heard kacha kacha sounds coming from my back. When I turned around, I saw an old lady picking up the rice I had vomited on the ground and stuffing it into her mouth.


    The raw rice crunched in her mouth as if it was grinded with stone.


    At the same time, her mouth was sucking like a monkey without cheeks.


    The old lady chewed on her raw rice and stared at me. Her eyes were green and shining.


    My whole body quivered, and I felt as if the old lady was looking at me as if I were a piece of fat.


    I felt that I couldn''t hold on any longer, or else I would die here, so I wanted to get away from her.


    However, just as I lifted the curtain, I saw Zhao Quan''er''s grey-green face. I shivered and shrank back.


    He also saw me, but he didn''t come in. I don''t know if it was because he was restrained by his new wife.


    I suppressed my pounding heart and knew it was impossible to walk through the door.


    At this moment, the old lady had already picked up most of the rice on the floor. Her green eyes started to look around me.


    I was so frightened that I ran out of the window.


    As I was rushing out of the yard, I heard someone shout behind me, "Husband, come back quickly!"


    It was the voice of the bride. I was so frightened that I didn''t dare to turn back. In one breath, I dashed out of the door.


    The matter of the Yin family was ruined, but I did not fall into their hands. However, that did not mean that they would let me go.


    After some thought, I decided to go home and ask the Grand Matriarch what to do next.


    On the way back, I felt someone following me, but when I looked back, there was no one there.


    I was scared to death, I almost ran away.


    Just as I was about to reach my house, I suddenly heard someone call my name: Wu Lei, stop. Don''t go home.


    It was Soo Soo''s voice. I followed her voice and found her behind the door of an old dwelling.


    She seemed frightened. Her face was pale.


    I was overjoyed and ran through the past.


    I asked Soo Soo if it was her who called me from outside the window.


    Soo Soo nodded her head and said that she did. She said that she did not want to see me die, so she took the risk to come over and remind me. Then she told me, "Wu Lei, hurry up and leave. This place is no longer safe. If you continue to stay, you will die."


    I told Soo Soo not to worry. Although my situation is dangerous, with grandma there, I will be fine.


    Hearing the words'' Grand Matriarch '', Soo Soo''s face became terrifyingly pale.


    Her body quivered slightly, then she told me in a voice close to a whisper, Don''t believe the Grand Matron. She''s the one who wants to kill you!


    I shuddered and said it was impossible.


    Soo Soo wanted to say something, but she hesitated. I could see the traces of emotion on her face, so I asked her if she knew something.

 C12

    Soo Soo frowned as she looked at me. Something was clearly not right with her expression.


    In my impression, Soo Soo is a straightforward girl. Especially after the past few days of adoration, she and I talked about everything else. But now that she wanted to say something, she hesitated. Could it be that there was something that was difficult to say?


    After repeatedly asking, Soo Soo finally spoke the truth. It turned out that the Grand Matriarch was the one who wanted to harm me.


    I felt like I was struck by lightning. If someone else had said these words out loud, I would not have taken it seriously. However, Soo Soo''s words were a completely different matter.


    Over this period of time, I have placed great trust in Soo Soo. In fact, her position in my heart is clearly different from the others.


    Where did Soo Soo get the reason?


    Even though I don''t know much about that grandma, I can''t call her a bad person with just a few words. Even if Soo Soo told me about it, I would still have some doubts in my heart. It''s not that I don''t believe Soo Soo, but there''s almost no one else besides that grandma by my side right now.


    "Really?" Grand Matriarch has always been good to me. If I don''t have her tutelage these few days, I definitely wouldn''t be able to live till now. "


    I thought back to the past few days. The Grand Matriarch was always helping our Wu Clan. She hadn''t done anything bad at all.


    After listening to what I had to say, Soo Soo''s expression became even more serious.


    She seemed very sad. She frowned into my eyes, and the sadness in her eyes was obvious.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t believe me, but if you think about it carefully, ever since the old granny appeared by your side, haven''t you become more dangerous?" "Don''t forget, who told you to go there today?" Soo Soo bit her lips as she spoke.


    That''s right! Soo Soo was right.


    If it wasn''t for that grandma telling me to go to that dead family, I wouldn''t have been trapped there and would have died.


    Also, the Grand Matriarch told me to steal Zhao Quan''s ashes and lured Zhao Quan''s wronged soul onto me. If she doesn''t let me go, how can Zhao Quan not let me go?


    It seemed like Soo Soo was right!


    There''s definitely a problem with that grandma. My mind buzzed. Back then, how could I believe the words of that grandma as easily as a fool? It was all my dad''s fault!


    His father was a superstitious person, so it was no wonder. An old farmer in a mountain village had no cultural knowledge and was very superstitious about this kind of witch. It was almost impossible for him to change the current situation.


    I sighed. I suddenly felt that my father was the culprit behind all of this. If it wasn''t for him finding that grandma, our Wu family wouldn''t be in such dire straits. How would we end up like this?


    I thought about it for a long time and felt very uncomfortable. It seemed that only Soo Soo and I had the same heart.


    "Hubby! "Don''t be sad, we still have something important to do. That grandma took something very important from me. If I don''t take it, it''s useless for me to run away from the Zhao family. I can still be taken back at any time."


    Soo Soo''s words made me puzzled. Just what was so important that Soo Soo could not leave?


    "What is it? Just tell me. As long as it''s something we can get our hands on, we will definitely do our best to get it." I looked at Soo Soo with a puzzled expression. Soo Soo immediately threw herself at me. A wave of chilling air assaulted me, making me shiver uncontrollably.


    I tightly embraced Soo Soo and asked puzzledly, "Soo Soo, your body is so cold. Where have you been these past few days? I was unable to find you no matter how hard I tried. I thought that you had gone to the cemetery or found a coffin to hide in."


    Soo Soo''s tears fell and her ice-cold face revealed a pained expression.


    "Sigh!" "Don''t mention it, in order to get that thing back, I hid in the vicinity of the Zhao Family, but Zhao Wu wasn''t home at all. I heard that Zhao Wu came back, so I hid nearby, I wanted to look for you, but who would''ve thought that I would see you at the entrance of that outlaw''s house."


    What Soo Soo said sounded reasonable and reasonable, but I felt that something wasn''t quite right. If Soo Soo was staring at Zhao Wu all day, why would she know everything about my whereabouts?


    Furthermore, there were three wraiths in Jue Hu''s house. I could see their shadows because of the millet in their mouth, and also because Zhao Quan was a ghost. If Soo Soo saved me, she would have found out that I was in danger. If I can''t see the ghost, how can I know that I''m in danger?


    Everything seemed to be coincidental, but I looked at the pitiful Soo Soo. I didn''t think of anything else and immediately rubbed her frail body against my chest.


    He hugged Soo Soo tightly. After not seeing Soo Soo for the past few days, he had naturally missed her greatly. He did not give it much thought and quickly pulled Soo Soo home to have some fun.


    After tormenting myself for an entire night, I was exhausted. I slept with my beloved woman in my arms for a while. When I woke up, Soo Soo was lovingly looking at me from beside me.


    "I''m sorry, I was tricked into being a fool by the grandma yesterday. I didn''t dare to sleep in Jue Hu''s house for the whole night, but now I feel better." I said, embarrassed.


    Soo Soo''s expression appeared to be somewhat anxious. She pointed at the window, her slender fingers glowing with a cold white light.


    "Hubby! "It''s going to be dark outside soon. We must find the Grand Preceptor, otherwise, I''m afraid the Grand Preceptor will send that to the Fifth Master Zhao. If we do, I''ll be finished."


    Soo Soo''s anxious expression made me even more alarmed. Suddenly, I felt embarrassed. Just now, I was too concentrated on sleeping that I forgot what Soo Soo had told me. I tightly held onto Soo Soo''s hand and looked her in the eyes.


    He hurriedly asked Soo Soo before realizing that the important thing that Soo Soo had mentioned was the indenture contract!


    Everyone knew about the indenture contract, that was the old society buying up the population. But by now, this society should have long been eliminated, but what difference was there between this remote mountain village and the old society?


    A single contract was a story of tears and blood.


    Soo Soo is also a girl from the mountain village. If this grandma gives the indenture contract to Zhao Wu for rewards, then even if Soo Soo escapes and returns to her own home, she will be found by him. Even if Soo Soo and I go to the county, Soo Soo''s family will not be safe and sound.


    No matter what, it seemed that he had to get the indenture contract back. Otherwise, it would bring endless troubles to Soo Soo in the future.


    "The indenture contract should be with Zhao Wu, how did you know that the grandma took it?"


    I felt that it was unbelievable. Soo Soo seemed to have a foresight to everything. Maybe I don''t understand it yet, but she might be a clever girl. Nothing could escape her eyes.


    Seeing the night sky outside, Soo Soo''s expression became even more anxious.


    I was just guessing, because when I went through Zhao Quan''s coffin alone, there was nothing inside, so it must be on Zhao Wu. But I''ve been following Zhao Wu for the past few days, and I didn''t find any traces of Zhao Wu taking it out, and last night when I saw the Lady went to Zhao Wu''s house, she seemed to have found something inside that Zhao Quan was very happy about.


    It seemed like Soo Soo still needed to be verified, but regardless of what happened to the outside world, they had to find out everything. That damnable grandma might want to murder someone for their money. Otherwise, why would my father and I become so miserable ever since we met her?


    Just as I was about to head out with resentment in my heart, a warm feeling suddenly rose in my heart. Just now, Soo Soo was clearly calling me husband, which made my heart heat up.


    "Soo Soo!" Do you really recognize me as your husband from now on? "I don''t have any skills, and I don''t have any money on me. Since you''ve already seen the current situation, it''s hard to say whether or not you can escape."


    I felt a little guilty. Such a beautiful girl didn''t become my woman. To me, it was like a pie falling from the sky.


    Soo Soo looked into my eyes. She suddenly smiled bashfully.


    "If you''re not my husband, then who''s my husband. I''ve already given myself to you, and you''re my first man. Zhao Quan and I have no relationship at all, don''t you know that?"


    What Soo Soo said was right. Zhao Quan was a sick man. It would be difficult for him to even catch his breath, let alone do anything between a man and a woman.


    It was as if I had picked up a treasure. Staring at the cute girl in front of me, my heart was filled with indescribable happiness.


    "Wife! "Let''s go, we must find that grandma. I want to help you fight against the injustice."


    Suddenly, it''s already dark outside. I impatiently grabbed onto Soo Soo''s hand and was about to leave.

 C13

    I cursed silently in my heart. You old lady, you are a harming person, causing Dad and I to look neither like a human nor a ghost, our Wu family is even more miserable, today we captured you to be acting on behalf of the heavens.


    The Grand Matriarch didn''t think too much about it. Taking advantage of the dark night to walk, how could she know that the trap I dug was right in front of us?


    When I saw a slender figure standing near the trap, I used my flashlight to shine on it. It turned out to be Soo Soo.


    I wondered if the trap had failed because it was meant to catch the old woman. Why would Soo Soo who was standing on top of it appear to be unharmed? Strange!


    The Grand Matriarch also saw Soo Soo. She was a little nervous as she grabbed her back with her right hand. With a whoosh, she grabbed a piece of wood from her back. I shone the flashlight on it. It looked like a treasured sword made of wood.


    The black treasured sword seemed real, and when the light from the flashlight shone on it, it looked like it was shining on metal. The dazzling light made me blink.


    The Grand Preceptor''s voice was hoarse as he said, "Soo Soo, you are now a dead man. There is a difference between life and death, so why must you persist? "Hurry back to where you came from."


    Soo Soo stood in place without moving or speaking. Her stiff expression was like that of a puppet. With a plop, her delicate body fell onto the trap.


    My heart sinks. Could it be that Soo Soo is sick?


    Soo Soo!


    It was a heart-wrenching scream.


    Just as I was about to run over to see what was going on, the Grand Matriarch stopped me in my tracks. She pointed her sturdy wooden sword at my chest.


    "Don''t go over. Be careful of a trap." As the Grand Matriarch spoke, she moved closer. Naturally, she wanted to see what was going on. Holding onto the wooden sword, she walked up to Soo Soo. Clearly, one of her feet had already stepped on the wooden board of the trap.


    But I wondered how the old lady could have kept her feet. Was it my trap that had failed?


    Just as she was feeling suspicious, Soo Soo suddenly stood up. She did not leave the position of turning over the board. Instead, she stood firmly on it.


    Soo Soo''s face was expressionless. She stared at the Grand Matriarch from head to toe, looking as calm and collected as ever.


    "You old lady, you are still dishonest even when you have reached the prime of your life. Do you find it interesting to come here and harm others? Give me my things or I won''t let you go. "


    I don''t know why, but I feel that Soo Soo''s words are a little forceful. It seems to be different from the impression I had of her from before.


    Of course, the Grand Matriarch didn''t make a move. She really wanted to know what had happened, but her expression was still as natural as ever.


    The Grand Matriarch raised the wooden sword and said, "Soo Soo, I advise you to turn around quickly. If you continue, be careful that you may never reincarnate."


    Damn it! Why did this old lady say such bad things about Soo Soo?


    Just as I was cursing in my heart, Soo Soo flashed me a coquettish smile. Her innocent expression made her look like an adorable child. At this moment, there was a loud boom. For some reason, the trap suddenly flipped over.


    With a clang, the Grand Matriarch''s body suddenly disappeared from my sight, and the upper layer immediately closed again.


    I was overjoyed and quickly ran over to check. Soo Soo had already jumped out.


    Was Soo Soo a ghost? How else could she be standing in the middle of the flip? But when I thought about it, I was still too nervous. After all, the flip was a movable board, and in the middle of it was a stick that acted as an axle, so of course I wouldn''t fall off when I stood on the axle.


    I opened the flip panel and looked down. The light from the flashlight was shining into the pit, and some of the water had seeped out of the pit. The grandma was lying in the water with her eyes closed.


    I was elated. I didn''t expect to be able to get rid of that damnable old lady so quickly. Soo Soo was naturally very happy as she smiled charmingly at me.


    "Husband, thank you very much. It''s all thanks to you that I''m able to get my things back. I need to quickly find a bright place to see if it''s my indenture contract."


    However, I was afraid that the matriarch would wake up and hurt Soo Soo, so she volunteered to touch the matriarch''s body. However, Soo Soo was not happy about that. She pulled my arm to the side and stopped me.


    "This won''t do! "I know that you are doing this for my own good, but don''t forget that men and women are different. Although she is an old lady, she is a woman after all. I won''t allow my husband to touch another woman."


    Soo Soo''s words were reasonable. Besides, I hated that damnable old lady to death. Right now, I can''t avoid her in time.


    She said that the wooden sword was too scary and I did as I was told. Seeing me take the wooden sword away, Soo Soo suddenly extended her right hand towards the grandma''s sleeve and with a ''sou'' sound, a white shadow flew directly into Soo Soo''s hand.


    The pit was pitch black, but my flashlight was shining brightly. Facing Soo Soo, I could see that it was a piece of white cloth. There weren''t any words written on it. Perhaps there were only a few words written inside.


    "That''s great! If you get the indenture contract, just burn this thing. "


    I am really happy for Soo Soo. After burning the indenture contract, Soo Soo will be free to go. In the future, there won''t be any problems.


    I pushed Soo Soo''s round buttocks. It took me a lot of effort before I managed to push her up. Soo Soo was even more impatient to leave. She said that she wanted to return to her room to check if it was her indenture contract.


    It was already deep into the night, leaving only me and the Grand Matriarch in the pit. Of course, I didn''t want to stay with this bad woman, so I quickly climbed up. When I looked back, the Grand Matriarch was lying in the pit, obviously still unconscious.


    Old Scoundrel! This is your punishment!


    I cursed under my breath and was about to turn away, but in my heart I always thought that was not the case.


    Although this old lady was a bad person, she was also a greedy person. Now that Soo Soo had gotten her things, there was no need to kill her. What would happen if she died here?


    I walked to the front of the house and turned back. When I reached the pit, I found that there seemed to be a cold wind blowing against my face. The wind of the Urala was so harsh that it caused the surrounding trees to flutter and leaves to fall.


    My heart went cold. I suddenly thought back to last night in the courtyard of that Jue Hu family. The cold air was almost no different from the one in the courtyard. Am I going to see a ghost again?


    After being bitten by a snake for a long time, I will never forget what happened yesterday. I don''t want to find everything again, that brat might be able to break my bones, and tomorrow night will be his first 7!


    The more I thought about it, the more scared I became. I hastily hid to the side to observe. As I expected, a figure suddenly appeared in front of me.


    In the darkness, there was a stooped man. He was very thin, like a sickly plant, and his body was moving around the trap. However, he seemed to have noticed that there was something he didn''t dare to step on.


    Zhao Quan''er?


    My heart leaped to my throat. Grand Matriarch said yesterday, Zhao Quan''er knows my scent, so he won''t let me go. My scent seems to be very attracting to him, so Zhao Quan must be here for me.


    What are we waiting for now that we''ve encountered the fiend and won''t leave?


    I know how to ask her where the water came from. It''s like digging a well, the mountains are as high as they are tall, and even though they''re digging holes in the mountains, the amount of water they have is still increasing.


    If the Grand Matriarch didn''t come out soon, she would have been drowned by the water inside, especially since I clearly remember that she was lying in a pit of earth.


    No matter what, it''s not that big of a deal for a bad old lady to die. I quickly sneaked back, but before I could take a few steps, a cold voice came from behind me. It sounded like a woman giggling.


    "Hubby! You made it easy for me to find you! You left with me last night. Don''t you miss me? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, and I still can''t see you. "Come on!"


    I looked back and saw a woman in red standing behind me. She was wearing a red dress, her hair was disheveled, and her face was pale. Her face was as pale as a sheet of paper, but her charming eyes were extremely beautiful.


    So it was that female ghost?

 C14

    I was stunned. This grandma really is a swindler. It seems that the female ghost from yesterday acknowledged me as her husband. She won''t let me go today. Maybe she will come out to find me every night in the future.


    What should he do?


    Standing in front of me was Zhou Quan, and behind him was the damned bride and ghost bride. Both of them were not to be trifled with. Suddenly, I thought of a plan that would be perfect for both sides, running towards the middle.


    As the saying goes, if the east wasn''t bright and the west was bright, could you just run in the other direction?


    I started to run, and without hesitation, I used all my strength to run towards the bushes on the other side, but when I looked down and saw that my legs had left the ground, my body didn''t move at all.


    What was going on?


    With my legs swinging back and forth so fast, my body was still where it was before. There was only one explanation for it, could I fly?


    Terrified, I looked back and saw two large hands clutching at my shoulders.


    A slender white hand was holding my shoulder, the hand of the ghost bride, her red sleeve brushing my face, and her other hand was reaching for my neck.


    My other shoulder was grabbed by Zhou Quan''er, who was reaching for my nose with his other hand. He grinned greedily, licking his tongue, as if his mouth was gaping open as he was about to follow suit.


    However, I know that Zhou Quan''er kissed me because he didn''t love me. He is a dead ghost, and of course he wanted to absorb my yang energy.


    It was useless to struggle. No matter how much my body tried to move, it was useless. My body didn''t have the strength to hover in the air, so I could only let myself be manipulated.


    Please!" Please! I''m not the one you''re looking for. Let me go, okay?


    My trembling plea was like the last wail before my death. I knew that anything that wasn''t human would be wasted effort on me. Now, only Christ, the Virgin Mary, God, and the others could save me.


    Just as Zhou Quan''s big mouth was about to absorb my Yang energy, the female ghost''s face suddenly changed. The female ghost''s white hand directly smashed into Zhou Quan''s head, and with a ''peng'' sound, Zhou Quan''s head was like a rubber ball. The center of his head had caved in, and a fist-sized hole appeared on his face.


    The female ghost shouted, "Scram! Who are you? "You dare to touch my husband?"


    Zhou Quan''s head was smacked, but the indentation suddenly bulged out, and the rubber ball turned into a human head.


    Zhou Quan''s face was ashen, his cold face did not have the slightest hint of blood, and he opened his mouth, spitting out a white cold air. The cold air made my entire body shiver, and I suddenly felt as if I wanted to pee, my entire body going numb.


    "Get lost! He''s mine! "


    Zhou Quan was not courteous at all, his hand struck the female ghost''s face, and with a crack, his five fingers actually stabbed into the female ghost''s face, ripping off half of her face. The entire face was gone, and blood was all over the flesh, the blood spurted out, the stench of blood was unbearable.


    However, the ghost girl didn''t feel any pain. She grabbed the face that fell and pressed it back down. It was weird, that face was like a piece of white paper, when did it become new?


    The red-clothed female ghost let out a miserable laugh. Her laughter reverberated through the forest, causing all of the leaves on the tree to fall.


    "Who are you? "What great ability, but I am not afraid of you, could it be that you have never heard that a man is fierce and a ghost is fierce, especially a female ghost like me who is wearing red clothes. You can''t win against me."


    The ghost lady''s hand poked at Zhao Quan''s head again, the sharp fingers actually pierced through Zhao Quan''er''s temple, with a poof, fresh blood spurted out.


    So the two ghosts began to fight, but their hands were on my shoulders, and I had no chance to escape.


    After fighting for a long time, the two ghosts seemed to be at a stalemate. Suddenly, Zhou Quan let out a sneer and winked at the female ghost.


    "Half for each person!"


    Zhou Quan''s cold words seemed to come from hell itself. The cold echo made me want to piss even more.


    The ghost girl was startled and then suddenly smiled. She smiled at me and licked her cold face with her red tongue.


    "Hubby! "What he said is reasonable. A husband is no different from half a husband. As long as they are both husband, then it''s fine. This will save us time and we will have a good time together."


    The red-clothed female ghost seemed to acquiesce. The two of them stopped fighting, but the hand pressing down on my shoulder was even more forceful. It seemed that she was going to tear me apart.


    Am I going to die here today?


    I had an idea and looked at the ghost in red.


    "My wife!" Can you not fall for his trap? "Think about it, if I, as a man, am split into two from the middle, I will immediately die. If I lose my popularity, I won''t be able to warm you up.


    The red-robed ghost girl was startled, and stared at Zhao Quan''er with eyes that seemed to be filled with rage.


    "What my husband said makes sense. You brat, you really have no good intentions. If you ruin my good plan, then you can''t."


    The two ghosts started fighting again. This fight didn''t matter, the sky was simply overcast and the ground was dark. The two ghosts fought too hard, and I don''t know how they managed to let go of me.


    Plop!


    The soft mud was beneath me, and the flashlight shone brightly. The old woman had woken up long ago and was standing in the pit, staring at me. Her eyes were very nervous.


    "Old granny!" You! "You''re awake."


    I don''t know how this damnable old lady can fight with me, but I''m not afraid of her. She''s a dead old lady, and I can''t beat the evil spirits outside, so how can I not beat her?


    The Grand Matriarch didn''t ask me anything. She stared at the canopy above her, and the sounds of the fighting outside seemed to be gone.


    "This is bad!" They''re coming in. "


    The Grand Matriarch cried out in alarm. She quickly grabbed the red rope around her neck and lifted it up. The red rope was torn apart, revealing a yellow paper charm inside.


    She opened the rune, and the palm-sized rune had a red cinnabar mark on it. I don''t know what that was, but she slammed the rune against the cover, and suddenly the wind stopped.


    I seemed to understand what was going on. I believe that rune could drive out ghosts. Otherwise, the red-clothed female ghost and Zhao Quan wouldn''t have left just like that.


    "Grand Matriarch, don''t pretend to be a good person. You''re also trying to save yourself, aren''t you?"


    I scoffed. I didn''t expect this old thing to still be in suspense. It looked as if I was grateful.


    The Grand Matriarch sighed. She looked at the charm, but it didn''t drop. She seemed to be relieved.


    "Child! Are you stupid! If I want to protect myself, I can wear a charm on my body. Why did I pull it off and stick to it? "


    The Grand Matriarch''s expression was extremely unsightly. She was like a wronged child whose tears were actually contained in her eyes. Her rosy eyes seemed as if they were about to shed tears at any moment.


    I was stunned. This damnable old lady, is she still acting like this?


    But she felt that something wasn''t right. She could pretend to be dead now and wait for me to be killed by a ghost. Wasn''t saving me now just meddling in other people''s business? Wouldn''t it make things even more difficult for her if I were still alive?


    Soo Soo told me that the Grand Matriarch was a bad person. However, this was clearly not the case, but Soo Soo was not a bad person either. If she wanted to harm me, why would she save me?


    "Old granny!" "Let''s find Soo Soo to clarify the matter. Why did you take Soo Soo''s indenture contract? Is it to sell money to Fifth Master Zhao?"


    I said it directly, sparing her the time to lie.


    The Grand Matriarch froze for a moment, then her eyes darted around as if she had thought of something.


    "It seems that Soo Soo has tricked you again. She took away the white silk that she used to hang herself. It is not some indenture contract at all."


    What?


    White silk?


    I immediately remembered what my father had told me. He had told me that Soo Soo had long been hanged. If what his mother said was a lie, could what his father said was also a lie?


    I was trying to figure out who really lived there when I heard a cock crowing outside, wow, wow, and then all the big roosters in the village started crowing.

 C15

    Suddenly, my small stomach trembles and the aching sensation in my stomach starts to swell. Just when I thought of it, I realized that I had been holding back my urge to pee, I completely forgot about my fright.


    He jumped out and pissed on the bushes beside him. The grandma also crawled out from behind.


    After settling the problem, I remembered that there was still a grandma behind me. However, there were three people who were anxious. If the God of Heaven were here, I would have to pee my pants first.


    The first glimmers of the morning light passed through the trees, the sun''s red rays pierced my eyes, and the Grand Matron was looking at me with disdain.


    I hurriedly headed home because I knew that if Soo Soo really loved me, she would definitely not abandon me. She would probably be at home making breakfast for me right now.


    The nanny coughed twice before stopping me. She said that Soo Soo would no longer be waiting for me at home. I did not want to hear her speak anymore so I walked towards my own room''s door.


    Pushing open the door, it was exactly as the Grand Matriarch had said. Soo Soo''s shadow could not be seen in the empty room. It seemed that Soo Soo had not come back that night. She had taken the items and left.


    The Grand Matriarch followed him in. She actually went to the kitchen and started cooking. Before long, she had cooked a pot of porridge. The fragrant meal was already on the table.


    Child! "Come on, let''s eat. Whether it''s food or steel, you''ll starve to death at every meal. Don''t think about it anymore, she''s already long dead.


    The Grand Matriarch stared meaningfully into my eyes. However, I felt that every word she said was extremely unpleasant to listen to. Soo Soo was clearly a living person. How could she possibly die?


    "Old granny!" Stop pretending, you said that it is white silk for hanging, how can I believe your words? Furthermore, why did Soo Soo take away the white silk that she hung herself on?


    I looked at the grandma with ridicule, but the grandma seemed to have already expected this. She didn''t have any expression on her face and just continued to drink her porridge.


    "Child! "Don''t not believe me, I know that you and I, as mortals, will find it hard to believe me, but you have just seen it, Zhao Quan''er is already a dead man, and that red clothed female ghost, do you admit that there is a ghost in this world?"


    The Grand Matriarch''s words made me shiver. That''s right, just now I was being thought of to death by these two ghosts. That was a true experience. It would be false if there were no ghosts in this world.


    "So what if there''s a ghost, so what if there''s no ghost? Who do you think is a ghost? Those two ghosts tried to kill me, but Soo Soo did not do it.


    I thought back to my past with Soo Soo. Every time I met her, she would try to get along with me. Her expression was as gentle as that of a person who doesn''t even have the slightest intention of harming me. Right now, I am still alive and well.


    "Foolish child, stop daydreaming. Soo Soo really did die. However, she is not a ghost. She has already become an undead. Undead and ghosts are different."


    The Grand Matriarch''s words made me quiver. A ghost is a ghost, and an undead is an undead. I''ve watched many movies and TV dramas where undead were similar to zombies.


    "Undead? "Alright, you old lady, you don''t know what to say, I still want to say that you are an undead." I didn''t like her, but the grandma disapproved. She put down her chopsticks and pushed open the door. I looked out the window and saw that the sun was getting bigger and bigger. The sun in the east was already as high as the walls.


    Clang!


    The Grand Matriarch opened the door and stood in the courtyard. The sun was shining on her face, which was covered in wrinkles. Her silvery-white hair was shining, and her stooped body seemed to be tired. She swayed slightly forward.


    I don''t know why, but I suddenly felt a little uncomfortable in my heart. At such an old lady''s age, if she doesn''t want anything, then why did she come to help our Wu family?


    "Child! Did you see that? "I''m not a ghost or an undead, ghosts and undeads don''t stand under the sun for long, and the sun will burn their bodies to ashes."


    I immediately retorted, "Grand Matriarch, don''t joke around. Soo Soo has been with me for so many days. Although she mostly spends most of her time with me at night, she sometimes comes out with me to see sunlight."


    Almost every time, Soo Soo would make an appointment with me at night. Even if she was with me during the day, Soo Soo would never take the initiative to stand under the sunlight. In my impression, Soo Soo''s face would always be facing the shadows, fearing that some light would shine on it.


    It seems that this old lady is right, but I still don''t understand why Soo Soo didn''t kill me when she was an undead, and why she still had to take the white silk which I hung from my neck.


    I told the old lady the question in my mind. Either I believed her completely or it depended on what she said.


    The Grand Matriarch said that if the living corpse were to take away the items she killed, its cultivation would greatly increase. As the saying goes, return to your original owner. When Soo Soo died, her soul would be hanging on top of it.


    "Power?" Did you watch too many TV dramas? She''s just an ordinary girl, what kind of power could she possibly have? " I asked, looking at the nanny in bewilderment.


    The Grand Matriarch shook her head. Her eyes seemed to be filled with disappointment at me.


    "I said that power is her Yin Spirit. She has gathered all of her soul and three souls and six souls together, especially since she''s a dead woman. Her mana is very strong now, so it seems that she''ll be difficult to deal with her in the future."


    I really don''t believe the Grand Matriarch''s one-sided story. After all, I didn''t see Soo Soo with my own eyes.


    She slowly untied a red cloth from around her waist. The red cloth was about the size of a fist and seemed to contain some kind of small object. Trembling, she took out a needle. The white steel needle shined brightly in the sunlight.


    To my surprise, the Grand Matriarch stuck the steel needle into her left thumb and slowly pulled it out. The next moment, the blood on her thumb fell to the ground.


    Just as I was looking on doubtfully, the big black dog in the yard also discovered the blood. It seemed to be very interested in the blood on the ground.


    See?" I am a living man, not a dead man. Only a living man can bleed, and my blood has a human taste. The dog''s nose is the most sensitive.


    I know it hurts, but I still don''t understand why Soo Soo didn''t kill me. It seems like right now, the grandma isn''t a ghost, she''s really a human.


    I told the Grand Matriarch about my doubts, but the Grand Matriarch only sighed.


    I didn''t expect that this ghost girl would still not forget you. Perhaps she was moved by your help to escape from the Zhao Family, otherwise, her body would have been sealed in a coffin that day, and her soul wouldn''t have escaped.


    The Grand Matriarch''s words were like thunder striking, and for some reason, my mind buzzed. What I did with Soo Soo was obviously a little obscure, so I didn''t expect her to be right.


    I embarrassedly said, "Grandmother, you! How do you know that Soo Soo and I are husband and wife?


    I looked at the grandma in astonishment. The grandma''s shriveled face actually had a hint of pink. She shook her head and pointed her right index finger at my stomach.


    "The combination of you and the undead has long absorbed a lot of yang energy. The reason why she didn''t suck you dry was because she had feelings for you. She didn''t believe that if you touched the bottom of your right rib, you would feel a needle-like pain."


    The Grand Matriarch''s words were as if she was coaxing a three-year-old child. In my impression, my ribs have never been injured, so how can it hurt?


    I laughed at the Grand Matriarch for being a little nervous, but I still doubted her, so I did as I was told. I pressed my right hand lightly against my ribs, and felt an unbearable pain.

 C16

    Aiyo!?


    The excruciating pain was unbearable for me. The pain under my ribs was so excruciating that I could barely breathe. I quickly took off my clothes to take a look. The sight of it almost scared me to death.


    There was nothing wrong with my ribs before, but why did they suddenly turn blue now? A swollen thing the size of a ping pong ball was inside, and it felt hard to the touch.


    I was so scared that other than the cold sweat on my forehead, I suddenly realised that this grandma in front of me seemed to be crazy. Every time she can predict my future, could it be that she really knows how to catch ghosts?


    "Old granny!" "You''re right!"


    I gritted my teeth as I spoke. I really didn''t want to make the grandma too proud.


    The Grand Matriarch didn''t stop either. She held onto my clothes and looked at me. She sighed with a helpless expression on her face.


    "Those who should come will come, those who should leave will leave. Whether it is fortune or misfortune, it is unavoidable."


    The old lady mumbled. It sounded like she was talking to me, but she just kept staring at the black dog in the yard. That black dog was also very smart, it knew that the old lady was looking at it and its two eyes were staring straight at her as if it was listening.


    "Old granny!" "I''ve offended her in the past. You mean if I meet Soo Soo next time, I''ll have a try and see if she''s bleeding. If she isn''t, then she''s either an undead or a ghost girl, right?"


    I thought about Soo Soo in my heart. It doesn''t matter if she is a human or a ghost, or a zombie. I like her so much, how can I let it go?


    The Grand Matriarch didn''t say anything. Her right hand slapped my ribs, causing me to be unable to straighten my back due to the excruciating pain. An electric current flowed through my entire body, causing me to almost fall to the ground.


    "Old granny!" "You?" I asked in surprise.


    The grandma looked at me with a grave expression. Her expression was very serious.


    "You are so stupid, now you have been sucked away by the undead, although now you are fine, any more and you will lose your life, the black bag on your ribs is the blood poison on the undead''s body, if the blood poison attacks the heart, you will become the second undead!"


    Ah? I can become a zombie too?


    I seemed to understand her intentions. Previously, I had seen many movies and TV shows where a zombie would turn into a zombie if it bit someone. If Soo Soo was an undead, she would definitely have some effect on me.


    But I don''t want to believe that Soo Soo is already a dead person. Thinking back to that warmth and gentleness, that feeling of gentleness in the village is really engraved in my heart.


    The grandma pointed at the black dog that was listening to her and her shriveled old face twitched. Her fingers pointed at the black dog, which was also very mischievous. It jumped up and down, extending its red tongue in an attempt to lick the grandma''s finger.


    "This black dog is useful. Kill it!"


    Grand Matriarch''s words made me shocked. I didn''t expect her to say such words out of the blue. Could it be that this old lady is crazy for meat?


    "No!" Little Black has been raised by my old man for several years. It didn''t have any credit or hard work in my home as a guard, so how can you just kill it like that? " This hatred in my heart, that damnable old lady is really a swindler. She must have taken our family''s Little Black to vent her anger because she didn''t get much money.


    The Grand Matriarch''s gaze suddenly became fierce. Her two old eyes stared straight at me. Her gaze was extremely sharp, as if her meaning was unquestionable.


    The grandma said to me in an almost ice-cold tone, "Xiao Lei! If you want to live past today, then listen to me and kill it, otherwise, if it doesn''t die, it will be you. If it dies, then you will still have a chance to live.


    I bitterly smiled and said, "Grandmother, you said that it is a living being with spirituality. What does this have to do with a dog? Can you not tease me?"


    The Grand Matriarch continued coldly, "This dog was raised by your Wu Clan. Now is the time for it to repay its master''s kindness. Don''t worry, I''ll talk to it. It can understand the current situation."


    I was about to argue when the grandma suddenly crouched down beside the black dog. She squatted on the ground and held the black dog''s head, her dry mouth moving a few times as if she was mumbling something. Strangely, the black dog actually seemed to nod in agreement.


    I was stunned! Could this woman be a witch? It was incredible that she could talk to a dog.


    The old lady finished speaking and released the black dog. The black dog suddenly stared sadly at the ground, it stood up and walked directly towards me, its two black eyes staring at me as if it wanted to say something to me. But how could a dog speak?


    "Little Black!" What''s the matter with you? "


    Dog hair brushed against my pants, but I didn''t mind it at all. Now, besides Dad, only Xiaohei is with me in the Wu family, and now that Dad has been captured by Fifth Master Zhao, only Xiaohei is with me in the entire courtyard. Although it''s not like we''re living together, there''s almost no other way left.


    Blacky rubbed itself against me for a long time. I was tired and stood up looking at it, but what happened next was something I would never forget for the rest of my life.


    Suddenly, Blacky started to circle around my body. It seemed to be observing everything in the courtyard, as though it was looking for something. Suddenly, Blacky stood still on the ground, but its eyes were staring at the direction of the dog''s den.


    Dad built the kennel with bricks, and the red brick was also a defective product. In the countryside, a kennel wasn''t important, as long as the bricks were piled up and covered with felt paper, it would be fine without the rain.


    I was really puzzled. Could it be that there was something unclean in the kennel?


    Woof woof woof!


    Blacky suddenly turns its head and barks a few times at me. Then, it suddenly accelerates its pace and its body is like lightning. The black shadow is like a bolt of lightning as it rushes towards the brick wall on the side of the dog''s den.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, the dog-kennel collapsed. The piled up bricks and the oilskin on top of it broke apart. Blacky''s body was buried by these broken things and stopped moving.


    Startled, I quickly ran forward, grabbed the collapsed bricks and threw them aside. After a long time, I finally managed to move the bricks away. Blacky was lying on the ground, but it was no longer able to move.


    F * ck!


    Startled and frightened, I cursed under my breath.


    Why did Little Black suddenly commit suicide without thinking? Could it be that after hearing the Grand Matriarch''s words, Little Black didn''t want to live anymore?


    "Old granny!" "You''re too much. It''s just a dog, what are you doing?"


    I almost shouted at the grandma in a furious voice. At first, I thought that the grandma would take revenge on me, but to my surprise, the grandma started crying as well. She slowly walked towards Blacky''s corpse, her shriveled hand like a dried twig.


    "Dog!" "You''re such a good dog. After you die, I will be more generous to you and lose my life for the Wu family. However, you have also lost your life''s favor. You can leave now. In your next life, I will definitely reincarnate into a good person."


    In my eyes, it''s not good for her to flare up. She is an old man in her seventies, and she has never seen anything in her life before. Right now, there are very few things that can make her so sad.


    I stood there stunned, at a loss of what to do. The Grand Matriarch pointed to Little Black''s corpse and sorrowfully sighed.


    "Little Lei!" Hurry up and bring over an iron basin, take a knife and cut open its leg, then put its blood inside the basin. Remember, you can''t have anything dirty inside, and you can''t have water either, otherwise, Blacky will die in vain. "


    The Grand Matriarch choked with sobs, clearly still unable to extricate herself from her earlier grief.


    "Why? Is this dog blood useful? "


    I gritted my teeth as I looked at the grandma. If it wasn''t for the grandma''s intentions, Blacky wouldn''t have died. Yet, she didn''t even let go of Blacky''s corpse. This was simply too cruel to me.


    "Child, I know that you''re angry, but there''s nothing I can do about it. I already told you a few days ago that Zhao Quan''er''s number seven is today, and he will definitely come back to find you for his life. This dog blood is what you use to deal with Zhao Quan''er, otherwise, Zhao Quan will definitely kill you."

 C17

    I shivered, and suddenly remembered, that time when I went to the Zhao Family to steal the ashes, Zhao Quan''s ghost followed me.


    Now that the fox didn''t get caught and got himself into trouble, it seems like I''m really done for. But thinking about how I saw all of Zhao Quan''s ghosts last night, it''s almost as little as Superman, it''s not something I can handle.


    "Could it be that Zhao Quan is afraid of the black dog''s blood?"


    I nervously looked at the time. It was almost noon, so I said that Zhao Quan would definitely come for my life in twelve hours. By then, I wouldn''t be able to survive either.


    When the grandma saw that I had prepared the dog''s blood, she also found the white wine in the kitchen and scattered some of the white wine into it. The dog''s blood would solidify after a long time, so the addition of the white wine would help to delay the solidification.


    "Black dog blood is the most positive thing, and evil spirits are most afraid of dog blood. If they were to be covered in it, their mana would disappear, and they would take the opportunity to pierce his chest with their peach wood swords. Zhao Quan would immediately die."


    The Grand Matriarch''s words were like a life-saving Buddhist chant. When they entered my ears, my heart bloomed with joy. Only then did I understand the Great Matriarch''s intentions. It seems that Xiaohei''s death was worth it.


    "Alright! "Then we''ll wait at home right now?" I asked, puzzled.


    The Grand Matriarch waved her hands as her eyes darted around, as if deep in thought.


    "I was able to use the ghost girl that helped you last night. She is a ferocious ghost with powerful mana, otherwise she would not have been so difficult to deal with. I can see that she seems to be even stronger than Zhao Quan''er."


    "Ah?" She is stronger than Zhao Quan, what if the ghost lady wants my life after you kill Zhao Quan''er? " I was shocked. Don''t screw it up again when the time comes. Zhao Quan is dead, but the female ghost has sucked me dry. It''s all over anyway.


    The Grand Matriarch raised her right hand, her right thumb moving back and forth on her other fingers as if she was calculating something. Her mouth moved in a strange incantation, as if it was some kind of spell.


    The Grand Matriarch abruptly opened her eyes and smiled.


    "Don''t be afraid! I''ve calculated, your luck is quite good today.


    I immediately understood the Grand Matriarch''s intentions. Just like before, I used the female ghost to kill Zhao Quan, but last time I almost died in a dead family, I don''t know what she could do this time.


    As I was trying to figure out what to do next, the grandma told me to find something at the back of the house. A piece of jewelry used by a woman must have been at the place where the two ghosts fought yesterday.


    The long hairpin was as long as a neutral pen, and its thickness made it look like a stylus. This description was rather vulgar, but there were almost no patterns on it. What was special about the hairpin was that there was a phoenix engraved at the end of the hairpin.


    After searching for a long time, I finally found a paper coffin at the back of the hall. The square coffin was completely made of yellow paper, and the paper money was all over it, making it look extremely uncomfortable.


    The paper coffin moved, and I jumped back, and the lid opened. It turned out that the Grand Matriarch was sitting inside, and she seemed to know that I had retrieved something. Her right hand opened, and her shriveled hand moved.


    Oh! Here!


    I carefully gave the phoenix head jewel hairpin to the Grand Matriarch. The Grand Matriarch took the hairpin and looked at it, her shriveled face revealing a little complacency.


    "It seems that this ghost girl really likes you. She left when the chicken crowed yesterday and left you a token of love. It seems that this matter must have succeeded!"


    The Grand Matriarch''s intentions were clear. It seemed that I would have to do it again to hook up with the ghost girl, but when I thought back to the time when I went to Jue Hu''s house, I was scared to death. My heart skipped a beat, and a gust of cold wind rushed up from the soles of my feet to the top of my head.


    As expected, things were as I imagined. The Grand Matriarch prepared all those things from before, the tributes and fruits everything. She grabbed a handful of millet and stuffed it into her mouth.


    He had prepared for a day and it was already dark. However, it was still around 8 PM and the sun had just set.


    I walked the familiar route to Jue Hu''s house and saw the house full of dead grass from afar. It was not completely dark yet, so I could still see the weeds inside.


    I walked to the door with my black umbrella. When I saw the door, I took out the phoenix hairpin and threw it in without hesitation. With a ''sou'' sound, the silver light immediately fell on the door.


    An accident occurred!


    The heavy hairpin unexpectedly didn''t make any sound as it was thrown onto the floor, as though it was thrown onto a soft sponge cushion. The soft tap made me feel as though something was moving.


    "Whiz!"


    A red figure suddenly flew out from the courtyard and circled behind me. I saw a figure hiding behind me. Just as I was about to turn around to look, the entrance to the courtyard suddenly opened.


    Suddenly, an old lady walked out from the door. That old lady is the one who tried to kill me previously.


    The old lady was only as tall as my chest. She staggered to the door of the room, her eyes glowing with green light in my direction. I quickly covered my face with the black umbrella, afraid that she would see me.


    Fortunately, the old lady walked around me as if she didn''t see anything. She only muttered curses.


    "Shameless woman!" You want to hook up with a wild man? Are you that shameless? Are wild men that good? How about my son? "


    Just as he was cursing in rage, the shadow of a man suddenly appeared in the courtyard.


    This man was very tall. He had the appearance of a scholar. Overall, he looked like a college student from the 1980s. His hair was neat and his face was not bad. However, his body was charred.


    The man walked up to the old lady and grabbed her arm with both hands, forcefully dragging her back.


    "Aiya! Mom! Can you just leave it? "You didn''t even talk to me when you were alive, what are you fighting for now that you''re dead, is there any use?"


    The man seemed to be trying to persuade the old lady, but the old lady refused to let him go.


    "No!" Even though our family isn''t a big family, we can''t take this lying down. This wife was bought by us and she died just like that, all of them became tyrants. It''s all that woman''s fault, she didn''t go with you but went to find some wild men.


    The old lady forced her way forward. Her body suddenly moved to the opposite side of my knee. Her feet were as cold as ice, and for some reason, she stepped on my toes. The excruciating pain made me feel unbearable.


    Crash! *


    The millet in her mouth fell to the ground. Just as she was about to turn around and walk away, the old lady suddenly ran over and threw herself onto the ground. She grabbed the millet with both hands and stuffed it into her mouth.


    I knew that I had been exposed. Without Little Mi, I would have been found out by the old lady just as she was about to sneak under my umbrella to see what was going on. Suddenly, the old man''s arm grew longer, the long arm became like two ropes, grabbing the old lady back.


    "You can''t be shameless, my son is a coward, I''m not. Come back here, come back here!"


    He cursed for a long time, but the old lady was nowhere to be seen. The gate to the yard was closed, and everything was quiet again.


    I heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that Old Madam and I had been captured by a man. At that moment, an intense argument broke out in the courtyard.


    "If the sky wants us to marry, then let her. We are all dead now, and all dead, Mother!" The man screamed in pain.


    The old lady did not show any weakness as she shouted ferociously.


    "I''m not dead yet. I want to make things clear with that bitch. She is a shameless person, even wild men want her. Truly shameless!"


    I turned away quickly, afraid that the old lady would come looking for me.


    "Hubby! You came to find me? "


    A cold wind blew behind me, causing my shoulders to shiver. A woman''s voice sounded from behind me. That voice was clearly a bit familiar.

 C18

    At first, I didn''t dare to look back. Besides, the Grand Matriarch had also instructed me not to speak to the ghost girl, otherwise, Zhao Quan''er would easily notice my popularity.


    But after thinking about it, this ghost girl might not believe that I like her if she saw that I was indifferent.


    "Let''s go!" "Come home with me, you can marry a chicken and dog with a dog. You are now one of my people."


    I pretended to be deep and held my breath, afraid of revealing anything.


    The ghost lady seemed to be moved. She grabbed my arm, and her coquettish body rubbed against me. I just realized that this ghost lady was not bad. Although she wasn''t some sort of beautiful fairy, she was still passable.


    "Hubby! You''re so nice to me, but I don''t understand. Why do you like me? "I''m clearly dead, and I''m a scum with a man. Aren''t you afraid that I''m a bad woman?"


    The ghost girl in red was sobbing as if she was crying from excitement.


    I sighed. It seemed that this female ghost was also an infatuated seed. Otherwise, I would have been strangled to death by now.


    I said submissively, "My wife! "Come home with me. My family still doesn''t know about our marriage. My grandma wants to see you and get married to us."


    "Ah?" Is that for real? I''m so excited! "


    The female ghost was extremely excited. The red shadow circled around my body a few times before suddenly landing in front of me. A wave of cold wind made my entire body shiver.


    I suddenly thought of Soo Soo. Previously, Soo Soo and I were just as intimate.


    I didn''t say much, afraid that I would slip up. The ghost lady lowered her head and shyly followed behind me. She looked quite bashful, as if she really wanted to rush over when she saw her parents-in-law.


    When he reached his own house, he pushed open the door, and his big eyes were glued to the door.


    The Grand Matriarch had already taken her seat. With a smile, she placed a cup of tea on the table beside her.


    "Old granny!" I''ve brought my wife back, take a look. "


    Kneeling on the ground, he raised his head to look at the grandma. Suddenly, he realized that the grandma''s face was covered with a piece of white paper. The paper depicted her eyes, nose and mouth. It was clearly a mask.


    I felt more and more terrified, and the ghost girl knelt beside me. She was as shy as a girl, and she kept her head down, not daring to look up.


    The Grand Matriarch slowly said, "Since you''re already here, why aren''t you giving me any tea?"


    "Oh!" I''ve just forgotten. Grandmother, please have some tea. "


    I stood up and passed the teacup on the Eight Immortals Table to the Grand Matriarch. The Grand Preceptor also feigned as he drank a mouthful of tea. Following that, the female ghost also passed the teacup to the Grand Preceptor. The Grand Preceptor didn''t reject it and lightly took a sip as well.


    "Good tea!" Good tea! Since you guys are in agreement, then hurry up and enter the bridal room. It''s getting late. "


    Just as the Grand Matriarch finished speaking, my heart quivered. What does this Grand Matriarch mean? If I were to follow the female ghost into the bridal chamber and allow the female ghost to absorb all of my yang energy, wouldn''t I just die here?


    Just as I was about to speak, the Grand Matriarch suddenly took out a small round mirror, which she stuffed into my arms.


    The palm-sized mirror was similar to the one the girl used. There was a light on the mirror, and it was clearly carved with the Eight Trigrams of Yin and Yang. My guess was right, this was probably some treasure used for self-defense.


    The ghost lady stood up and was about to turn around to leave when she suddenly stopped. She turned around and looked at the matriarch, her eyes emitting two rays of green light. The green light shone on the matriarch''s face, causing the green light on the white paper to be reflected back.


    "Grandmother! I don''t know why you agreed to the marriage between me and Xiao Lei. You know, I''m a dead man and he''s still alive, don''t tell me that you''re not afraid of his lifespan being shortened? " The red-clothed female ghost asked shyly, but I know that she was the one who tested the Grand Matriarch.


    The woman nodded, her face expressionless as she said, "This is the business of you young people, I don''t care too much about it." The woman nodded, her face expressionless as she said, "This is the business of you young people, I don''t care too much about it.


    This...


    The ghost lady thought for a moment, then nodded. She didn''t hesitate to push open the door to the side, and slowly walked in.


    My bedroom was completely changed. The room was filled with red paper and white cloth, with candles burning in the middle, and even the bed I slept on was almost the same as a bridal chamber. It looked quite romantic, and I felt uncomfortable.


    "Hubby! It''s getting late, we should get some rest. Can I help you change? "


    When the ghost lady said she was going to grab my clothes, I quickly dodged her and peeked at my watch. It was already 10: 30 in the evening.


    Zhao Quan''er would come to capture me at midnight, and I still have half an hour left. It seems like the Grand Matriarch has grasped the time perfectly, so I should be able to delay her for half an hour.


    "From today onwards, you are my wife. But before I enter the bridal chamber, I have some things to ask you. I hope you can answer truthfully."


    I pretended to be deep as I grabbed onto the female ghost''s ice-cold hand and touched it. The female ghost was also extremely cooperative. Her slender hands rubbed against my hand.


    The cold, bone-piercing hand made me shiver all over. It was a terrible feeling.


    "Hubby! "Just ask. I''ll say whatever you ask me. Now that you''ve brought me out of the sea of fire, from now on I won''t have to suffer from the wrath of others." The ghost lady said excitedly.


    It seems that the old lady didn''t give her anything good, so the ghost girl is naturally grateful to me.


    "Mm, of course. You are my wife, so I will treat you better in the future. However, we are not animals, so we can''t just call it a wedding, right? "It''s better to exchange our feelings. Tell us more about your past and how you died. We understand much more, and there will be no estrangement between us in the future."


    After I finished speaking, the ghost girl became even more shy. She covered her face, looking no different from a living person. However, the cold aura coming from the dead ghost made me almost unable to endure it.


    The ghost lady sighed, her ice-cold aura sprayed into the air, and a gust of cold air turned into white smoke.


    As she sobbed, the ghost girl began to speak.


    It turned out that the ghost girl''s name was Wan''er, and she was also sold to that family. But who would have thought that this family was related to her, and that the man was her cousin whom she grew up with. It was a pity that the old lady was an antique, and said that they were going to have a marriage together, but the old lady didn''t want to force them to enter the room, so when she got angry, she pretended to hang herself.


    I was stunned. Why is it that Grand Matriarch''s method of dying is different from what she said? But I don''t care about that anymore.


    I nodded, thoughtful.


    "So it''s like that! I got it, you really are a pitiful woman. No wonder the relationship between you and that man is so close.


    I tell the truth, and if it''s too fake, it makes the ghost girl suspicious.


    After crying for a long time, the ghost lady actually threw herself into my arms. Her icy hands started to slowly pull off my clothes.


    Not good!


    I chatted for half a day now but it was too slow. If the ghost girl took off my clothes, I would definitely be able to see the mirror that the Grand Matriarch gave me.


    I was about to avoid the ghost''s hand when a cold wind blew outside like a whirlwind and a man''s shadow lay outside the window. The man was hunched over the room, but there was a gauze curtain in the room that he could not see clearly.


    "Wu Lei!" I''m Zhao Quan''er, I have something to talk to you about, can you come out for a bit?


    Sure enough, it was Zhao Quan''er''s movements. He was standing outside the door respectfully, as if he was alive, but I knew that he was afraid of scaring me to the point that I didn''t dare to go out.


    I jumped in fright and didn''t reply. Wan-Er was stunned as well. Her face suddenly turned red, her eyes were red, and her eye sockets were almost torn. She looked like she had just died.


    "How dare you!" You''re here to cause trouble for my husband, aren''t you going to hurry up and f * ck off? "


    Wan-Er yelled, but it was the opposite. Zhao Quan''er didn''t leave. He was laughing out loud, and the sound was loud. Zhao Quan kicked the door open.


    Clang!


    The door directly smashed down, and I hurriedly ran towards the grandma''s house as planned. But before I could run over, Zhao Quan had already blocked my path.


    Zhao Quan''er''s eyes released a green light, his body reeked of stench, and his gloomy and cold eyes stared straight at me. He smiled sinisterly, his expression extremely terrifying.

 C19

    "Go where?"


    Zhao Quan roared angrily and his cold voice scared me even more. White air came out of his mouth and it felt like a layer of mist. The white smoke just happened to pounce on my face and made my entire body tremble.


    Immediately after, Zhao Quan grabbed towards my neck with both hands, only to discover that his fingers were emitting a green light. His sharp nails protruded out, each of them about two inches long, looking like steel needles.


    I was blocked by Zhao Quan, and my body swayed. I quickly put on a smile and looked at Zhao Quan, trying my best to put on a wretched smile.


    "All brothers! "We used to play barefoot together when we were little, did you forget that I went to your house when we were little and you came to mine too? We are childhood friends."


    My voice is trembling. It''s clearly a mess.


    Zhao Quan, on the other hand, laughed sinisterly, his expression still stiff from beginning to end.


    "Wu Lei, I just found out that I''m already dead. Where''s the urns? Hand them over quickly, or else I won''t forgive you."


    I was stunned. I gave the urns to the grandma. The grandma had long prepared to use them as bait. Where could I find one now?


    I said submissively, "All brothers! Forget about me. Right now, we are separated by Yin and Yang. Hurry up and reincarnate, maybe you can become an emperor in your next life. "


    Zhao Quan''s large, stiff hand grabbed onto my shoulder and pressed down hard, like a piece of cold iron. My shoulder wasn''t crushed, but the bone-chilling, ice-cold feeling almost shattered my bones.


    "Bullshit!" "I have already become a zombie. As the saying goes, a zombie cannot be reincarnated. Are you going to give it or not?"


    Zhao Quan grabbed my neck with both of his hands and started to pinch me. Just as I was about to speak, I suddenly felt suffocated.


    At this moment, I suddenly heard a delicate voice behind me. A red figure pounced over and wrapped itself around Zhao Quan''s arm. A woman has already flown above my head.


    The woman actually flew over upside down. Her hair was hanging in front of my face, perfectly covering Zhao Quan''s face.


    Then a sharp female voice said, "Don''t be presumptuous! Hurry up and release my husband, or I won''t be polite to you anymore. "


    I was stunned. In front of me was the ghost girl Wan''er. The ghost girl was holding Zhao Quan''s arm with both hands, and her head was facing Zhao Quan''s face.


    Zhao Quan did not back off. He tried even harder to kill me. Wan''er suddenly grabbed the phoenix hairpin and stabbed it into Zhao Quan''s arm.


    With a few cracking sounds, Zhao Quan''s arm was like a piece of steel. The precious hairpin actually couldn''t pierce through it. With a crack, the precious hairpin actually broke into pieces.


    Zhao Quan shook his shoulders proudly and laughed maniacally.


    "Haha!" You are really overestimating yourself, you want to deal with me with just your own strength, why aren''t you quickly getting the hell out of my way? Otherwise, I will eat you too! "


    Zhao Quan opened his mouth as he spoke. The mouth was full of sharp teeth. The green teeth were about an inch long. They were shining with green light as he bit down on Wan-Er''s neck.


    Wan-Er''s body trembled. She grabbed the phoenix hairpin with her right hand and pushed it forward. The phoenix hairpin had been cut in half, but it emitted a green light. Apparently, Wan-Er had used her power.


    Pfft!


    Zhao Quan cried out miserably, and then his eyes actually rolled down from his face. Those eyeballs were green, and green blood was flowing out from his eye sockets. Zhao Quan covered his eye sockets and cried out in pain.


    It''s just as the grandma said, the blood from the undead is green indeed. It seems like I can''t doubt the grandma anymore.


    "You bitch, get lost!"


    Zhao Quan was furious from the pain. He put both his hands on Wan-Er''s head and swung them at her. With a "wuu" sound, he threw both palms at Wan-Er''s head.


    Wan-Er''s head immediately dodged the attack and his hands hit her heavily.


    Wan-Er jumped to the ground and turned around gracefully. The red shadow had reached Zhao Quan''s other side. She held the phoenix hairpin in her right hand and stabbed it into one of his eyes. The power was just right.


    My eyes!


    Wan-Er didn''t take the phoenix hairpin out this time. She calmly crossed her arms and stood beside me. At this moment, Zhao Quan had a broken phoenix hairpin on his eyeball. It was quite beautiful, but the green blood had already dyed it green.


    "It''s so painful!" "You woman, I''ll eat you."


    Zhao Quan grabbed the jade ornament and forcefully pulled it out. With a ''puchi'', he pulled out his eyeball along with the jade ornament. Green blood flowed from the eyeball, and fluid was flowing from its eye sockets.


    In a split-second, Zhao Quan lost both his eyes. He roared and roared like a crazy lunatic, sweeping his hands in a mess and creating a series of noises. Everything in the room fell to the side due to him.


    Whew


    Zhao Quan had lost his eyes, but he did not stop. He sniffed around, as if he was relying on the smell to find my location.


    "Husband, quickly leave!" He won''t give up. Let me deal with him. "


    Wan-Er turned into a red shadow and flew around Zhao Quan. However, she couldn''t find any weak points.


    I suddenly thought of what the Grand Matriarch had said. The Grand Preceptor had told me to draw these two items into the array a long time ago.


    The Grand Matriarch had already set up the formation a long time ago, so I couldn''t really tell her name.


    There were seven candles on the floor, a few paper cranes stacked on the wall above, and a circle of paper cranes made of yellow paper charms hung around the eaves of the house. From top to bottom, there was a three-dimensional arrangement, and I didn''t know what the Grand Matron was up to, but there was no other way out.


    I ran out of the hall and directly escaped into the Grand Matriarch''s living room. I didn''t know where I got the strength from, but I actually ran towards her from a distance of more than ten meters. I was panting heavily as I arrived at the place, and the paper coffin that was made out of the Grand Matriarch was right in front of me.


    "You''re still running! Give me your life! "


    Zhao Quan was going to kill me today. He lost his eyes but still had his nose and ears, and with his sensitive senses, he found out where I was all of a sudden. He flew towards me like a cannonball and entered the living room.


    Of course, Wan''er wouldn''t let Zhao Quan go. Her sleeves suddenly flew out, and her two long sleeves became two threads wrapped tightly around Zhao Quan. No matter how Zhao Quan moved, he couldn''t move his sleeves no matter how hard he tried.


    At this moment, the two ghosts were tightly holding onto each other, unable to determine victory or defeat. The stone in my heart had finally dropped to the ground. It seems that the opportunity had arrived.


    She suddenly came out from the coffin, her hand holding onto the peach wood sword. The wooden sword pierced through the bodies of the two ghosts, and with a ''puchi'', two birds with one stone, the peach wood sword pierced through Wan''er''s back, directly towards Zhao Quan''s chest. At the same time, two screams sounded out.


    "Hubby! What did you do to me? "


    "My heart hurts. Wu Lei, you''re so despicable!"


    The two ghosts looked at my face at the same time. Their ferocious faces couldn''t be looked at directly. Wan''er''s face wasn''t as fair as the girl''s either. It had turned into a green-skinned ghost with fangs.


    I couldn''t bear to look at her face, so I suddenly felt sorry for her. Although she was also a ghost girl, she had no enmity with me, but I had no other choice now, so I could only use her as a scapegoat to save myself.


    The old granny grasped her treasured sword and exerted the greatest amount of strength in her two hands. She seemed to be unable to hold on as she anxiously looked at me.


    "Kid!" "What are you still standing there for? Hurry up and pull the rope."


    The broken gong''s voice didn''t sound like hers at all. I raised my head and saw that a rope was already tied to the house beam. Without any hesitation, I grabbed the rope and violently pulled downwards.

 C20

    Crash! *


    An iron basin suddenly fell from the ceiling beams. It was a basin filled with dog blood that had been prepared a long time ago.


    The black dog''s blood directly dripped down, and the entire basin directly landed on the bodies of the two fellows. With a loud sizzling sound, the dog blood started to burn as if it was sulfuric acid.


    Pain! It was so painful! Husband, don''t do this to me, I really like you!


    Wan-Er was in so much pain, but it didn''t matter how she shouted.


    Zhao Quan also started to howl. He wanted to struggle free, but his body was still tied up by the peach wood sword, making it impossible for him to do so.


    The Grand Matriarch didn''t hesitate. Her right hand shook as if she was holding onto a thin line. The thin line just happened to be hanging from the beam of the house. As the line trembled, the paper crane on top of it also fell down.


    The paper crane immediately turned into a fireball after it landed on Zhao. Crackling like a thunderclap bomb, Zhao Quan and Wan''er''s bodies burned up as they let out heart-wrenching howls.


    I was stunned. The scene in front of me was really unbearable. Two fellows with green faces and fangs were ignited in flames. If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn''t have believed such a thing would happen in my entire life.


    "This is bad!" Hurry up and chop off their heads. If the wild ghosts hear, they will definitely rush over to join in the fun. If the ghosts of the peerless families or Soo Soo find out, we will be in trouble. "


    I saw the hilt of the sword on Wan''er''s back and abruptly pulled it out. At that instant, Wan''er cried out in pain, and I didn''t hesitate to pull out my peach wood sword and hack it on Wan''er and Zhao Quan''s heads. With two "gulu gulu" sounds, both of their heads fell to the ground and turned into ashes.


    Hualala!


    The fire grew stronger, and the fire began to burn up, and in a moment it was gone, and a cloud of white smoke drifted out of the room, and nothing could be seen, and the Grand Matriarch opened the door, and the cold wind blew the smoke away, and I looked at the ground, and there were only two black ashes on the floor.


    I focused my mind and suddenly felt overjoyed. Zhao Quan was finished. I had finally managed to avoid the seventh place.


    "Pfft!" Grand Matriarch, I am finally relieved. Zhao Quan won''t come and bother me anymore, right? " I looked at her nervously, afraid that she would say something bad.


    The grandma nodded and looked at me breathlessly.


    Your father was captured by the Fifth Master Zhao, and your father bought a silly wife for thirty thousand yuan. Although she is stupid, she has nothing to do with this matter, so we must think of a way to save them.


    I had just taken a breath, but who would''ve thought that after listening to the grandma''s words, a nameless fire started burning in my heart again.


    Her Abba was taken away by the Fifth Master, and that silly woman was nothing more than an innocent life. She could only blame her own life for not being able to get away with this kind of thing.


    Soo Soo! Where are you? Are you really an undead?


    I sighed helplessly. As I was thinking about Soo Soo, the grandma was holding my arm and walking out of the house.


    "Do you have any other valuable things in your house? Bring them all, I can''t take any more from this house." The Grand Matriarch''s tone was extremely resolute, as if there was no room for doubt at all.


    I was stunned. I looked at the old house in front of me. This was a place that my father would live in for the rest of his life. If he burned the house, my father would definitely scold me.


    "Old granny, can you tell me why did you want to burn down our house and where did you go to live when Father comes back? How do I get a wife? " I was a little depressed. I didn''t even earn a single cent after returning from the city, even if I worked hard for a whole lifetime, I wouldn''t be able to buy a single house to live in. The purpose of going back home was to get married on a blind date, if I lost a house like this, I would have to sleep on the streets.


    The grandma coughed and looked at me angrily.


    "You fool! If the red-clothed female ghost followed you here, then although that damned old lady wouldn''t be able to find you, how could that ghost boy just leave without his wife? "


    In my heart, however, I felt that was not the case, so I replied, "It can''t be? He doesn''t want this ghost girl anymore, why is he still seeking revenge on me? "


    The woman sighed and said, "You still don''t understand what''s going on here. Although that ghost condoned the ghost, he didn''t intend to let her die. Now that she''s dead, the ghost will directly send her to the eighteen levels of hell in the Underworld. This ghost girl is very important to him."


    The Grand Matriarch''s words were godly. I nodded my head doubtfully. It seemed that I could only burn down the house and destroy the evidence.


    I found bundles of straw from the backyard, then bundles of dry firewood. The straw was placed under it, and the dry firewood was placed on top of it. I found a piece of felt paper and lit it with a match.


    Hualala! As the saying goes, a little dry firewood will burn. The fire on the felt paper extended to the straw, and the straw began to burn. The dry firewood on the straw also started to ignite, and in a moment, the entire room was set ablaze.


    My only source of income was gone just like that. I was really upset, but then I suddenly remembered. Where could I live now that the house was gone?


    I looked at the grandma helplessly. The grandma also sighed. She rolled her eyes and seemed to have thought of a place to go.


    "Go to the Zhao Family!"


    I jumped and said, "Ah? "What Zhao Family? Right now, the Zhao Family is dead, and their Abba is in their hands. What if the people from the Zhao Family come back?"


    The Grand Preceptor''s voice was hoarse as he said, "The most dangerous place is actually the safest place. That Zhao family is now covered in layers of yin aura and won''t be easily traversed by wandering ghosts. It''s just good enough to cover up our scent."


    I seemed to understand that the Grand Matriarch meant that she was afraid that Wan-Er''s husband would come looking for her, so it seemed that this was the only way.


    It was the first half of the night. I went to the Zhao Family a few times so I obviously knew the location. I jogged all the way to the Zhao Family, but before I reached the place, a chilly wind blew from the opposite side.


    The gate of the Zhao Family''s residence was closed. The door was pushed open gently and the empty courtyard was filled with darkness. It was almost impossible to see anything inside.


    I pulled out my cell phone and took a picture of the woodshed on the side.


    It''s not that I''m smart, but the woodshed is usually a place for storing items. It isn''t meant to be used as a place to live and it also saves me from any bad luck.


    In the woodshed, the Grand Matriarch found a stool and sat down. There was nothing on the wooden bed, but I was too tired to care about anything else.


    "Old granny!" Fifth Master Zhao took my father away. He went to his cousin''s house, right? Why don''t we go find my dad right now? "


    Just as I was about to fall asleep, I suddenly felt that I was too heartless. My own father was still in someone else''s hands, how could I fall asleep now?


    The grandma sighed and said, "I don''t know where his brother''s house is, so why don''t we pretend to ask for directions tomorrow morning, find a place secretly, and then think of a way to save your father and your silly daughter-in-law."


    My heart went cold and I was a little unhappy.


    "Grand Matriarch, don''t speak nonsense. That woman isn''t my wife."


    The Grand Matriarch smiled at me, but her expression was one of helplessness.


    To tell you the truth, a person''s life is really too short. To be able to find a woman to give you a child and live with you, to be able to live forever is a good thing. As for the process, it''s still not enough.


    When I thought about that stupid girl, I couldn''t help but to get excited. If it wasn''t for my father being confused, he wouldn''t have been captured by the Fifth Master Zhao. Now that there''s another mishap, I really don''t know what I would do in the future.


    "That woman isn''t my wife. It''s her own fate; it''s not my fault." I said indignantly.


    As I thought about Soo Soo, that stupid woman''s face appeared in my mind. I suddenly felt disgusted and really wanted to vomit it out to my heart''s content.


    If it weren''t for the matter between you and Soo Soo, your father wouldn''t have asked the Fifth Master to borrow money to buy a wife. All this came from you, even if you didn''t know that Soo Soo was dead, how could you go to someone else''s house to steal a wife and even hide in your own room?


    The grandma''s words stabbed right into my spine. I didn''t say anything, but I was still thinking about Soo Soo.

 C21

    Soo Soo is simply too perfect. Not only does she have a good figure, her face is also beautiful and her voice is pleasant to listen to.


    But now that I thought about it, Soo Soo had disappeared. Although a girl''s love life is more important, my father is more important. I don''t know how he is doing. I suddenly recalled that Zhao Quan''er seemed to have a fourth uncle in the village.


    Zhao Quan''s fourth uncle was called Master Zhao Si, he was a few years older than the Fifth Master, and he was of high prestige in the village. He was the owner of a forest farm, and had planted many economic trees in the forest.


    Rumor had it that the Fourth Master Zhao was a kind person. Their family had never been through any special things and was always as calm as water.


    It wasn''t unreasonable that Fifth Master Zhao didn''t want his own house to go to his Fourth Brother. Fourth Master Zhao''s family was very rich, and not to mention Fifth Master Zhao and his family, even if everyone in the village went, he could still afford it.


    "Old granny!" We will leave tomorrow morning. My father must be saved, and that is my father. " I said dejectedly.


    The Grand Matriarch actually smiled at me, as if she was praising me.


    "Brat, you are really filial. I didn''t expect you to have some good points. Just for this point, I will definitely help you."


    ''Can it be that the Grand Matriarch has always been thinking that I am a filial son and a good grandson? '' But I know, I am not some filial son. If I were a real filial son, would I have returned to the village to gnaw on old age? Otherwise, this wouldn''t have happened.


    Lying on the wooden bed in the woodshed, he unknowingly fell asleep. Strangely, nothing happened that night, until dawn.


    I left the Zhao Family and walked on the main street. I checked my backpack. Yesterday, before I burned down the house, I took out a lot of clothes. I casually found a new one to change into.


    It was a hoodie, and I was working as a courier in the city. I was tired of working as a courier, and my boss didn''t give me a salary when I left, so I couldn''t just walk away in my work clothes when I got angry.


    I put on my work clothes. There was a message written on it saying "A company delivery, your choice of quality." I found a mask and got dressed for fear that the Zhao family would recognize me.


    Just as we reached the intersection of the village, we saw a lot of people discussing something on the north side of the road. I looked over and saw that it was my house.


    I found a piece of clothing and a cardboard box wrapped in duct tape.


    Carrying the box to the village entrance, I swaggered over.


    "Uncles and aunties, who would have known that Master Zhao Si''s home is mine? I''m here to deliver a courier. I''ve never been to this village before, there''s a courier here."


    They didn''t seem to know what a courier was, either. They looked straight at the burning house, and I looked at it, too. It had long since turned to ashes, and there was nothing left of it.


    After asking for a long time, someone finally found out the approximate location. That person said that it was in the biggest courtyard south of the village.


    I was so excited that I didn''t think much about it and went straight to the point.


    As expected, he saw a huge courtyard at the intersection to the south. It was several times bigger than the house of the Fifth Master Zhao, and it looked extremely grand.


    There was a porch above the door, and there were two doorknobs on it. I looked around.


    "The delivery is here. Is anyone here?"


    I held the knapsack and shook it with the knocker. There was a buzzing sound coming from the iron gate, but no one opened the door. I jumped up to take a look, but the wall was quite high and I couldn''t see what was inside.


    "Alright, since I can''t enter, then I''ll go all out."


    In order to save my father, that wasn''t a joke. I couldn''t hold it in any longer, so I sprinted forward, grabbed the top of the wall with both hands, and bent my arm upwards. When I saw the top of the wall, I couldn''t see anyone in the yard.


    I turned my head to see that there was no one around, so I mustered up my courage and jumped down.


    In the yard I cleared my throat and shouted, "Whose delivery is it, is there?"


    After shouting a few times, there was still no reply, which made me even more daring. I rushed to the window on the other side to take a closer look, and upon closer inspection, I realized that all the doors were open. The curtain in the room was blown by the wind, and the whistling sound was quite scary.


    Strange! I heard that there are more than a few people in Master Zhao''s house. There are dozens of people, some from the family, some from the forest, they work in Master Zhao''s house all day long. Why is there not a single person left?


    Just when I was wondering what was going on, I pushed open the front door and bravely walked into the room.


    There was a table directly across the room, and there were a few rice bowls on the table. There were dishes in the bowls and chopsticks as if someone was eating something, and the food inside was already cold, and many flies were falling everywhere. I felt disgusted, and just as I was about to walk out, I suddenly heard a burst of noise coming from the room next door, which sounded like the ringing of a mobile phone.


    "You are my little little apple, no matter how much I love you, it won''t be too much ¡­"


    Little Apple?


    This bell sound was extremely disgusting. He didn''t know how many young people''s dreams had been ruined by this bell sound.


    Cursing in my heart, I tiptoed to the room next door, but when I slowly opened the door, I found that there was no one in the room. The phone was charging on the windowsill while a burnt cigarette was placed next to it.


    I was shocked, where did the people here go?


    Master Zhao was a very generous boss, and his living level was definitely not something that ordinary villagers could compare to. Even the working class in the city could not match up to him. How could this local emperor, who was usually extravagant, do such a slovenly thing?


    The more I thought about it, the more I felt that something was wrong, but my cell phone was still ringing. I was afraid that someone outside would hear my cell phone ringing and grab me, so I quickly turned off the phone. Just as I was about to put my phone down and leave, my mind suddenly spun.


    If there was any information in the phone, or a picture, it might be useful. Thinking of this, I didn''t hesitate to grab the phone and put it in my pocket.


    After searching for a long time, he was unable to find a single soul, so he could only jump out.


    I pulled at the brim of my hat, and in one breath, I returned to the woodshed at Fifth Master Zhao''s house. Everyone in the village knew that Fifth Master Zhao''s house was in a funeral and no one dared to come over.


    She was holding a yellow paper crane with both hands. The crane even had red dots on it made of cinnabar. It looked quite similar to a crane.


    Startled, I said, "Grandmother, things aren''t good. There isn''t anyone from Master Zhao''s family. It seems that something has happened."


    I told her what I had seen and heard, and she was taken aback. She put down the yellow paper and put all the messy things into her bundle.


    "Go!" "Let''s hurry up and leave. Something bad has happened."


    I have never seen the Grand Matron so flustered as to ask what was the matter, and the Grand Matron said that there was no time to explain it in detail, and that it would be better for her to move quickly.


    On the way out of the village, I hurriedly stopped the matriarch.


    "Old granny!" "Don''t just leave when you want to, my dad is still in the hands of the Fifth Master Zhao, and now he has left. If something happens to my dad, what should I do?"


    I think grandma has gone crazy. Since she''s here to help me, why did she just leave?


    The Grand Matriarch saw that my attitude was firm and stopped helplessly. She seemed to be afraid of something and looked around.


    The Grand Matriarch pulled me close to the willow tree by the side of the road, which blocked my view of the outside world.


    "This is bad!" Master Zhao''s family must be dead. "


    Ah?


    I ate for a while, but looking at the grandma''s expression, I also felt that it was like that. The things in Master Zhao''s house were all arranged in a disorderly manner, as if someone was startled and placed there.

 C22

    My heart went cold. If something happened to Master Zhao''s family, then wouldn''t my father be finished as well?


    "Old granny!" Just what exactly is going on? How do you know that Master Zhao''s family is in trouble? " I asked anxiously.


    The Grand Matriarch carefully surveyed her surroundings and whispered, "It''s Soo Soo! Those people must have been killed by Soo Soo. "


    I did not see Soo Soo when I went to the Zhao family. I asked back, "Grandmother, can you not lie to a good person? I have never seen Soo Soo. How can you lie to a good person out of thin air? Besides, my Abba is still in the hands of Fifth Master Zhao. I definitely won''t leave. "


    Seeing my resolute attitude, the grandma said helplessly, "Fine, since you''re unwilling to give up, I''ll let you see for yourself tonight."


    I don''t know if what the Grand Matriarch said is true or not, but this is my hometown. Furthermore, my father and Soo Soo''s whereabouts are unknown, and a strange old lady is actually controlling my life.


    I did not give up and let the Grand Matriarch wait until nightfall. The Grand Matriarch followed me back to Master Zhao''s house.


    There were a lot of people in the village during the day, and at night, it was not like in the big city. These villagers all woke up early to do farm work, and at night, the entire village rested.


    I was standing in front of Master Zhao''s door, but before I reached it, I felt something was wrong. Why did the iron door that I touched normally during the day have a layer of water vapor on it?


    My heart beats rapidly. It is August and the weather is hot right now. Even though it is night, the temperature should be at least 25 or 26 degrees Celsius. It was clearly the result of a low temperature.


    "Ferocious and sinister, incomparably cold. These are all ghosts of the wrongdoers. If you don''t believe me, look through the gap in the door."


    The Grand Matron was muttering in my ear, and I felt my scalp grow cold. I leaned close to the crack of the door and looked in.


    Some were reading books, some were playing cards, some were playing mobile games, and some were even eating.


    I thought it was funny that these people might have come home at night.


    "Grand Matriarch, what''s there to be surprised about? They''re all people." I looked at the grandma.


    However, there was no expression on the old woman''s shrivelled face. She paused for a moment, then said slowly, "Look carefully, do you have any dents on their necks? Do you all use your toes to tap the ground?!"


    The dent on his neck, the tip of his foot touching the ground?


    I took another look at the Grand Matriarch''s face, and it was true!


    The people in the yard were all nudging the ground with their toes. Their necks seemed to be stretched to the point that some of them even had their heads tilted, making them look like people with big heads. The depressions on their necks were very obvious, some of them had even had their necks broken, so their heads simply hung on their shoulders!


    F * ck!


    These people were not living people, they were clearly dead ghosts!


    I was startled, and was about to cry out, when the matron gagged my mouth.


    I quickly took a few steps back, gasping for breath, not understanding what was happening.


    The Grand Matriarch pulled me away from Master Zhao''s house and the two of us walked straight out of the village.


    After panting for a long time, the old granny said, "See, these people still do not know that they are dead. They have all become ghosts, and they were all strangled alive. My guess is right. They were all killed by Soo Soo."


    Soo Soo again? Why did the Grand Matriarch feel so sorry for Soo Soo? However, if Soo Soo took away the white silk, the white silk would become a weapon.


    "Old granny!" Don''t forget to do everything you can to get evidence. Soo Soo and Master Zhao''s family have no enmity with each other, so why would she want to kill those innocent people? " I asked, puzzled.


    "Don''t forget, Zhao Quan''er was number seven yesterday, while Soo Soo was also number seven today. She died a long time ago, and now that she has taken away the white silk that hooked her soul, she will become an evil spirit. The evil ghost will take her life, and all those who bear grudges will be killed. No one is an exception, we should hurry up and leave before it''s too late."


    I panicked. The grandma is an old lady who knows how to catch ghosts. It seems like she can''t handle Soo Soo''s abilities. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have run away in panic. But what about dad?


    The more I thought about it, the more uncomfortable I felt.


    "Child! "Now we can only go out and call for reinforcements. My cultivation is limited, but I have a senior brother in Jiangxia Town who can catch evil spirits. If we can find him for help, things might change for the better."


    This saying made a lot of sense. Although I am stupid, I still understand this little bit of simple logic.


    "Grand Matriarch, I know about Jiangxia Town. When I go to work in the city, I have to go through Jiangxia. A few days ago, in order to let Soo Soo escape, I even booked a private car. I still have the driver''s phone number."


    If Soo Soo was really a normal woman, she would have already come looking for me long ago. She doesn''t know what kind of secretive things she is doing now. Now that all the people from the Zhao Family are dead, she will definitely not be able to escape her responsibility.


    The Grand Matriarch''s eyes lit up, as if she saw some hope. She grabbed my sleeve and shook it vigorously.


    "Silly child, then what are you waiting for? Hurry up and call him over. How far can we walk on two legs?"


    I quickly took out my phone. Suddenly, I found that my phone was out of battery. Only then did I remember that I still had the phone that came out of Master Zhao''s house in my pocket.


    The latest Apple phone! Haha!


    I was overjoyed. This phone was either an Apple 7 or an Apple 6. I had never seen the exact model, not even the poor people like me. Opening up the phone didn''t have a password.


    After a few beeps, Master Wang answered the phone. However, the person who was speaking was not Master Wang, but a woman.


    The middle-aged woman''s voice sounded a bit impatient. She snappily said, "Are you bored this late? Who are you?"


    I was overjoyed and excitedly said, "My name is Wu Lei. A few days ago, I made an appointment with Master Wang and we have already agreed on the price. Can you come over to our place now? I''ll pay a lot more."


    The woman seemed to be angry and she said impatiently, "Pay more? "How much can you give me? Tell me the amount."


    I hesitated for a moment. Jiangxia Town was more than 100 miles away from us, so it would cost at least 500 yuan. I grabbed my phone and cleared my throat, "I''ll give 2000 yuan. Come and pick me up now. If you hurry, I''ll add another 1000 yuan!"


    The middle-aged woman gave a start. She paused for a long time and told me to wait. I waited for a few minutes.


    "Hey!" Little Wu? I''m Old Wang, how much did you say you''re giving me? "


    I shouted, "I''ll give two thousand! Two thousand! My grandma is sick! She can''t hold on anymore! Hurry up and come over!"


    The grandma looked at me furiously. I quickly hung up the phone.


    "You kid, you''re really going too far. Your words are always ridiculous, am I not fine?"


    I giggled and said, "Grandmother, there''s nothing I can do about this. As the saying goes, ''Men die for wealth while birds die for food''. He will definitely come and find me for money."


    Taking advantage of the darkness of the night, we walked along the road at the village entrance for another half an hour. However, after a long time, Master Wang didn''t call. I was about to ask him if he had already sent the car when my phone suddenly rang.


    "You are my little little apple, no matter how much I love you, it won''t be too much ¡­"


    I picked up my phone and saw that the number on it was unknown. It looked like it belonged to a member of the Zhao Family. I quickly muted my phone, afraid that my location would be exposed.


    But after ten more minutes of walking, I felt something wasn''t right. The light in my pocket kept flickering, and I couldn''t stop dialing.


    Not good! What if someone was looking for Master Zhao''s family? If I didn''t answer the phone for so long, I would definitely be suspected by others. I might as well answer the phone, since the other party didn''t recognize my voice at all. Perhaps they wouldn''t be able to recognize me.


    The call came through. I didn''t say anything, just waited for him to say it.


    Looking at the time on the screen, a few seconds passed. The other side coughed twice. It was the voice of a middle-aged man.


    "Wu Lei, you unfilial grandson! "I''m Zhao Wu, your dad is still in my hands, you just left like this, it''s truly outrageous!"


    That sound was clearly from my phone and it was quite loud. I jumped in shock and quickly looked back. The village road behind me was dark and devoid of any trace of Zhao Wu.

 C23

    I jumped in fright. The voice coming from the phone belonged to Fifth Master Zhao, but it puzzled me. How did he know I took the phone from Master Zhao''s family?


    His heartbeat quickened and his breathing became disorderly.


    Holding the phone, I paused for a moment, daring myself to say, "You! Do you know who I am? Are you calling the wrong number? "


    The phone went silent. There was a crackling sound of electric currents. Suddenly, a burst of wild laughter came from inside the phone. The sound was extremely frightening, appearing and disappearing at the same time.


    "You are Wu Lei!" Your dad is in my hands right now, how can I not know you? "Even if you turn into ashes, I can still recognize you."


    Sure enough, it was the Fifth Master Zhao. I shuddered, feeling as if my body was being blown by a cold wind. My entire body shuddered and I almost fell to the ground.


    "Humph!" Since you know who I am, why don''t you hurry up and release him?


    I became angry from embarrassment. I thought that my father, who was kidnapped, was extremely furious. It seemed that he was threatening me again. Thinking about it, it seemed that he had gone too far.


    "What is it? Are you coming or not? If you come, I''ll let your dad go right now, but if you don''t come, then that''s fine. "


    Zhao Wu''s voice was quite domineering and I felt very unhappy listening to that, but there was nothing I could do. My own father was captured, so I needed some capital to bargain, but I don''t have anything right now, so what''s the use of bargaining?


    "Alright! "But don''t lie to me, I don''t have any money right now, but you should know that."


    As I said earlier, the only thing I have left in my pocket right now is my old Apple phone. That thirty thousand is an astronomical number for me.


    I won''t lie to you, your dad has been eating and drinking here for free for several days, and that silly woman is also not easy to deal with. She has to take care of everything from eating to drinking, and I don''t want to find two burdensome people to take care of it.


    Fifth Master Zhao''s words sounded like bullsh * t to him. He did not mention anything about Soo Soo and Zhao Quan''s ashes. The two of them were the true start of a disaster, how could he forget about them?


    "Alright!" I promise you, as long as you give me the old man, you can deal with that stupid woman as you wish. "


    I hung up the phone, feeling that it wasn''t right. That woman was stupid, but she didn''t deserve to die, but it seemed to me that Dad had bought her with money anyway. I wouldn''t pay the thirty thousand yuan, so I would just use that woman as repayment.


    Ding dong!


    The phone thought for a moment and then sent a text message with the address: "Eastside Earth Temple of the village."


    I smiled wryly, it seemed like Fifth Master Zhao was trying to cover it up. The village east of the temple was a desolate place, originally a mountain rock, with a small house built on top of it as the temple.


    Of course the Grand Matron overheard my conversation. She took my arm and looked at me anxiously.


    "Don''t go! It''s definitely not that simple. There might be some kind of trap. "


    The Grand Matriarch was right, Zhao Wu was not a simple person, he might be able to do some dirty stuff.


    "Grand Matriarch, don''t stop me. Isn''t there a saying that if we don''t get into the tiger''s den, then we will get into the tiger''s den? The Fifth Master won''t let me go so easily, but it''s a chance for me. Wouldn''t it be better if we knew where my old man is?"


    I made up my mind to deal with this Fifth Master Zhao. After all, I am a man too. I am afraid of ghosts, but I am not afraid of humans.


    The Grand Matriarch sighed and said, "I''m afraid it won''t be that simple. However, it''s not like you can''t go now, even after you''ve thought about it. Let''s go and see what''s going on."


    It seems like grandma thinks the same as me, whether it''s fortune or misfortune is unavoidable. Now that Lord Fifth has captured Dad, we can only solve the problem after we find him.


    The sky had already darkened, and I was trembling with fear, afraid of encountering any ghosts. However, my luck was not bad. The temple at the east end of the village was not far behind me.


    A white mist suddenly rose from the misty road. Under the gusts of the cold wind, the entire scene looked extremely eerie. I braced myself to walk towards the location. As expected, there was a low building in sight.


    The temple saw me tiptoeing over, but when I took a picture with my cell phone, there was no one at the door.


    "Fifth Master Zhao?"


    I shouted a few times, but there was no response from the temple. The cold wind blew by my ear and I felt a chill down my spine.


    In the darkness of the temple, I couldn''t see anything. I used my phone to take a look, but there was no one there. Feeling anxious, I took out my phone and searched through it until I found the number that called me.


    He dialed a number and his phone rang a few times. Sure enough, a ringtone rang inside the temple.


    Ding dong!


    There wasn''t a single person on the empty ground. The sound of the phone ringing in the temple echoed in the air. Furthermore, the surroundings were terrifying and sinister. I felt as though my hair was about to stand on end.


    After calling, there was still no reply. I continued dialing my cell phone number and slowly walked over to where the ringtone came from.


    Now we were inside the temple, and the phone was pointing to the front. Inside the temple was a clay statue of a landlord, beneath which were a few wooden prayer mats. On top of these round prayer mats was a man kneeling, his back facing me.


    There was no need to ask, this man was Fifth Master Zhao. His phone was ringing non-stop, but he seemed to have fallen asleep, with his head stuck on the altar opposite him without moving at all.


    I thought it was strange, the Fifth Master Zhao just called me, but now it''s as if he''s dead, isn''t he the Fifth Master Zhao?


    I held my cell phone, the beam of my flashlight aimed at Fifth Master Zhao, the white light on his pale face.


    Fifth Master Zhao?


    I called out again, but Fifth Master Zhao was still squinting and did not speak. He opened his mouth and actually drooled.


    Had he fallen asleep?


    I was confused. No matter how sleepy a person was, they wouldn''t sleep in this damned place. It was too creepy here.


    I don''t know why, or maybe it was out of curiosity, but I brazenly stretched out my right hand and gently touched Fifth Master Zhao''s shoulder. I didn''t expect him to fall to the ground and stop moving.


    Ah?


    Surprised, I looked at Fifth Master Zhao''s face and suddenly found that something was wrong. Fifth Master Zhao''s eyes were half open and his mouth was open.


    Dead?


    I was shocked. Lord Fifth had become a corpse, but how could it call me?


    Startled, I quickly ran outside to find the grandma anxiously waiting for me.


    I was out of breath, but my heart was finally at ease when I saw the matriarch.


    "This is bad!" Not good! "We might have been fooled. Lord Fifth is dead, and the corpse is inside." I panted as I spoke, but the grandma disagreed. She held the yellow paper in her pocket in her hands and looked around with her old eyes.


    "I''m fine!" Someone must be looking for you and he won''t harm you. Otherwise, you won''t be able to come out alive right now.


    I was stunned and looked around to see that there was not a single person around. However, the Grand Matriarch passed me the yellow paper in her hand.


    Remember, you must not look back. In a moment, if someone calls out your name, you will agree. Then, don''t look back.


    After receiving the talisman from the yellow paper, I was puzzled for a long time. Just as I was hesitating about what to do, a woman''s shout came from the temple. That voice sounded very familiar. It sounded like Soo Soo''s voice.


    "Hubby! "Come in, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. It''s cold outside, so quickly go inside the house and warm up."


    I was stunned for a moment. I didn''t expect the grandma to come right after speaking. She really arrived rather quickly. When I heard Soo Soo''s voice, I became overjoyed and directly entered the room without looking back.


    When I entered the temple, I was shocked. The person on the ground was not Soo Soo. It was the corpse of Fifth Master Zhao lying on the floor. Now, however, he was able to stand and speak.


    Fifth Master Zhao was standing blankly on the ground as he stared at me. The dead fish eyes gave me goosebumps.

 C24

    Only then did I realize that there were marks on his neck and the deep scars looked very deep and scary.


    "You! Are you alive or are you dead? " I didn''t dare to look back. I grabbed the incantation in my hand, afraid that he would come and harm me.


    The Fifth Master of the Zhao Family made his move. He took a few slow steps forward with a green glint in his eye. Then, he smiled.


    That weird smile scared me out of my wits. He moved his mouth and started to speak, but that voice didn''t belong to Fifth Master Zhao. It sounded like it came from a woman.


    "Hubby! I am Soo Soo. Are you scared? Don''t be afraid. I miss you. You don''t want to see me anymore. Why did you run away? "


    The Fifth Master Zhao''s mouth moved, but within it was Soo Soo''s voice. The voice was very clear, as if Soo Soo was right in front of my eyes.


    I find it inconceivable, now it''s like a trick.


    "Soo Soo? Are you really Soo Soo? Just where are you? Can you stop joking around? "


    If it weren''t for me, Soo Soo would definitely not be as happy as she is now. I like Soo Soo, and the previous relationship between her and me was something that I will never forget. However, I find it more and more strange that Soo Soo''s voice came from the Fifth Master Zhao.


    "I am Soo Soo!" Don''t be afraid, but I can''t see you now. I know there''s an old lady behind you, and that old lady wants to kill me. If you still like me, then come find me.


    Soo Soo''s voice disappeared. Next, with a plop, the Fifth Master Zhao''s body fell to the ground. The heavy corpse caused the entire ground to shake.


    I had thought that Fifth Master Zhao wouldn''t move, but his hand seemed to be drawing something on the ground. I used my phone to picture him for a long time, and it turned out that he was writing on the ground.


    "Zhao Family''s firewood house!"


    The Zhao Family''s firewood house is a place where I, Soo Soo, have lived in. We talked about everything there. Although the house was very simple and crude, to me, it was like heaven. All of Soo Soo and I''s happiness happened in that inconspicuous place.


    Putong!


    This time, Fifth Master Zhao''s corpse really did not move. His arm trembled, and the entire corpse turned stiff.


    I was relieved and walked out of the temple with the rune in my hand. When we reached the door, I told the Grand Preceptor about Xiuxiu''s request to see me. I didn''t expect her to agree to meet with me.


    Suddenly, he felt that something was wrong. The grandma had always said that Soo Soo was a hateful undead. But now, she didn''t stop him. Something must have happened. Otherwise, her attitude wouldn''t have changed so drastically.


    Sure enough, the Grand Matriarch''s eyes were fixed on me, and she led me to the village road.


    "Soo Soo came to you to explain that she still remembers you. She still has some feelings for you. If you take the opportunity to kill her, you might be able to save your father."


    The Grand Matriarch''s words were like thunder striking the heavens. One must know that Soo Soo is my favorite girl. How can I kill her? This is simply a joke.


    I bitterly smiled. "Grand Matriarch, can you not make things difficult for me?" Even if she''s really an undead, I can''t do anything about it. Just like a couple with a hundred days of grace, although Soo Soo and I haven''t married yet, we are already husband and wife. How can I kill her?


    I had a plan a long time ago. The grandma was definitely not a bad person, and Soo Soo was definitely not normal either. I was really lost right now and my dad was nowhere to be found.


    The old lady''s shriveled hands grabbed at my back and a peach wood sword was handed to me. The one foot long peach wood sword was extremely exquisite. Its pitch-black body emitted a dim light that made it seem like something out of the ordinary.


    "Undeads fear the peach wood swords the most. If the sword pierces her heart, then the undead will immediately die. When Soo Soo dies, then perhaps the entire village''s killing intent will be removed and your father will be able to return."


    Right now, the Fifth Master Zhao is dead, and the house of Fourth Master Zhao has become a haunted house. The only thing that can be found is the clue of ''Father'', Soo Soo. Otherwise, who would know about it?


    "But if she is a human and not an undead, then wouldn''t I have made a grave mistake?" I said hesitantly.


    The Grand Matriarch seemed to be angry, her face twitched, and her expressionless face looked very sad.


    "Child! If she was alive then the peach wood sword wouldn''t pierce her. Only the undead body would be pierced by the peach wood sword. If she was alive then how could the wooden sword pierce her body? "You can rest assured."


    What the Grand Matriarch said is quite true, I have never heard of a wooden sword being able to kill.


    I didn''t know why Soo Soo wanted to see me, but I was really excited. I didn''t expect my longing to see her would come to an end.


    "Alright, grandma, take care of yourself. Wait for me here, I''ll go down to the woodshed and then come back."


    I was about to turn away when the Grand Matriarch called me back. She handed me a yellow paper charm.


    "This rune is for you. Remember, the rune is stuck on Soo Soo''s back and is aimed at the back of her heart. Then, you can pierce through her heart. I''m afraid that her powerful body has already become a spirit body. Remember, you must pierce through her heart."


    After leaving the Grand Matriarch, I headed straight for the Zhao family.


    When they arrived at the Zhao Family''s gate, it was so dark that there was not even a glimmer of light. The Zhao Family was still as silent as ever, the cold wind blowing at the gate, making people''s hair stand on end.


    I walked into the courtyard and called out softly, but Soo Soo did not agree.


    He helplessly looked to the east, where the woodshed was. Suddenly, he discovered that the woodshed had a light burning inside.


    The dim yellow light flickered incessantly, as if someone was moving inside.


    I remember that there was a light bulb inside the demolished house. The old-fashioned light bulb was not very bright, so Soo Soo and I could only secretly light it up in the middle of the night.


    Soo Soo! Is that you?


    I bravely went over to the door and gingerly touched it. Sure enough, there was someone inside.


    The sound of light footsteps approached and the door opened at once. It was a beautiful woman in red, looking at me with big beautiful eyes.


    "Soo Soo!"


    It was really Soo Soo. I was so excited that I did not say anything. All I knew was that she was going to give Soo Soo a hug. Soo Soo did not avoid my embrace. She also hugged me and the two of us snuggled together.


    It was only after a long time did the two loosen their bodies.


    I turn around and close the door. Putting down my peach wood sword that is in my way, I embrace Soo Soo.


    Soo Soo is a beauty with a decent figure. Furthermore, we love each other so dearly that I couldn''t help myself anymore. I started to caress Soo Soo''s body with both of my hands while my mouth was touching to attack her.


    "Hubby! I missed you so much, you''ve finally come. "


    Soo Soo cried. Two streams of tears flowed down her face. She hugged me tightly, allowing me to kiss her on my own.


    I was only focused on kissing her lips. When I heard Soo Soo''s tears, I felt extremely upset and could not help but sigh.


    "Soo Soo!" The Grand Matriarch said you''d kill me, but I know you won''t, right? "


    The pain in her heart was indescribable as she looked into Soo Soo''s eyes. However, she was not too surprised. It was as though what I had said was within her expectations.


    "How could that be? I want to harm you, I definitely won''t drag it out until now. I like you, you are my husband, how can I harm my own husband? "


    Tears rolled down Soo Soo''s face. I felt even more bitter and suddenly felt that it was strange. The Grand Matriarch had said that only people could shed tears. If it was an undead, Soo Soo would definitely not shed tears.

 C25

    As I was thinking about how to deal with this, Soo Soo suddenly hugged me tightly. The two of them fell heavily onto the wooden bed and she fiercely started kissing me. Her tightly knitted lips didn''t even give me any chance to dodge.


    I only felt breathless, and my body could no longer control itself. The instincts of a man was immediately awakened, and all my previous thoughts went blank.


    The most basic requirement was to deal with the opposite sex''s body. I didn''t think about anything else, I just felt like I was following the feeling. The two of us made love for a while before we finally let go of each other''s bodies.


    After being comfortable for a long time, I suddenly felt very cold. I couldn''t help but put on my clothes. As I hugged Soo Soo''s body, I felt increasingly cold. I kept feeling that something wasn''t right.


    Soo Soo was lying on her side on the bed facing me. My hand accidentally touched my pants pocket and touched it. It was the yellow paper charm.


    Suddenly, I recalled the Grand Matriarch''s words to me. The talisman must be stuck on Soo Soo''s back to make the peach wood sword work. Taking advantage of Soo Soo closing her eyes, I quickly took it out and placed it slowly on the back of Soo Soo''s heart.


    Soo Soo seemed to be tired. She had been ravaged by me a while ago, so she was now obediently closing her eyes. Looking at Soo Soo''s pretty face, I couldn''t help but like it. I couldn''t help but kiss her.


    For some unknown reason, Soo Soo did not seem to be sleeping soundly. She seemed to have sensed that I was kissing her face. Her expression appeared to be smiling, but she did not open her eyes.


    Was Soo Soo a human or an undead? If it was someone else, I definitely wouldn''t treat Soo Soo as an experiment. If it was an undead, I wouldn''t spare her. After all, my father is still missing and I can''t let this go even if I don''t know where he is.


    Looking at Soo Soo who was lying on the bed, I suddenly mustered my courage and slowly pulled out a needle from my pocket.


    The house was on fire and I left with my belongings. For some reason, this needle and thread had been put into the lady''s backpack. I quietly took out the thinnest one and slowly pinched it between my fingers.


    The tip of the needle was about to pierce into Soo Soo''s body. However, it was suddenly reluctant to do so.


    Soo Soo''s body is simply perfect for me. How can such a beautiful body be so easily pierced through? However, I am really curious. I really want to know if the Grand Matriarch is framing me.


    I have already thought of a method. If Soo Soo is a living person who has been woken up by a needle pricked by me, I will say that it was a mosquito prick and throw the needle into a corner. The room is dimly lit.


    If Soo Soo is an undead, then I''ll stab a peach wood sword into her heart while she''s asleep to clean it up.


    Thinking of this, I did not dare to hesitate any longer. If Soo Soo woke up, the matter would be exposed. I immediately grabbed the steel needle and stabbed it into Soo Soo''s shoulder.


    The tip of the needle slowly pierced into the needle. I probed, but Soo Soo did not have any reaction.


    Strange, was it not deep enough?


    I tried stabbing the needle again. The needle''s tip was obviously 1 mm deep. I moved the needle, but Soo Soo still had no intention of waking up.


    My heart thumps wildly. Is Soo Soo really an undead? Or did she sleep too deeply?


    My hands trembled a little. I did my best to restrain myself as I held the steel needle and slowly pierced it into the hole. This time, it didn''t matter. With a shake of my hand, the entire steel needle actually entered it.


    F * ck!


    I was terrified. Although the steel needle was slender, it was at least as long as a match stick. Now that the other half of the steel needle had pierced into Soo Soo''s body, she did not react at all.


    I held my breath as I held the steel needle and slowly pulled it out. The steel needle was completely pulled out. I looked at Soo Soo''s shoulder and saw that there was not a single trace of blood on it.


    Not good!


    "Soo Soo is no longer a human. She is an undead!"


    I hurriedly sat up, afraid that I would be killed by an undead. However, looking at Soo Soo''s beautiful face, I couldn''t believe it, but the experiment has been completed. Soo Soo is indeed an undead, and even if she isn''t an undead, she definitely isn''t a human.


    Wu Lei, Wu Lei, you are really silly. I am sorry that you should have listened to the Grand Preceptor. Now that your father is dead, you still want to hold onto his corpse.


    I touched my little brother below me, but he wasn''t rotten.


    If something bad happened to him, it would be much more serious than what would happen to Soo Soo. Even though I am obsessed, my father will still be saved. Since the steel needle test is over, why not try out the peach wood sword?


    I stared blankly at Soo Soo. My right hand tried to grab the peach wood sword, but my heartbeat was too fast. I was afraid that Soo Soo would discover that if she was an undead, she might just eat me up.


    Soo Soo?


    I tried to call her, but I didn''t expect her to wake up. She opened her eyes and looked at me hazily.


    "Hubby! What did you want me to do? "


    I was so scared that I started to shiver. Soo Soo naturally placed her arm on my shoulder.


    My body was trembling and my heart was beating even faster. I held my breath with much difficulty and quickly lowered my head, afraid that Soo Soo would see through my eyes.


    "I''m so cold! It was only when I was so cold that I remembered to ask you something. Did you see my father?


    As soon as I mentioned the Zhao Family, I shivered. Did my brain get flooded just now? If Soo Soo was a living person, how could she possibly use the corpse of the Fifth Master to talk to me?


    I cursed myself in my heart, but Soo Soo didn''t mind. She placed her hand on my waist and stared at me with eyes full of spring.


    "I don''t know about that. I''ve been looking for the indenture contract for the past few days and I''ve finally found it. But it''s useless. I''ll tell you about it tomorrow."


    Soo Soo appeared to be sleepy. She closed her eyes and did not speak any further. After a while, she quietly lay down and appeared to have fallen asleep.


    I couldn''t fall asleep at all. I took Soo Soo''s hand away from my chest and quietly sat up.


    Soo Soo, Soo Soo, don''t blame me for being heartless. You are using the corpse of Fifth Master Zhao to invite me here, and it has already revealed your identity. However, I don''t understand why you did not kill me.


    Without hesitation, I bent down to grab at the clothes beside me and grabbed the peach wood sword hidden inside.


    I turned around and saw that Soo Soo was still sleeping. I trembled as I held onto the peach wood sword and the hilt of the sword. I raised both my hands and pointed the tip of the sword at Soo Soo''s chest.


    "Soo Soo!" If I knew that you weren''t human, I wouldn''t have had such a relationship with you. Don''t blame me for being ruthless, and I only blame you for lying to me back then.


    After thinking about it for a while, I finally made my move. Grabbing onto the peach wood sword with both of my hands, I used up all of my strength to stab downwards.


    Pfft!


    The peach wood sword did not have a sword blade, but it was strange. The peach wood sword seemed to have been guided by something and pierced straight into Soo Soo''s chest. The force was like an iron knife piercing through tofu, piercing through Soo Soo''s body in an instant.


    So painful! My heart hurts!


    So painful! Why would you do that?


    Why?


    Soo Soo shuddered and sat up. She instinctively pushed my body away and I lost my balance and fell to the ground. I looked at Soo Soo.


    I was also confused. I didn''t think that I could really stop myself. Looking at the girl I once liked, I couldn''t say what I felt in my heart. The mixed feelings made me at a loss for what to do.


    Looking at Soo Soo who was in pain, I stammered, "You shouldn''t have lied to me. If you had said that you were a walking corpse, our Wu family would not have suffered so much. For you, I offended Dad, and now that Dad was taken away, you killed Fifth Master Zhao. For Dad, I had no choice but to do this."


    I spoke righteously, but I still felt that I was in the wrong. Even if I said something else, I shouldn''t have tried to kill him with hatred in my heart. After all, I don''t know if he was still alive or not.

 C26

    As Soo Soo cried in sorrow, her face suddenly changed!


    Her fair face had suddenly lost all color. Her eyes immediately turned blood-red. The redness of her face made me suck in a breath of cold air.


    Soo Soo grasped the hilt of her sword painfully. It seemed as though she was in great pain as she struggled to stand up. Suddenly, her body moved as if she was stepping on a spring and she stood on the ground.


    "Wu Lei!" You really want to kill me? You told me once that you only loved me, wasn''t that what you said? Now! Now why did you kill me? "


    Her words stung my heart. I did say that she was an undead, but I didn''t know that she was an undead. If I knew that she was an undead, then it would be too late.


    "Soo Soo!" "You are an undead, wake up, you are not a human, you knew that you are undead but you still fell in love with me, if I knew that you are undead then how can there be such a consequence, our Wu family is ruined now, it was all caused by you."


    I tried to defend myself, but it was reasonable, not unreasonable.


    Soo Soo smiled bitterly and said, "Wu Lei!" You really are a good man. Who was it that came to the Zhao Family and snatched me away? Who had hidden me in the house? Did I go by myself, or did you come by yourself? If you didn''t go look for me, how would I know that you''re Wu Lei? "


    I was stunned. What she said was right. If it wasn''t for my lecherous heart, I wouldn''t have hidden her at home. But now, I was asking for trouble.


    "Alright! Back then, I was the one who fell in love with you. I said helplessly.


    Soo Soo stopped crying. Two streams of red blood continued to flow out from her eye sockets. She smiled bitterly before the expression on her face turned even more vicious.


    "Can you not force your words? When you first saw me, you wanted me to die. You swore an alliance with me, and I also just lost my life, so I didn''t know that I was already a dead person. If I knew that I was still a dead person, why would I look for you? "


    Soo Soo cried. She wiped away her tears sorrowfully. Looking at her pained expression, I couldn''t help but feel terrible in my heart.


    Soo Soo continued to wail, "Yesterday was my seventh, and now I know that I''m a dead man. I found Bai Ling and killed my family, the Fifth Master Zhao. None of them were good people, or else I would have been killed like this.


    As I said that, a blue light suddenly rushed towards my head. I instinctively dodged and tilted my head to the side. The blue liquid suddenly splattered on the door frame. With a sizzling sound, the blue liquid unexpectedly corroded the door frame like acid.


    "You! You want to kill me? "


    I was shocked. If this strange thing sprayed on my face just now, it would have taken my life. It seems that I had already torn off my face, so there was nothing much to say.


    Suddenly, Soo Soo''s body swelled up. Her hair was disheveled and a white smoke sprayed out like a cold wind. The cold air spread throughout the entire room and a strong current of air rushed towards my body.


    I didn''t manage to dodge. The strong stream of air rushed towards me and knocked my back against the door. The heavy blow nearly killed me. After a series of ''ka ka'' sounds, my body actually pierced through the wooden door.


    "What the f * ck!"


    My body was lying on the ground, but I was already in the courtyard. The powerful impact caused my body to be pushed to the ground. I lied in the courtyard and looked at the woodshed. There was actually a human-shaped gap on the door.


    My back felt sore and my bones seemed to have shattered. Lying on the floor, I fell into despair. My body couldn''t move at all. At this moment, Soo Soo was slowly walking toward me with a peach wood sword stabbed into her chest.


    A wave of cold air blew over their faces. Soo Soo with her disheveled hair looked ferocious. She no longer had a fair face like before, but had turned into a fierce green fanged ghost. However, I know that she was even more powerful than a ghost!


    "Soo Soo!" You! You really want to kill me? "


    I suddenly felt my heart ache. The Undead in front of me was actually my favorite girl from before. But now, there was nothing left. Things were always going in the most disgusting direction. It was simply too torturous for me.


    I was puzzled as to why Soo Soo, who was just at the entrance a moment ago, had suddenly appeared in front of me. Her hair suddenly floated into the air and black threads coiled around her body like ropes.


    "Wu Lei!" This kind of simple thing will not hurt me. Since you want me to die now, then I will help you, and after you die, you will also become a walking corpse, and at that time, we will be together forever! "


    Hahaha!


    The cold voice echoed in the air, and that wild laughter made my scalp tingle. Countless strands of hair wrapped around my body like thick ropes, making me unable to breathe. I could only let myself be manipulated.


    Soo Soo''s hair pulled at my head as she stuck out her blood-red tongue. Her tongue licked my neck as though she was tasting something.


    "Wait! "I don''t want to become an undead. Either you kill me."


    I struggled and almost shouted with my last strength.


    Soo Soo''s hideous white face smiled. Her tongue continued to search my face. It felt as though she was tasting some kind of prey.


    "Let you die? Heh heh, you''re really lucky. Relax, I won''t kill you. I will let you live like your father. Didn''t you want to find your father? I will bring you there now! "


    Soo Soo gripped my neck tightly. I was unable to breathe, so I could not even consider it on my own. My entire body was supported on the ground as I walked out of the courtyard.


    The ground was filled with sharp stones. My body rubbed against the stones and stairs. The violent collisions and friction tore my heart and lungs apart. A wave of scorching pain made me cry out in pain.


    Hahaha! This was the price of being heartless!


    Soo Soo''s hair was tied up around me, but she was walking slowly in front. She had a nonchalant look, as if she was shopping.


    My heart hurt, and I thought of Amitabha, the Virgin Mary, God save me.


    After muttering for a long time, Soo Soo stopped. I focused my eyes and saw a short figure appear in the darkness in front of us. That figure was walking directly towards Soo Soo.


    "Stop!" "You are now an undead, stop harming people, release Wu Lei, he is not a bad person, he is a good person."


    The familiar voice moved me. It was the Grand Matriarch!


    Soo Soo''s hair is still curling around me. However, she arrogantly straightens up.


    "You old bastard, it''s all because of you. This Peach Blossom Sword is yours right?"


    Soo Soo''s chest was still pierced with a peach wood sword. She pointed at the sword and her blood-red eyes stared forward.


    However, the Grand Matriarch was not afraid. Her hoarse voice rang out, "That''s right! "It''s mine. Quickly release him, he will continue to live even after he is young. I am a dead man, kill me, and use your own life in exchange for that child''s life."


    As the grandma spoke, she slowly walked towards Soo Soo. Soo Soo suddenly became alert and her entire body emitted a white cold aura. The aura was like smoke that scattered into the surroundings.


    "Get lost! This is a matter between me and my man, so it''s not up to you to interrupt. Besides, you want to trade for the life of a young man with these old bones of yours?


    I don''t know why Soo Soo''s voice echoed, but the cold and sinister voice seemed to come from hell. The sharp voice seemed to have shattered my ears.


    However, the Grand Matriarch was not afraid. Her trembling hand pulled out a talisman from her pocket and muttered something. Suddenly, the yellow paper caught on fire and shot towards Soo Soo''s heart.

 C27

    I originally thought that the rune would be able to kill Soo Soo in an instant, but I was wrong. The speed of the rune was rather fast and it flew towards Soo Soo''s chest. However, before it could hit her, Soo Soo extended her right hand and grabbed onto the rune.


    To my surprise, Soo Soo grabbed the rune and swallowed it directly into her mouth. She even licked her tongue.


    Ah?


    The Grand Matriarch was startled, but she did not reveal it on her face. Her calm expression was still as experienced as before.


    The grandma looked at me with a grave expression. She seemed to be extremely worried and a trace of anger could be seen in her eyes. It seemed that she was blaming me for doing something unfavorable, but when she saw the peach wood sword on Soo Soo''s chest, the grandma''s eyes became a lot more excited.


    "Let him go and let me die for him. He''s just a silly child, so why don''t you go with him?" As the Grand Matriarch slowly approached, the yellow paper charm quietly appeared in her hand.


    I knew that the Grand Matron was going to make a surprise attack, so I pretended to be in pain and struggled.


    "Soo Soo, please let me go. For a husband and wife to live in peace for a day, is our relationship not worth your nostalgia?" I was struggling to find a way out.


    Soo Soo''s hair was still tightly grabbing onto me. She suddenly raised my body up to her face and her two green eyes met mine.


    "Let you go? You are my husband, and I can''t let you leave just like that. I want you to stay with me forever, and we won''t separate, never! "


    Soo Soo''s words were extremely cold. My entire body felt uncomfortable. It seemed that there was no hope for me to escape now.


    The Grand Matriarch didn''t dare to approach Soo Soo. She seemed to be thinking of something, and as the zombies stopped, the Grand Matriarch''s mouth seemed to be mumbling something.


    A peach wood sword? Could it be that the Grand Matriarch''s mouth is meant for me to wield the peach wood sword from Soo Soo''s body?


    I suddenly realized that my body was right in front of Soo Soo. The mahogany sword was right in front of my chest. However, I tried to use it. My hair was tightly wrapped around my body, making it impossible for me to grab it.


    I suddenly had an idea. Did the Grand Matriarch mean that the peach wood sword didn''t pierce deep enough?


    I used all of my strength to kick my right leg forward fiercely. Puchi! The sole of my foot just happens to kick the Peach Blossom Sword. The Peach Blossom Sword was originally halfway in, but now it has been completely pierced by my strength.


    Ah!


    Soo Soo cried out in pain. Her heart ached and her hair was loosened. She held her aching chest with both hands. Green blood flowed out from her chest near the peach wood sword. It looked like a small fountain.


    Soo Soo twisted her body painfully. However, she did not fall down. I struggled free myself and was about to run back, but the grandma pushed my body away.


    "Quick!" Pull the peach wood sword out, I''m not telling you to stick it in. "


    I was stunned and quickly turned around to run back, but Soo Soo was already rolling on the ground. She was moving around at a very fast speed, like a rat that had been set on fire.


    I understand the Grand Matriarch''s intentions. If a person is stabbed by a knife, they would bleed. If the knife is pulled out, the wound would bleed more and the person would die faster. If I pull out the peach wood sword ¡­


    Hehe!


    Thinking about this, I snickered and used all of my strength to run towards Soo Soo. My right hand aimed for the opportunity to grab onto the hilt of the peach wood sword and pulled it out. With a ''pfff'' sound, green blood spurted out. Soo Soo cried out miserably once again.


    Initially, I had thought that Soo Soo was finished. However, before I could even turn around, a strong force directly smashed into my back, causing me to be unable to react in time. My entire body fell onto the ground like a cannonball, and my chest heavily struck the ground.


    Terrible screams echoed behind me. Soo Soo said angrily, "Wu Lei, you''re ruthless. I didn''t want to kill you earlier. If I wanted to kill you, you would have already died. Why wait until now? "Since you want me to die now, then I''ll grant you that wish. I want to die together with you forever."


    Aooo!


    Soo Soo''s body suddenly turned into a cloud of white smoke. Her body, like a white mist, directly headed towards my direction. Her speed was so fast that it left no room for one''s ears. In an instant, she was before my eyes.


    I was stunned. Am I, Wu Lei, going to die today?


    Just as I was about to turn around and resist, Soo Soo''s body had already stepped on my back. Her long black hair was like countless steel wires tightly clamping onto my neck, making me unable to catch my breath.


    "Wu Lei!" Come, come with me. I will bring you to this world, a world like mine. There is no pain here, only happiness. "Then let''s do it!"


    Her black hair was even harder, as if with a little force I would be finished.


    "Stop! "Look at my curse!"


    The Grand Matriarch''s voice sounded by my ear like a life-saving straw. She cast a few talismans which struck Soo Soo''s body like a ball of fire, but Soo Soo opened them all up with her bare hands. The final talisman was hidden behind the talisman in front of her.


    Bang!


    The huge sound immediately shook the earth. The sigil seemed to have ignited a gasoline can. The huge explosion together with the shockwave blew my body away. Smoke rose up from all directions. The choking smell was extremely unpleasant.


    After a long while, the thick smoke dispersed and Soo Soo lay on the ground. Her body was motionless and a burnt smell permeated out from her chest.


    I was shocked and looked at Soo Soo who was lying on the floor. I thought that she was dead.


    The Grand Matriarch stopped me and sighed. "She''s finally reaping the consequences. I''ve already surpassed her."


    As the Grand Matriarch spoke, she produced a few talismans and muttered something. The few talismans landed on Soo Soo''s body.


    Initially, I thought that Soo Soo''s body would be set ablaze by the talismans. However, I didn''t expect that Soo Soo would directly sit up. Her eyes emitted a ferocious green light. The frightening light made my scalp tingle.


    This... I quickly backed away, waiting for her to take care of me, but she, too, was taken aback. She took my arm and jerked me back.


    "This is bad!" "Let''s hurry up and leave. She has already become an Undying Corpse, so normal Tao techniques and magic tools are useless. We should take advantage of the fact that she has already lost a lot of energy and run."


    The Grand Matriarch pulled me and ran. I also understood what was going on. Just now, Soo Soo was heavily injured but she wasn''t dead. Right now, the Grand Matriarch had probably used most of her runes. If I didn''t run now, when would I be able to escape?


    The two of them ran for their lives without stopping, heading in the opposite direction.


    On the way, the Grand Matriarch threw spells on the ground as she ran, and the yellow paper spells were immediately burnt to ashes. The black ashes scattered across the road, as if concealing our scent.


    Finally, the Grand Matriarch couldn''t run anymore. She found a stone and sat on the ground while I sat with her. I was still in shock and didn''t know what to say. I could only stare blankly at the road behind me, afraid that Soo Soo would catch up.


    After a long time, the grandma finally spoke.


    "It seems like I can only ask my senior brother for help. Soo Soo has already become immortal. My mantra cannot match hers."


    The Grand Matriarch''s expression was extremely unsightly. I think so too. How could such an old lady endure such hardships? But thinking about it, she was already lucky to be able to survive. What more could she ask for? Unfortunately, his father could not be found. He did not know if he was still alive.


    I couldn''t believe that my father was already dead.


    "Old granny, do you think my father can still live? Did Soo Soo already suck his blood and eat his flesh? "


    After breathing for a moment, the Grand Matriarch seemed to have returned to normal. She pinched her fingers to calculate before helplessly shaking her head.


    "I calculated it just now. Your father''s condition is unknown. He might be alive, or he might be dead. Life and death are split in half!"

 C28

    I was stunned. "Half-life and half-death? "Grandmother, you don''t have to be accurate. If he''s alive, I can think of a way to save him. If he''s dead, there''s no need for me to worry about him here, right?"


    I was extremely anxious, but the grandma''s attitude was neither cold nor hot. She was tired, so she sighed and said, "We''ll leave it to fate. I''m not a deity, so it''s not that much."


    When I thought about it, it made sense. I was lucky that I was able to escape. Dad has been gone for so many days, I think he must have ¡­


    I don''t dare to think about it, my heart is extremely sad. Even though my father is a man who was born and raised by me, I have never been filial in my entire life, and now that he hasn''t eaten for a few days and nights, even if Soo Soo doesn''t kill him, he probably won''t be able to survive. I can only feel sad, but without realizing it, two streams of tears are already flowing down my face.


    Everyone could imagine the pain of losing their loved ones. Although they had not seen their father''s corpse, when they thought about how their father was in Soo Soo''s hands, what difference was there between that and a lamb entering a tiger''s mouth?


    The Grand Matriarch sighed and gasped, "Child! Don''t be sad, don''t you understand what I mean? Soo Soo may not have killed your father. Just now, I could tell that she liked you. She wanted to be together with you. Otherwise, you would have died long ago. "


    I think so as well. Soo Soo still has some feelings for me. Even though Grand Matriarch wanted to kill her earlier, Soo Soo did not use her full strength to kill me. I will never forget it.


    After thinking about it, this was the only thing that could be done. I looked at the Grand Matriarch and asked helplessly, "Then what do we do now? Why not go to Jiangxia Town? I''ve already booked a taxi. "


    I anxiously looked at the Grand Matriarch, afraid that she would be angered by something. To me, running away from this strange place seemed to be the best choice.


    The Grand Matriarch looked to the distance helplessly, in the direction in which Soo Soo had been.


    "Alright! "Let''s go, to Jiangxia Town."


    I don''t know why, but I feel that the Grand Matriarch isn''t an ordinary old lady. At her age, she should have already retired and gone into retirement, but she seems to be different from the other old ladies. Not only does she know Dao arts, but her battle with the evil spirits is also full of vigor.


    Since grandma says I must listen to her when she leaves, because I had a whole new level of respect for her in the previous battle. Although I couldn''t kill Soo Soo, I saved my life.


    As long as the mountain remains, there would be no more fuel for the fire. This phrase really resonated with the scenery now. I supported the Grand Matriarch as the old and young took advantage of the darkness to head towards Jiangxia Town.


    After walking for two to three hours, it was already 3 in the morning. I was a little worried that Soo Soo would chase after me. I took out my phone and pulled out Master Wang''s number.


    As the proverb goes, "People are annoying, but ghosts are frightening." I don''t care about that right now, I just dialed the number.


    Du du!


    I could make a call, but Master Wang just refused. I was so anxious that I was like an ant on a hot pan. I stood on the spot and sent a few short messages asking for help. I said that the old woman was in urgent need of a doctor, but the other party still didn''t answer.


    "Don''t be silly, child! Now that her phone has been muted in the middle of the night, how can she answer your call? "


    I think so too. Why is my head so hot as though I''m an idiot? Previously when he had called Master Wang, his wife had been full of complaints. Presumably that resentful woman had done something to Master Wang''s phone, or else she wouldn''t have turned out like this.


    I helplessly looked at the Grand Matriarch and said, "Right now, we are only walking towards Jiangxia Town. Even if we walk until daybreak, we can only walk a few dozen li. The mountain roads are rugged and rugged. If Soo Soo catches up from behind, we''re done for."


    The Grand Matriarch''s shriveled face was expressionless as she slowly said, "We''ll just have to deal with it whenever we can. Whether we live or die is our lives, what are you afraid of?"


    Me? I''m not afraid!


    I shivered as I said this. Suddenly, I felt my face flush red down to my neck. A man like me was actually looked down upon by an old lady. I could only remain speechless.


    However, he couldn''t get a taxi to head forward. After walking for two hours, it was almost 5 o''clock. It was pitch black and he couldn''t see anything clearly. Luckily, there was a lot of electricity on the flashlight, shining it on the mountain road a few meters away.


    As we rounded a bend in the road, I saw a figure lying in front of me. It was a dark figure lying on the ground, its body lying across the road like a piece of wood. If I wanted to pass it, I would have to step over it.


    I was startled and thought it was Soo Soo. But as I got closer, I realized that this person looked like a man. His strong body was covered with fallen leaves, and those leaves covered his face, making it hard to tell what he looked like.


    "Wait! "Don''t go over there. I''ll go up and take a look. If it''s something unclean, it might hurt you."


    The Grand Matron took out her charm and walked forward cautiously. I quickly grabbed onto her arm.


    "Grand Matriarch, just let me go. You''re so old, and you were already tired just now. I can react quickly. If there''s anything unclean, I''ll deal with it."


    After seeing it clearly, Soo Soo heaved a sigh of relief. Besides, I have the peach wood sword in my hand. Even if it is something unclean, can''t I just give it to him?


    In his mind, he thought of piercing Soo Soo''s heart. Soo Soo''s indestructible body would have been pierced by me to half dead, let alone an ordinary person.


    "Don''t go over there! "Listen to me!"


    The Grand Matriarch insisted on going over, so I had no choice but to follow behind her. The Grand Matriarch held onto the talisman while I held onto the peach wood sword. The two of us carefully moved closer to the man.


    The person lying on the ground looked like a dead person. I used the peach wood sword to brush away the leaves on his face. It didn''t matter if I peeled it, I fell down half-dead.


    The man lying on the ground was none other than Zhao Quan.


    Zhao Quan''s entire body was pitch black, and his clothes seemed to have been roasted on fire. Pieces of his skin and flesh were scorched, and black smoke was coming out from his entire body.


    "Madame, be careful!" "Zhao Quan wasn''t burned to death by me, how did he get here? How did he get here on such a long mountain road, and now he''s an undead too?" Surprised, I took a few steps back, but the Grand Matriarch wasn''t afraid. She slowly approached with the talisman in her hand, wanting to see what was going on.


    As soon as the Grand Matriarch approached, Zhao Quan''s body suddenly moved, and his hands grabbed onto her neck. The Grand Matriarch quickly used her hands to hit Zhao Quan''s face with two talismans, and the two talismans immediately burned Zhao Quan''s head into a fireball.


    To my surprise, Zhao Quan was not finished. Instead, he used even more strength in his hands and grabbed onto the grandma''s neck like a pair of iron pincers. He actually lifted up the grandma''s body like he was holding a little chicken.


    Zhao Quan opened his mouth, and long fangs protruded from his mouth. The sharp fangs were aimed straight at the grandma''s neck, and were about to bite down on her. "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu


    Zhao Quan was still unwilling to give up. He aimed his mouth at her head and attacked left and right, while she dodged right and left, completely avoiding his attack.


    Although he dodged the bite, Zhao Quan''s strength did not weaken at all. His hands were like iron pincers as he grabbed the grandma''s neck with both of his hands and pulled, almost breaking her neck.


    I tried my best to grab onto Zhao Quan''s arm to save the Grand Preceptor''s wife, but unfortunately, my strength was much weaker than Zhao Quan''s. No matter how hard I tried, the arm couldn''t move at all.


    The Grand Matriarch was unable to catch her breath. She used her last bit of strength and said in an intermittent voice, "Hack!" Cut off his head, hurry up! "


    I was stunned, how could I have forgotten about that? I grabbed onto the peach wood sword and used my strength to grip the hilt of the sword. I slashed horizontally, and with a swoosh, the peach wood sword swept towards Zhao Quan''s head.


    Pfft!


    Zhao Quan''s head was gone, but his body was still standing on the ground. A lot of green liquid spurted out of his neck like a fountain. He pushed forcefully with his two arms and actually threw the grandma''s body out.

 C29

    "Whiz!"


    The Grand Matriarch''s body was small to begin with, so Zhao Quan''s strength was quite great. Her body was like a leaf that flew directly into the thicket opposite her.


    Ah?


    I jumped in fright. I didn''t even have time to catch half of Zhao Quan''s body on the ground. I ran into the bushes and found that the grandma had already fallen heavily onto the ground and fainted.


    Grand Matriarch!


    I was so nervous that I was afraid that she would fall to her death. Suddenly, an idea struck me and I pinched her right thumb. I didn''t expect her to open her eyes all of a sudden. She seemed to be fine now.


    The grandma rolled her eyes and sat up abruptly.


    "This is bad!" "We can''t let Zhao Quan''s undead escape. If we bite someone, the entire village will become undead. If everyone in the village becomes undead, then everything will become serious ¡­"


    I jumped in fright, my mind flashing with scenes from the movies. I had seen a lot of zombie movies, if it was the same as the movie''s plot, then wouldn''t it be the end of the world?


    Thinking up to here, I didn''t hesitate as I held onto my peach wood sword and followed closely behind the matriarch. It was two people ¡­


    I immediately jumped out, but there was nothing at the original location. Half of Zhao Quan''s body was long gone. I looked at the head in the ravine, but it was also gone.


    "Grand Matriarch, what do we do now?" If I go back to the village and cause trouble for the people, then I would become a sinner for all eternity. Because I know that all of this was caused by me, and if I did not go and touch Soo Soo''s body, then this chain of events would not have happened.


    "Sigh!" Everything in the world is unpredictable, and unexpected things will always happen. Right now, there''s no place for us to look for it, so just let him do as he pleases. " The nanny looked at the dark trees and sighed, her expression helpless.


    "Then what do we do? If everyone in the village were to suffer, wouldn''t we be finished? " I asked anxiously.


    The Grand Matriarch waved her hand and said: "That won''t happen, although Zhao Quan is still an undead, but he has no mana now, his head is cut off and his spirit is revealed. Unless he can honestly grow his head on his shoulder, he won''t be able to eat anyone."


    Puzzled, I asked, "Why can''t I eat him? Isn''t his head still there?"


    The grandma looked at me impatiently and said, "Silly child, although his head is on his shoulder, half of his group won''t be able to grow up in a short time. If he lowers his head now, his head will fall off his shoulder."


    I was stunned for a moment and suddenly felt that there was something wrong with my IQ. My face couldn''t help but flush red.


    Grand Matriarch, then shall we continue our journey?" She seemed to be in a lot of pain as she clutched her stomach. I rushed over to take a look and was immediately frightened, only to see that there was a branch stuck in her stomach. The branch had pierced her stomach, but fortunately, it was a little off from her, only the skin had been scraped.


    "I''m fine, but I don''t dare to walk right now. Carry me on your back."


    I felt unspeakable pain in my heart. Right now, Grand Matriarch was the only person I could trust. If something were to happen to her again, I really wouldn''t know who to trust.


    Carrying the grandma on my back, I walked forward. I looked at the time and saw that it was already 5 in the morning. It would soon be daybreak.


    Master Wang, why haven''t you called me yet? I wonder if your prodigal wife won''t let you come?


    While I was helplessly walking, my phone suddenly rang. I opened my phone and saw that it was Master Wang''s number.


    Master Wang was actually already on his way. He said that he had an urgent job to do, so he went to pick up the phone, leaving the phone at home. When he went home, he saw that someone had called him.


    We were already in the taxi, and Master Wang was concentrating on driving. The Grand Matron sat in the back seat and kept looking back. She seemed to be worrying about something.


    Now that the sun was out, the car quickly left the mountain road and arrived on the road. There was still a hundred miles ahead, and they would arrive at Jiangxia Town in less than two hours.


    Cough cough!


    There weren''t many cars on the road, so Master Wang drove very fast. He coughed twice to clear his throat.


    Master Wang did not look back as he slowly said, "Young man, you! Don''t change the price you discussed with me previously. Is the two thousand already prepared? "


    Thump!


    I felt a burst of nervousness in my heart and felt my pockets. The entire property of the Wu family was here. There was a total of 800 yuan. I had already thought about giving the phone to him, so I took it out and handed it over.


    "Master Wang! "I mean it, but I don''t have the cash. The grandma is sick, my house is on fire, and now there''s nothing left. How about I gave my phone to you as a fare?"


    I grabbed my cell phone and shoved it into Master Wang''s arms, but Master Wang didn''t look back. He quickly pushed my hand away.


    "Young man, what are you doing? Your phone is the latest version of Apple, it''s about 6000 RMB on the market, it looks pretty new, at least half the price. If you refurbish it, it might sell for more than 4000 RMB, if you give it to me, what will you do? You still have the money to take your grandma to the doctor? "


    Looking at the passed out grandma, I couldn''t help but feel extremely sorry for her. Right now, the grandma was injured, so I had to find a hospital to bandage her wound. Let alone treating a doctor, I could barely eat and sleep in the eight hundred yuan in my pockets.


    I lowered my head in silence, unable to answer. I could only stare at my phone, thinking about those university classmates that I hadn''t contacted for a long time, thinking about who I should be on good terms with, and maybe borrow some money to come over.


    Master Wang suddenly smiled. He turned his head to look at my bitter face. However, he didn''t laugh at me. Instead, he seemed to be concerned about me.


    "How about this, young man, you don''t need to pay for your car, don''t you know my cell phone number? Just send me a red packet when you have the money. "


    Master Wang''s words moved me. I almost couldn''t believe my own ears. Did I meet the best good person in the world?


    "Master Wang! That''s not good, right? "You trust me that much?" I looked suspiciously at Master Wang as I spoke.


    Young man, to tell you the truth, there is a total of 150 miles from Jiangxia Town to your village." Master Wang smiled and said, "Young man, to tell you the truth, there is a total of 150 miles from Jiangxia Town to your village.


    I felt a little ashamed. I was the one who said those words, but I didn''t have any other choice. It was obvious that I had broken my promise.


    "Well, if it''s true, thank you so much." I whispered.


    Master Wang nodded and said, "I know that you are in a hurry, that something big has happened to your family, that the grandma is sick, that you are a filial child, that you are sensible, that your character is absolutely good, that my wife doesn''t know about this trip, that I just went home and gave it to a friend, that I didn''t get any money, that''s all."


    Master Wang''s words made me admire him from the bottom of my heart. At first, I thought that I had reached a dead end, but this just solved my desperate situation. I thanked him profusely for his kindness, but Master Wang didn''t say anything.


    The car continued to drive, and the artificial forests on both sides of the road quickly ran backwards. They saw a wide road, and in another ten minutes, they would reach Jiangxia Town.


    Master Wang slowed down the speed of the car as the number of cars on the road increased. Soon, they arrived at the boundary of Jiangxia Town. A blue sign had already appeared in front of them, with two big words clearly written on it: "Jiangxia Town."


    I heaved a sigh of relief and looked behind the car. There was no one there, as I was afraid that Soo Soo or Zhao Quan would follow me. But now, I was finally relieved.


    "Lad, where are you guys going in Jiangxia Town? I''ll have to find you a place to stay, won''t I? "


    Besides, I didn''t tell Soo Soo the exact location. In fact, it was a safe place to go, so I told Master Wang the exact location. Master Wang was very familiar with the route, so he drove the car to the right place in a flash.


    Squeak! After the car stopped, I got off the car and carried the grandma across the road. I exchanged a few words of greeting with Master Wang. Master Wang didn''t say anything and just drove away. Looking at the back of Master Wang''s car, I felt an indescribable gratitude in my heart.

 C30

    Credit hotel? Right, this is it!


    I was overjoyed. This was the room that I had booked previously. I had thought that I would be able to elope with my beloved after taking Soo Soo away from the limelight. But now, I recalled how childish and ridiculous my previous thoughts were.


    The Grand Matriarch was still sleeping on top of me. I looked at her stomach and saw that the blood had already seeped into her clothes.


    I heaved a sigh of relief and carried the matriarch inside.


    It was a small hotel. There were two glass doors at the front of the hotel, and a signboard was hanging on the door. I pushed it open and saw a six or seven year old girl laying on the floor.


    On the other side of the bar, a middle-aged woman was playing with her cell phone. She seemed to be looking at a happy place with a smile on her face. When she saw me arrive, she reluctantly put down her cell phone and pressed a button.


    "You got a room? "Two people?"


    The woman sized me up and it seemed as though there wasn''t any surprise. I looked at my surroundings and wasn''t surprised at all. Finally, I heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Hmm, how much for one night?" I asked worriedly.


    The woman pointed at the wall. The price list of the room was hanging on it.


    "A double bed or a large bed? The cheapest is 60, the most expensive is 200, the deposit is 200, and the ID card must be registered. "


    The woman spoke to me almost professionally, but she didn''t look at me. She just stared at her phone with a smile on her face.


    I didn''t hesitate as I took out 500 and gave it to the woman. "I want 60 yuan from the double bed. If there isn''t enough money, you can tell me."


    It''s not that I''m pretending to be generous, I don''t know how many days I can stay here.


    The woman gave me an ID card to register. He looked at the ID card and then at my face, as if he didn''t find it unexpected. She looked at the person behind me and suddenly felt curious.


    "Your girlfriend?"


    The woman''s doubtful words nearly made me spurt out my mouth. I hurriedly explained myself and the woman nodded her head in doubt.


    After completing the formalities, I was about to carry the grandma up when the woman suddenly caught up to me in a hurry.


    "Young man! Is your great-aunt''s illness serious? "If you can''t, then hurry to the hospital. I don''t want anything unpleasant to happen to me here."


    I understood what the woman meant. She was afraid that the Grand Matriarch would end up here, so I ignored her and headed straight for my room.


    I looked at the number, 444!


    F * ck! This number is really unlucky. In China, superstitious people always associate 4 with death, the homonym, needless to say, has long become a conventional phrase. I feel awkward and want to change the number, but carrying the grandma is really inconvenient, so I force myself to open the door.


    I had thought that she had suffered fatal injuries, but I didn''t expect that she had only scratched her skin a little. She should have recovered pretty much by now after ten days or half a month, but the grandma said that her old ailment was a problem. It turned out that the grandma had an old cold leg that hadn''t been healed for many years, and it began to hurt again after being tortured for a few days.


    I heaved a sigh of relief. Since the grandma was fine, the stone in my heart had finally dropped to the ground.


    I thought about moving in. After all, it was much cheaper to rent a house than to stay in an inn, and I never wanted to see such an unlucky number again.


    I don''t have much money now. I''ve already spent a few hundred dollars in the hotel, so I only have four hundred left. Not to mention renting a house, I don''t even have enough money to stay here for a few days.


    It was late at night, and I was in bed, frowning, when I suddenly felt that I couldn''t sleep.


    Grand Matriarch''s body is currently in a much worse condition. She sleeps for most of the day and has been sleeping almost all the time. Looking at the matriarch who''s like a log, my mood is even worse.


    He didn''t know why, but he hadn''t been in Jiangxia Town for three days. These days were exceptionally hot, but there were other benefits.


    I walked out of the inn. The street lamps outside were still quite bright, so I realized that the street I was living in was not very clean. There was a girl standing in front of each of the inns as if she was trying to hook up with a man.


    How unlucky! I had always scoffed at this kind of thing. However, when I thought about it, my lingering fear intensified. My first time was actually given to Soo Soo as an undead. I couldn''t help but break out in cold sweat.


    As he continued walking, he saw a square across from him. From afar, he could hear the sound of music, and a dozen old ladies were dancing along with the rhythm of happiness. The square was quite orderly, and their clothes were exactly the same.


    When I was in college, I hated to see these old ladies, always feeling that they were affecting others. The loud music had become almost a noise, and I was very sensitive to sounds.


    Helpless, I walked around. There were so many people everywhere. I found a random bench and sat down. The breeze was blowing, and I caught a glimpse of people walking back and forth on the opposite side of the road.


    It''s hard to believe that there are still undeads and ghosts in this world, but what has happened has already happened. I''ve lost my family and everything has disappeared, and looking at the happy faces of these people, I suddenly feel like I''ve been abandoned by the world. Why is the heavens treating me so unfairly?


    My heart was filled with resentment as I thought back to Soo Soo and my previous love. I couldn''t say what pain my heart would have and how my father would end up clueless as well. However, I had already thought about it many times and was already numb to it.


    At this moment, a few girls suddenly walked over from the other side.


    These girls were all quite pretty, and the age of 17 or 18 was the most brilliant period of a woman''s life. In addition to the hot weather, the girls were all wearing very little.


    As these girls approached me, I felt my spirits rise. The one in the lead was a beautiful lady with long hair flowing in the wind. Her long sleeves and thighs were light in steps. She unexpectedly walked in my direction and stopped right in front of me.


    The girl was so pretty. She carried a black satchel on her back and sat down on a bench beside me without hesitation.


    The benches in the park are very small and can only fit two people to sit on. She ignored me and opened her backpack. She unzipped it and her white fingers moved about inside and she took out a laptop.


    It was an Extreme Book, of course I recognized it. The little book was lying on her lap.


    It wasn''t that I was lustful, but as I looked, my eyes inadvertently focused on her thighs. These legs were really too beautiful, slender, fair, without a single strand of fat on them.


    All men have a curiosity and a lecherous heart, and every man has one. For some reason, this girl''s action of pinching her thighs attracted me. The more she pinches me, the more curious I am about what seems to be hiding inside her legs.


    The girl seemed to have noticed my expression, but she didn''t pay much attention. She stared at the computer screen and muttered two words: "Filthy!"


    The understatement was very pleasant, but I immediately understood what she meant and quickly got up to leave.


    I didn''t expect that my thighs would be found out so easily. I didn''t have the face to stay here any longer. My heartbeat quickened as hot blood rushed to my head. I felt my skin heat up and even my neck was warm.


    Sighing, I walked forward. I didn''t know why, but I instinctively turned my head to look at the girl. It didn''t matter if I looked at her, but she was currently staring at me with her black eyes.


    My heart beat faster as they looked at each other.


    Humph!


    The girl leaned over as if she hated being taken care of by a pervert.


    I licked my tongue tactfully before turning away uneasily. I was afraid that I would hear dirty words again. After all, humans have skin and bones, so I didn''t want to lose any face.

 C31

    I know that I can''t stay in this park anymore no matter what. If I were to meet another girl, I''m afraid that my old face will fall into the Yellow River.


    I walked out of the park, but when I did, I realized that I really had nowhere to go.


    Thinking about it, the grandma was definitely still sleeping. If she were to return at this time, it would likely disturb her.


    After thinking about it, if it wasn''t for the Grand Matriarch''s protection, it would be difficult for me to survive until now.


    Sure enough, one cannot judge good from evil just by looking at one''s appearance. No matter how beautiful and charming Soo Soo is, she is still an undead. It is likely that she is now being hunted by people all over the world.


    And I''m sure that Soo Soo isn''t the only one who wants to kill me right now.


    "Ai, if a person is unlucky enough to drink cold water and get stuffed!"


    I didn''t complain, and besides, what had happened recently couldn''t be explained by bad luck.


    He didn''t know when the old woman''s cold legs would recover either. It seemed like it wouldn''t be easy to recover in ten to fifteen days.


    As a result, our trip was completely delayed, which made me feel somewhat uneasy. After all, I didn''t dare to be careless in matters of life and death.


    However, no matter how anxious I am, it''s useless. According to Grand Matriarch''s current situation, I simply can''t endure even the slightest bit of torture.


    Fine! It was better to do what he came for. Since he would not be able to leave for a while, he might as well get his temporary residence permit. This way, it would be much more convenient for him to rent a house or go out for some tasks.


    After thinking about it, I decided to do it. After being in the outside world for so many years, I was already familiar with the process of getting a temporary residence permit.


    Since I needed photos to get a temporary residence permit, I decided to take them first to avoid going back and forth. Fortunately for them, the main street was filled with photo studios, so it was rather convenient to take pictures.


    I was too lazy to pick them up, so I just randomly went into a photographic shop. But it was strange to say that even though it was a sunny day outside, a gust of cold wind blew into my face as I entered the shop.


    "Eh? "Boss, I was wondering why you didn''t turn on the lights since your room is so dark."


    When I entered the studio, I noticed that it was dark all around me. A middle-aged man could be seen sitting at the counter.


    Maybe it''s because I''ve been through so many bad things in the last few days that this kind of environment makes me feel uncomfortable.


    "Sigh, there are more and more photo studios opening these days, and the business is getting more and more difficult. It''s one thing to save a little on this kind of small business!"


    Apparently, from the boss''s tone, he didn''t turn on the lights to save money.


    But I can understand that. After all, these days, the salary sounds very high and the business is easy, but there aren''t many people who can really earn money.


    Very soon, after I paid the money, I received the photo. The boss was very enthusiastic and his photography skills were not bad as well. The photo was much more spirited and looked even younger than me.


    Seeing that it was almost noon, I asked the owner for the location of the police station and headed straight for it.


    If he was able to make it past the end of the shift, he would have to wait for quite a few more hours. As a person, what I''m most afraid of is waiting.


    Fortunately, the police station was not far from the photo studio, and it only took me about ten minutes to jog all the way here.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t get off work!"


    I stood in the doorway and was a little relieved to see that someone else was still at work.


    "No, impossible, what''s going on!"


    "What? Is there something on top of you?"


    "Could there be a ghost?"


    As soon as he entered the courtyard of the police station, he heard a loud noise coming from inside the house. It seemed to be filled with fear and incredulity.


    "Ghost?"


    Could the police station be haunted as well? Recently, I have become strangely sensitive to the words'' ghost ''and'' corpse ''.


    When I heard that there were people talking about ghosts, I subconsciously wanted to turn around and leave. After all, I had personally seen such unclean things and my natural reaction was quite severe.


    However, when I thought about it, this is the police station, what kind of fools would be so blind to come here and behave so atrociously? It must be because I was scared by the ghosts that I was so cowardly.


    I couldn''t help but look down on myself as I walked towards the temporary residence permit office.


    It wasn''t until I walked into the house that I realized the sound had come from here.


    The small room was filled with people, and without exception, all of them were holding a picture in their hands with serious expressions.


    "Can I get a temporary residence permit here?"


    I walked into the house and asked politely.


    I don''t care about the others. After all, it is better to avoid troubles on the matters of the ghosts and gods.


    "Young man, come over here. Can you help me see what''s wrong with this photo?"


    Just as I finished my sentence, a middle-aged man wearing a white shirt suddenly walked towards me. He tightly gripped my wrist as he spoke with a very nervous expression.


    At the same time, the rest of the people surrounded me upon seeing this. They handed over the photos in their hands to me one by one. It looks like I can''t hide even if I wanted to.


    "What''s so good about the picture?"


    I couldn''t help but feel a little strange. A large group of people gathered around me to let me see their pictures. This was the first time I had seen something like this since I was young.


    However, it''s a good thing that I can''t capture a ghost and get rid of its corpse.


    "Uncle, what do you want me to see?"


    I took the photo and casually asked if they didn''t want me to praise them for their good looks. They probably wouldn''t be so bored.


    "Young man, can you help me take a look? Did a hand appear in this photo?"


    "What?"


    I subconsciously trembled and immediately threw the photo in my hand onto the ground. There was an extra hand on the picture. Why would there be an extra hand on the picture?


    Fortunately, my reaction was quite fast. I immediately picked up the photo from the ground. After all, throwing things around was very rude, not to mention it was a photo of someone else.


    "I, I''ll immediately take a look!"


    This time, I held the photo in my hand and carefully examined it.


    But after looking at it for a long time, I still couldn''t find where the extra hand was. I couldn''t help but wonder if it was a bunch of bored old uncles who were playing a prank here.


    "No hands!"


    "No, young man, look carefully. Look at the position of your chest!"


    The middle-aged man still hadn''t given up and once again handed the photo over to me.


    This time, in order to make the picture more realistic, I couldn''t help but wipe my eyes. Following Uncle''s instructions, I looked towards the chest area of the picture.


    As expected, a white hand that was slightly cold appeared before my eyes.


    "This, this is impossible?"


    Clearly, this hand was not the hand of a normal person. To be more precise, it was the hand of a dead person.


    Then I looked at the pictures of the others, and the same hand appeared on all the pictures of everyone present.


    This meant that the hand actually came from the same person. Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but feel my scalp tingle, and a cold wind blew from my back.

 C32

    There must be something wrong with this matter!


    I just don''t understand why there are people in these photos. It didn''t look like a prank either.


    Moreover, who would be so bored as to scare a bunch of strangers?


    Obviously, this matter was not as simple as he had imagined. If the photo wasn''t too small, it was very likely that a person had appeared on it.


    No, it wasn''t exactly a person.


    Of course, no matter what happens in the picture, it has nothing to do with me. Following the principle of not being concerned about my own safety, I hurriedly returned the photo in my hands to its owner.


    I avoided these dirty things. If I could avoid provoking them, then I wouldn''t provoke them. After all, I''m just crossing the river in a muddleheaded manner. How would I have the time to bother with others?


    It seems that my plan to get a temporary residence permit has failed after what happened in the police station, but it''s not a big deal. It''s not a big deal to delay it for a day or two.


    From the looks of it, these people would not leave for a while. There were a few of them yelling that they were going to call the police.


    "Call the police? If the police could solve this problem, I would have already gone to the police. "How could he be in such a sorry state?"


    I found it funny to hear the voices shouting for the police. This might be what they call desperate medical attention.


    However, it was normal for these people to have this kind of reaction when encountering something like this. After all, the saying that the people had matters to attend to to to the police had already become deeply ingrained in the minds of the people.


    I turned around and prepared to leave. It was about time for the grandma to wake up. It was time to go back and prepare lunch for her.


    No matter what, the grandma was still injured. If she couldn''t keep up with her nutrition, it would be difficult for her to recover.


    Only now did I realize the true meaning of the phrase "time is life". If I were to stay in Jiangxia Town for one more day, my life would be in danger.


    But in the circumstances, I''m afraid I can only pray to God that the Lady''s health recovers soon.


    "Bam!"


    Just as I was about to step out of the room, I heard a muffled sound.


    Fortunately, I reacted quickly and retreated the moment I heard the sound. The door that was originally wide open was instantly closed. If I had been even a step slower, I would have crashed into the metal door.


    "Who?" "You''re courting death!"


    My first thought was that someone was trying to harm me. If I were to collide with the metal door at such a fast speed, even if I didn''t die, I would still lose a layer of skin.


    It was obvious that someone was trying to harm me.


    "No, there''s no one here!" It should be the wind, right? "


    While I was still angry, the middle-aged man who gave me the photo before pushed the door open again and looked around before speaking to me.


    It could be seen that although the middle-aged man said this, the expression on his face betrayed him. He stared at everyone in confusion, as if he couldn''t believe what he was saying.


    "It can''t be the wind! There must be someone! "


    As soon as the man finished his words, I retorted.


    You know, the layout of this police station is very strange. From the moment I took my first step here, I noticed that all the doors were facing outwards.


    Think about it. Doors that are opened outwards are rarely seen. Not only is this arrangement not convenient to enter, it can easily harm others. And according to many of the older generation, it is very hard to gather wealth outside the doors! To put it bluntly, if someone''s door was open towards the outside, then this kind of feng shui situation would make it difficult to keep the God of Fortune.


    However, this was not the main point. The most important point was that the door was clearly pasted on the wall just now. This meant that no matter how strong the wind was, it was impossible to move it.


    "That''s weird!" It''s not a person, and it''s not the wind. Could it be a ghost? "


    The middle-aged man seemed to agree with what I said and muttered.


    "Ghost!"


    Hearing the word "ghost", I instinctively looked around. Although this was an unintentional remark from the middle-aged man, it seemed to me that this matter was most likely related to ghosts.


    From the looks of it, the fact that someone had appeared in the photo was a form of warning to these people.


    But I really don''t understand why these people have nothing to do with me. Why do they want to harm me? Could it be that it''s because I helped them look at the pictures? It must be the same warning as before!


    I figured it all out and walked out the door again.


    "Bam!"


    But just as I was about to go out, the door slammed again.


    Fortunately, I was prepared this time and didn''t get too close.


    "Does this mean you won''t let me go?"


    I cursed in my heart.


    "Eh? What happened to the door today? "


    Just when everyone was feeling incredulous, the police officer sitting in the room also walked over and muttered to himself.


    He observed the door for a while, then tried opening it a few times. In the end, he still could not find anything out of the ordinary!


    "It might be the wind!"


    There was really no helping it, the policeman casually explained to everyone. However, the policeman seemed to enjoy his words, and when he just finished, quite a few people nodded in agreement.


    "Falling Wind, what Falling Wind has that much ability? Is it Falling Wind from a Ghost?"


    Of course, I only said this in my heart. I didn''t say anything to refute them, but if I said that it was done by a ghost, they would definitely treat me like a lunatic.


    It was better to have fewer things to do than to have more.


    "Forget it!" "Since you don''t want me to leave, then I will stay and see what tricks you can come up with."


    From the looks of it, I won''t be able to get out of the house for a while. It was obvious that something was trying to keep me here.


    If I''m right, there''s a good chance that this has something to do with the extra hand in the photo.


    But even if I did, I couldn''t do anything about it.


    Even though I can''t leave, I took out the photo and prepared to settle the issue of the temporary residence permit. Otherwise, it would be a waste of my time to stay here.


    "Hmm? "Lad, did you take this photo at the photo studio as well?"


    Just when I took out the photo and was about to hand it to the policeman sitting at the desk, I suddenly heard a questioning voice behind me.


    "Destined photo studio?"


    Since I didn''t pay much attention to the name of the studio when I took my next photograph, I only remember that it seemed to be some sort of fate.


    As for whether it was fated or not, even I am not sure for a moment.


    "Big brother, how did you know?"


    I turned around and spoke to the man who had just asked me a question. He was young, not much older than me, and he was wearing a cement suit. He must have been working at a nearby construction site.


    "Don''t worry about that first. Do you think you''re lucky enough to have a photo studio to take pictures of you?"


    The middle-aged man interrupted my question as he looked at me anxiously.

 C33

    "Let me see your picture!"


    Just when I was at a loss on where I was standing, a man suddenly rushed forward and snatched the photo from me.


    "It really is it!"


    Not long after, the man handed over the photo in his hand. This time, I saw the word ''fate'' written on the small bag holding the photo.


    I think the studio I went to should be the lucky one!


    "But brother, isn''t this just a photo studio? Is there a need for you to be so excited? "


    I''m a bit dissatisfied with the man''s way of doing things. No matter how excited I am, I shouldn''t have snatched something from someone else! What''s more, I don''t even know what he''s up to.


    "Hehe, big brother, I''m sorry. I was too excited just now!"


    Seemingly sensing my displeasure, the man scratched his head in displeasure and said to me with a smile. There was even a trace of guilt on his face.


    As the saying goes, don''t hit a smiling person. Since they already said so, then I have no reason to continue being angry. Moreover, this isn''t a big deal, there''s no need to be so hasty.


    "Big brother, are there any problems asking me where I took the photo?"


    However, I was interested in the fact that the man had asked me where I had taken the photo.


    After all, from his reaction, it could be seen that there was something fishy behind this.


    "Actually, it''s nothing much, just a picture of us people, were all taken at this fated photo studio?"


    The man seemed to feel a little sorry for what happened just now. Besides, he didn''t dare look at my face.


    Perhaps this was a type of simplicity that belonged to the migrant workers'' brothers! As for me, I am actually a bit embarrassed by what just happened.


    "How could there be such a coincidence?"


    I was a little surprised at the man''s words. I could understand if it was three or five people taking pictures in the same studio, but it was strange that so many people were in the same house.


    Could it be that this was the only place in the vicinity?


    But I soon rejected my own idea. I had met several photo studios on my way here, and there couldn''t be just one.


    But even if there were so many people taking pictures in the same studio, maybe there was something wrong with that. Maybe the boss was good at taking pictures.


    For a moment, I felt dizzy. I couldn''t think of any connection between these things.


    "Did you see a hand in your picture?"


    That''s right! With my hand, I smacked my forehead. I finally understood why that man was so agitated.


    If we were both photographed in the same studio, it was very likely that this hand would appear in my picture.


    I secretly cursed. There were so many photo studios on the streets, which one of them couldn''t be chosen, but chose this one instead.


    However, at this point, I didn''t have the time to complain anymore. I quickly took out the photo from my small bag and held it in my palm to examine it.


    "Whew ~ ~ It''s a good thing that I didn''t!"


    After a long while, I heaved a sigh of relief and spoke to the others.


    This dirty thing must not have come to cause trouble for me. Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but feel a little lucky. I looked at the people around me with sympathy.


    I quickly handed the photo in my hand to the police, afraid that something might happen again.


    Fortunately, everyone had calmed down at this moment. No one was making a ruckus, and no one was interfering with the police''s work; no one knew what they were thinking. However, there was a little bit of fear on their faces.


    Of course, at this moment, I don''t have the mind to care about the thoughts of others. I just want to finish the temporary residence certificate as soon as possible and leave smoothly. As for what happened here, when I return, I''ll ask the Grand Matriarch about it.


    "Hands, hands, there''s a hand on this!"


    Suddenly, there was a shout. A policeman threw the photo in his hand onto the ground and spoke to the crowd with a panicked expression.


    If he hadn''t called out, it would have been fine. With such a sudden shout, the previously quiet crowd turned noisy once again.


    Suddenly, everyone began to discuss amongst themselves, all sorts of things were being said, causing everyone to feel anxious, the atmosphere became a bit tense, and some people even directly told the people around them that he was sure that this was the doing of a ghost, and put on an appearance of not wanting to stir up any trouble, to scare everyone.


    It could be seen that this police officer was not that bold, or else he would not have reacted so violently.


    "Hand? "Impossible!"


    I shook my head, guessing the tension must have caused the policeman to hallucinate the presence of a hand.


    After all, I''ve seen it several times just now. Let alone one hand, I didn''t even notice a single finger.


    I picked up the photo from the floor and looked at it again. As expected, this photo seemed to have been replaced by someone, and a hand really did appear on it.


    Furthermore, the position of this hand was very strange. It was as though it was a greeting from someone, as it rested on my shoulder.


    Seeing this, I couldn''t help but feel a chill on my shoulder. I quickly turned around to see if there was someone else standing behind me.


    All of this was simply too unbelievable. After thinking about it, apart from the fact that it was a little scary, there was nothing else.


    My previous sense of luck had long since been thrown far away from me. Fear arose from the bottom of my heart. In just a few minutes, a dead person appeared out of thin air on my picture.


    If it were anyone else, I would have thought this was a magic show. But now, I know very well that this is not the case.


    "Boy, did your picture appear as well?"


    I didn''t know how to reply, so I just nodded my head. And unlike the others, there was more to my picture than just a hand.


    As I held the photo in my hand, I noticed that there was a small, easily overlooked line of red letters on the back of my picture, but I was sure that it was the same as any other hand, and that it had just appeared.


    Moreover, the red color of this character was not the ordinary red color of cinnabar. It was the same scarlet color as a human''s blood, which made it seem somewhat terrifying.


    For a moment, I couldn''t figure out why there was a line in my picture. However, to avoid causing unnecessary panic, I stuffed the photo back into my pocket.


    At this point, I think the only person who can solve the problem is the grandma. However, the words on the photo piqued my curiosity.


    I can''t figure out what it means.

 C34

    "You''re the same as them."


    These were the six small words that appeared on the photo.


    However, I didn''t understand what this line meant. I was the same as them. Obviously, they were referring to the other people present.


    But I don''t know any of them, not to mention, this is Jiangxia Town, so why would I be like these people.


    All sorts of questions popped up in my mind for a moment, but one thing I''m sure of is that it''s impossible for me to stay out of this matter any longer.


    "Damn it!"


    I couldn''t help but curse under my breath. I didn''t expect a temporary residence permit like this to cause such trouble. If I knew earlier, I would have been able to sleep in a hotel room.


    However, scolding is scolding. Since things have come to this point, I can''t sit still and wait for death. I can only return to find the Grand Matriarch for help and see if she has any ideas.


    "Everyone, quiet down. Let''s end this matter here for today. The police station will close for the day soon. Let''s go back today and come back tomorrow morning. I''ll explain everything then!"


    I knew that these people would not be able to come up with a solution if they stayed here all the time, and that instead they might as well go home first. After all, the people at the police station had their own work to do, and it wasn''t quite right for so many people to gather at the police station to discuss the matters of the ghosts and gods.


    As for giving them an explanation, I''ll ask the Grand Matriarch when I get back and see what she says.


    "Who are you? Why should we listen to you? "


    As the saying goes, shoot the bird in the head, and as expected, right after I said those words, someone started to retort.


    Obviously, they didn''t take my words seriously at all.


    Lu Dongbin was like a dog biting off its dog, and he didn''t recognize the kind heart.


    I was a little angry in my heart. With so many people gathered together, if something unexpected happened, the consequences would definitely be unimaginable.


    "Fine, I''ll just say it, but I still want to advise everyone, let''s go back today. Even if the police station has to deal with this matter, we should at least give them some time, right?" We''ll come back tomorrow morning and see if we find anything new. "


    "Of course, after what I''ve said, if everyone is willing to listen, it doesn''t matter whether they are willing or not. Since I don''t think there''s any need to stay here, I''ll be taking my leave!"


    Finished speaking, I ignored the rest of them and walked out the door.


    "Hmm?"


    To my surprise, this time I was able to get out without a hitch. I didn''t run into any kind of chilly wind that blocked my way.


    After leaving the police station, I didn''t dare to stay any longer. Afraid that something would happen, I quickly headed towards the hotel.


    I never would have thought that I would encounter such a strange thing after coming to Jiangxia Town to seek shelter. Right now, I''m very suspicious of whether I did something against the will of the heavens in my previous life, or if I''m just looking for a ghost.


    Fortunately, we were not far from the hotel. I ran all the way back to the hotel in about ten minutes!


    "Grand Matriarch, Grand Matriarch, open the door! Quickly open the door!"


    As I was in too much of a hurry to get out in the morning, I realized that I had forgotten my room card when I went out.


    Originally, I wanted to go back and get it, but after some careful thought, if I went back, I would definitely disturb the Grand Matriarch''s rest.


    Fortunately, it was noon and the nanny should have woken up. I kept ringing the doorbell and calling for the nanny to open the door.


    "Bastard, what''s the hurry? Did you see a ghost?"


    It was a long time before I heard the Grand Matriarch''s voice.


    Then, after a long while, the door slowly opened. I knew that due to the old woman''s cold legs, it was very inconvenient for her to move around.


    "How, how did you know I''d seen a ghost?"


    After I entered, I looked at the grandma in shock. Could it be that the Grand Matriarch had the ability to support her future?


    "It''s 12 o''clock in the afternoon. Your yin aura is so dense. Other than that, what else can you do?"


    I shook my head.


    "Speak!" "You troublemaker, what did you encounter this time?"


    The grandma looked at me with a helpless expression and a hint of complaint in her mouth.


    However, she was right. Based on everything that had happened recently, I was indeed a troublemaker.


    After that, I didn''t dare to hide anything as I told the Grand Matriarch everything that happened to me today, deeply afraid that I would miss anything.


    "Photos? "Hand?"


    After listening to my explanation, the grandma fell into deep thought, and her expression became somewhat grave.


    "Give me your picture!"


    It was some time before the Grand Matriarch spoke and asked me for the photograph.


    I didn''t dare to hesitate and quickly took the photo out of my pocket and handed it over with both hands.


    One had to know that the matters of the ghosts and gods were not small. If one was not careful, one might lose one''s life.


    "Go get my bag!"


    Seeing the Grand Matriarch''s serious expression, I could roughly guess that this time, she probably provoked another troublesome fellow.


    Hearing the Grand Matriarch''s orders, I didn''t hesitate in the slightest and immediately ran over to get her bag.


    Very quickly, the Grand Matriarch took out a yellow talisman from her bag. Then, she placed it on top of my photo. Following that, she took out some powder and scattered it on top of the yellow talisman.


    In an instant, a burst of light rose up and the yellow talisman covering my picture actually started to burn by itself.


    However, there was something odd about this. As the flame burned, it actually emitted a wisp of green smoke.


    "That''s true!"


    After a long while, the Grand Matriarch finally spoke up after the photos and yellow talismans were completely burnt to ashes.


    From her expression, it seemed that she already knew what I had provoked. Looking at this, I couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief.


    With the Grand Matriarch here, nothing unexpected would definitely happen. My anxious heart immediately eased up.


    I didn''t know that all of this had happened too early.


    "What should I say to you? The matter that you encountered this time will likely be a little troublesome! "


    The Grand Matriarch''s words were like a bucket of cold water, pouring down heavily on me, causing my originally heavy heart to once again be in suspense.


    "Could it be that it is even scarier than Soo Soo and the others?"


    I was really unsure, so I asked the grandma in a probing manner.


    "No, it''s just an unlucky soul."


    The Grand Matriarch''s words once again made me heave a sigh of relief. If we were to encounter any terrifying things, I''m afraid that we would have no other choice but to surrender our weapons and give up our lives.


    "What grandma said about trouble?"


    The Grand Matriarch sometimes spoke of troubles and sometimes of unease. For a moment, I was completely lost in my own thoughts and didn''t know what she was trying to say.


    "The trouble I''m talking about is that if you want to live, you''ll have to rely on yourself this time."


    "Relying on me? How is that possible? "


    Could it be that nanny wants me to fight ghosts? What a joke, I don''t know anything about them.


    For a moment I thought she was playing with me, but from the look on her face, she wasn''t.

 C35

    "Grand Matriarch, don''t tell me you want me to die?"


    "Bullshit!" What good will it do me if I tell you to die! "


    Hearing my words, the Grand Matriarch became slightly angry. Then she spoke again, to me.


    However, look at me now, how am I going to catch ghosts? So, this matter will have to be completed by you, and of course, although I cannot help you with my actions, I will teach you how to do it.


    I think that''s right. With the grandma''s current appearance, not to mention catching ghosts, she even has to support herself on the wall when walking. It''s a little unrealistic for her to help me solve my troubles.


    "Forget it!" Wasn''t it just a vengeful spirit? I, your father, would like to see how capable it is! "


    I made up my mind. It was impossible for the Grand Matriarch to always help me. There were some things that I had to rely on myself.


    Relying on others was always better than relying on oneself. This saying was always tested.


    "Then, what should I do next?"


    Although I said that I had to rely on myself, I really didn''t know how to handle this situation. Fortunately, the Grand Matriarch had a lot of experience, so hearing her say this shouldn''t be a mistake.


    "If my guess is correct, this vengeful spirit has already started its revenge. If you do not find a solution soon, your life will be in danger."


    Granny looked at me solemnly.


    "To deal with this kind of vengeful spirit, you must start from the origin. How about this, you first investigate its origins. If I''m not wrong, this should be a female ghost!"


    "Hm!" "I got it, I''ll be there in the afternoon!"


    I nodded my head and prepared to go to bed to rest. After all, I had been running back and forth this early in the morning and I was tired to death.


    "Rest. If you don''t want to die, then go now!"


    Just as I was about to take off my shoes and go to bed, the matron suddenly spoke up.


    Hearing the matriarch''s words, I didn''t have the mood to rest. I quickly got out of bed and left the hotel.


    "Source, source. The question is, where is this source?"


    After I left the house, I felt a little regretful that I hadn''t asked the Grand Matriarch about it.


    Jiangxia Town is so big, how can I find its origin with just one hand?


    "Oh? "I remember now!"


    Suddenly, I smack my forehead as I finally have a goal in mind.


    Go to the photo studio. Right, let''s start with the photo studio.


    It had to be known that these photos were all from a small shop called the Predestined Photo Gallery. If that was the case, then there must be a problem with this shop.


    Of course, one would only know the specific problem after going there.


    Very quickly, I arrived at the door of the Predestined Photo Gallery. However, the door that was supposed to be open for business was actually closed.


    "Is anyone there? Is the boss here? "


    I stood in the doorway and called out for a long time, but there was no response.


    "That shouldn''t be the case! The door isn''t locked, so logically speaking, the boss wouldn''t go out either? "


    I was a little puzzled. There was no one in the shop during the day. Could it be that he wasn''t afraid of recruiting thieves?


    Since the door wasn''t open, I pushed it open.


    "Huh? Why is it so cold?"


    Just as I stepped into the room, a chilly wind blew across my face, causing me to shiver involuntarily.


    It had to be known that the store wasn''t equipped with air-conditioning, and it was noon right now. Logically speaking, it shouldn''t be so cold.


    Furthermore, a shop like this should be filled with cold weather and hot weather.


    It was obvious that the temperature in the room was abnormal.


    However, being abnormal was not normal. After all, I just came here to look for abnormal things. If it was too logical, it would actually be strange.


    "Is the boss here?"


    After entering, I saw that there was no one in the outer room, so I headed towards the inner room. The inside of the room was specially made for taking pictures of people. Since there wasn''t any outside, it should be inside.


    Ever since I entered this room, I noticed that there was a problem. The further I went in, the lower the temperature of this room became. Furthermore, this kind of cold was not normal.


    "If there''s no one in here, I might as well take a look elsewhere!"


    The house felt so uncomfortable that I didn''t want to stay in it for even a minute.


    "Is there anyone in the house? I came in? "


    "As expected, he''s here. Seems like he''s really dead asleep!"


    Inside, I saw the boss leaning back in his chair, his head still hanging down, the picture clutched in his hand. He looked like he was asleep.


    I went up to him and tried to shake him awake. After all, there were some things I wanted to ask him.


    "Bam!"


    Suddenly, just as my hand was about to touch the shop owner, he suddenly fell to the ground.


    "This, how did this happen?"


    Just as I reached out to help the fallen boss, I suddenly saw his eyes bulging, his mouth open, and the look of extreme horror on his face.


    Apparently, only a dead man could do such a weird thing.


    I tried to touch the owner''s neck and found that his body had stiffened and he appeared to have been dead for some time.


    Perhaps it was because I had experienced so much during this period of time, but I realized that I wasn''t as scared as I thought when I faced the corpse.


    "Call the police?"


    This was my first reaction. I quickly took out my phone and dialed 110. This matter should be handled by the police.


    Since I''ve already called the police, I''m not going to stay here any longer. After all, the death of the owner of this shop surprised me. I originally thought he might be the mastermind, but now it seems that he''s the same as us.


    "Hmm? "What is this?"


    Just as I was about to leave, I was attracted by the photo in the owner''s hand!


    The person in the photo was none other than the owner himself, and the same person had appeared on the photo.


    "Could he have been killed by a ghost?"


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but feel a chill on my back. I immediately ran out of the room. Based on the temperature of the room, it was possible that the ghost was still here.


    At this moment, it is noon outside, when the yang energy is at its strongest. As long as I go out, no matter how strong the ghosts are, it would be difficult for me to get close to them.


    However, things did not turn out as I had hoped. Just as I rushed to the door, the door that I had originally opened actually closed by itself.


    "Crap!"


    Looks like I guessed right, this fellow is still here. Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but break out in cold sweat. Waves of cold wind came from behind me.


    If it was a head-on collision, I would probably end up like the owner, so I thought about it and reached for the doorknob.


    However, things were much worse than I expected. This time, no matter how hard I tried to open the door, it didn''t budge an inch.


    "Open it. Hurry up and open it for me?"


    At this moment, I clearly felt something wrap around my neck. I shouted with all my might.

 C36

    "How could this be?"


    I almost used all of my strength to pull the door open, but the door that should have been opened so easily was now like a huge rock, forcibly blocking my path.


    Obviously, the things in this room didn''t want me to leave.


    The suffocating sensation in my neck was so intense that I could feel a pair of hands resting on my neck.


    The cold was bone-piercing, the cold was suffocating, and the feel of these hands was no less than the ice in winter, and even colder than this.


    Moreover, I seemed to be able to hear the occasional sound of a woman crying behind me. The sound was very miserable, but in this environment, it was especially ear-piercing.


    At first glance, it gave people a creepy feeling.


    "Go, let''s go quickly!" If you don''t leave now, I''m afraid you''ll have to answer to him! "


    "If you don''t let me go, I will!"


    This is the only thought in my head. After all, this is the world''s greatest life.


    As for what exactly is behind me, I don''t have the time to care about it right now. Of course, the main reason is due to my fear.


    Fortunately, the sky was clear, and the door to the studio was not as sturdy as it seemed.


    Since I can''t open it, then I''ll try knocking it away first. I don''t believe that a youngster who has been eating food for more than twenty years will be blocked by a broken door.


    "Bang ¡­"


    For a moment, the sound of the collision didn''t reach my ears. I continued to charge forward, but the broken door in front of me didn''t budge the slightest, let alone breaking through the door.


    "How can it be so sturdy!"


    Due to my successive collisions, a burning pain came from my shoulder.


    Obviously, the door in front of me couldn''t be explained with common sense. If it didn''t look like a door, I would have suspected that there was a stone wall in front of me.


    "Does my life have to be entrusted to this place today?"


    From the looks of it, it was now impossible for me to escape.


    Thinking about it, I couldn''t help but to regret that I didn''t have anything to do here after eating so I came here to die. Yet now, before I could find out everything, my life was already thrown here.


    At the thought of death, my legs started shaking like a sieve. I couldn''t even stand properly.


    I don''t think that anyone will feel fear when facing death. No matter what, I am still in my twenties, and I haven''t even gotten married yet. How can I be willing to die like this?


    "Damn it, I''m going to die anyway. Let''s see what you can do to me!"


    I shouted loudly. My hands tightly grabbed onto the wrists on my neck and forced them open.


    Even if he died, he couldn''t die in such a miserable manner!


    I tried with all my might to take my hands off my neck, but in the end I realized they felt like the door in front of me.


    It was obvious that I couldn''t get rid of the owner of the hand with my strength.


    That being the case, even if I were to die, I have to die knowing what kind of monster is standing behind me.


    I turned my body to the back with force. Perhaps it was because of the strangling, but the process of turning my body seemed especially difficult.


    I could clearly feel that my neck seemed to have turned in a 360 degree circle. At that moment when I turned around, I even had the feeling that my head was about to be ripped off.


    However, it was this time around that I was able to clearly see the appearance of the fellow in front of me.


    As I turned, I saw a woman in a long white robe. No, to be exact, she was a ghost floating in the air.


    From this ghost girl''s appearance, she could also be considered pretty. Moreover, she looked exceptionally young, around the age of 24 or 25.


    The only terrifying thing about her was the fact that her eyes were constantly leaking blood. There were imprints of her hands on her beautiful face.


    Presumably, he was bullied before when he was alive.


    "Help, help me!"


    Looking at the ghost girl in front of me, I felt my scalp tingle. I really couldn''t think of any place I had offended her before.


    The hand on my neck tightened, and in the end, I could barely breathe. I felt a strong suffocating sensation in my lungs!


    Even so, I cried out with all my might, hoping for the last of it.


    "You have to die like them!"


    Just as I said those words, the female ghost''s voice sounded by my ear. Her voice was extremely ear-piercing as before, but this time, I clearly heard the contents of her words.


    You are the same as them.


    I knew that phrase because I had seen it in my photo only a few hours ago.


    "Me too?"


    I couldn''t figure out what was the same between me and these people, and what was the relationship between them and this ghost lady in front of me. If I were to lose my life for this reason, I wouldn''t be able to rest in peace no matter what.


    "Why don''t you explain it to me?"


    I said to the ghost lady with all my might, wanting to know the whole story.


    However, she didn''t know if this ghost girl only knew this sentence or if it was from a repeater. The same sentence would always be repeated in her mouth.


    However, the strength in my hands had increased by quite a bit. At this moment, I could even hear the sound of the bones in my neck being dislocated.


    "It seems like I won''t be able to escape death today!"


    In the end, I had given up resisting because I knew that my ability was greater than this ghost in front of me.


    I didn''t expect that I would die in such a place under such circumstances. Thinking about this, I felt somewhat unwilling.


    "Is anyone here?"


    Perhaps it was my fate, but just when I thought that I was about to run to meet the King of Hell, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    Presumably it was someone who had come here to take a picture, but to me, this was most likely my savior.


    I wanted to scream for help when I heard the question outside the door, but I couldn''t make a sound because of the ghost girl''s tight grip on my neck.


    Therefore, I had no choice but to kick the flower pot in front of me to the ground, trying to create as much noise as possible so as to attract the people outside the door to come in.


    Fortunately, from the beginning, the ghost girl only grabbed my neck. The other parts of my body could still move.


    "There''s someone here. If there''s someone here, then I''ll be coming in!"


    Indeed, after hearing the sound of movement in the house, the people outside prepared to push open the door and enter.


    However, I am still a bit worried. After all, I used so much strength just now to be unable to open the door, so how could someone from the outside enter so easily?


    "Creak ~"


    My worries seemed to be unnecessary. Just as my voice fell, the sound of the door opening once again rang in my ears.


    At the same time, I noticed that the ghost lady who had been standing in front of me had also disappeared. A ray of sunlight shone in from outside the house.

 C37

    I stood where I was, bathed in sunlight, and suddenly felt a lot more relaxed.


    "Cough ~"


    Due to the fact that my neck was pinched for so long, coupled with the fact that I inhaled heavily, I actually choked heavily.


    I used to choke on a lot of things, some to eat and some to drink, but until today, I found that choking on air was the worst kind.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter how bad it feels. After all, my little life has been saved, so it doesn''t really matter if I suffer for it.


    As the saying goes, it''s better to die than to live. I''m afraid I''m the type of person you''re talking about!


    "Is there something wrong with you?"


    Just when I was still immersed in the joy of surviving, a voice suddenly came from behind me.


    "You, you are the one who is sick!"


    I don''t know if it was because I was pinched for too long, or because I choked just now, but I found that my words were extremely sloppy.


    However, I am still a little angry at being called sick for no reason.


    After all, I just walked through the gates of hell, and now they say I''m sick, isn''t that obviously a curse?


    Who wouldn''t be angry?


    "If you''re not sick, why are you squeezing your neck with your hands? You''re courting death by eating your fill! "


    Hearing my curses, the people behind me didn''t get angry and instead, continued speaking to me. Only from the look on his face, I could tell he was looking at me like I was a psychopath.


    "Hold my neck?"


    His words puzzled me.


    However, following what he said, I still lowered my head to take a look. Indeed, it was as he had said. At this moment, both of my hands were tightly grabbing onto my neck.


    Could it be that everything I just experienced was just an illusion?


    No, it wasn''t an illusion, I''m sure of it. Besides, I have no doubt that if this man had come a minute or two later, I would have suffocated.


    Furthermore, I saw this ghost girl with my own eyes, how could all of this be fake? Furthermore, I clearly saw that it was a pair of female ghosts'' hands pinching my neck. How did it become my own? It was obvious that all of this was caused by this female ghost.


    Of course, I couldn''t possibly explain this to the person in front of me. After all, even if I were to tell him about the matter of the ghosts and deities, no one would believe me.


    I immediately lowered my hand from my neck. This posture was indeed strange. Who would be so bored as to grab their own neck?


    "What''s the matter, shall we go out and talk?"


    I grabbed the man in front of me and hurried out of the studio.


    Who knew what would happen if he stayed inside. Fortunately, it was noon and the sun was high in the sky. Even if the ghost girl was powerful, she wouldn''t dare to come out and behave atrociously.


    "Why did you pull me out? I came here to take a picture! "


    Obviously, after being forcefully dragged out by me, this person had become obviously unhappy, and a trace of anger appeared on his face.


    "Photography? What are we going to look like at this time?" "Look, see if the police have arrived!"


    At this moment, I didn''t care whether this man was truly angry or not, and immediately shouted at him.


    After the man heard my voice, he didn''t seem to understand what was going on. However, he still cooperated and looked around. I also borrowed this opportunity to take a few deep breaths and finally regained my senses.


    "Nope."


    After the man finished his observation, he didn''t notice any police officers coming this way, so he turned to me.


    "Yes."


    Hearing the man''s words, I nodded my head. It would probably take some time for these policemen to get here.


    "If you want to take a picture, go to another house! But today, I have to thank you for this matter! "


    The owner of the studio is dead and it''s impossible to take a picture here, I said to the man in front of me. However, he was still my savior, so I thanked him.


    "What? Boss, are you not open for business today?"


    It was obvious that this man regarded me as the boss of this shop and asked me. It seemed that he didn''t want to go anywhere else.


    However, it made sense. Who would run around in the middle of the day just for a photo? In any case, there wasn''t much difference between the photo and the one before it, so it was just a short distance away.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to take your picture, but more importantly, I''m not the owner of this shop. Besides, the real owner is still lying inside!"


    Seeing that this fellow still hasn''t given up, I explained to him.


    However, I did not directly say that the boss was already dead. After all, if I were to suddenly say it out loud, it would most likely scare the person.


    "Just lie down and wake up? This business has been delivered to our doorstep, how can we refuse it? "


    I really did not expect that the person standing in front of me was a young man. He did not understand what I was trying to say at all.


    Fine, since that''s the case, I can only speak the truth. I don''t want this guy to rush in and destroy the scene.


    "I mean that the owner is dead!"


    "Dead? How is that possible? If he died, how could you be here?"


    Apparently, this person was still skeptical of my words. After all, death in China is an incredible subject. It was normal for him to have such a reaction.


    Furthermore, thinking about what I did just now, it seems a little abnormal to others.


    "He is indeed dead. I saw it with my own eyes. I came here to take a photo just like you did. I didn''t expect to encounter such a situation the moment I arrived!"


    Seeing that he didn''t believe everything I said, I continued.


    However, as to why I appeared here, I made up a random excuse to avoid it.


    If he knew that I had come here to investigate the Ghost Hand incident, he would probably control me like I was a lunatic.


    "You really didn''t lie to me?"


    From the looks of it, this man still had some doubts towards my words, so he continued to confirm it.


    "En!"


    This time, I didn''t explain too much. I just nodded my head. From his expression, I knew that he probably believed everything I said, but he just couldn''t accept it.


    "If you want to take a picture, go somewhere else! Not too far away, there are quite a few photo studios. "


    I pointed to the front and said to him.


    Fortunately, when I passed this place in the morning, I came across several photo studios, not far from here, and told him so.


    Furthermore, I truly do not wish for this person to stay here for too long. After all, this female ghost is likely to be hidden in this room.


    I didn''t have much with him, so I stayed here because I still had to assist with the investigation after the police came. Furthermore, I already had a lot of Yin Qi on me, which isn''t bad either.

 C38

    "Hm!" I''ll leave now! "


    Hearing my words, the man subconsciously looked around, and then, without waiting for me to finish speaking, he turned around and left. Judging from his expression, there was a hint of fear.


    I quite understand that.


    Not long after the man left, two police cars arrived at the scene. Very soon, a cordon was raised in the surroundings.


    "Hello, I''m Wu Lei, the person who reported you earlier!"


    Seeing that the police had arrived, I hastily walked forward and said to an older police officer. From the looks of it, he should be the leader here.


    "Hmm, hello, just call me Officer Liu!"


    The policeman named Liu looked at me closely for a long time before he extended his hand to shake mine as he spoke.


    Presumably, he was looking to see if I was the murderer. However, since he took the initiative to shake my hand, it seemed that he had initially eliminated my suspicion.


    "Comrade Wu Lei, please tell us in detail what happened."


    Officer Liu spoke again, but this time he did it to inquire about the case. As it was a normal day, many people watched some legal programs and knew that Officer Liu''s inquiry was just a routine of public service.


    Naturally, I didn''t dare to slight the words of the police. I hurriedly told them in detail how I found the owner''s corpse and how I called the police.


    Of course, I naturally left out the matter of encountering the female ghost. I know that even if I were to spread the news, no one would believe me.


    Soon, the medical examiner''s results came out. The owner died from a sudden cardiac arrest, which we usually call sudden death.


    However, he was different from the other sudden deaths. From the face of the shop owner, it could be seen that he must have been severely frightened before he died. The estimated time of death should be around 9 in the morning.


    Since there were only my footprints around, it basically ruled out killing him.


    As for the specific outcome of the death, it would need further analysis to know.


    Not long after, the owner''s corpse was taken away. It seemed like he was dragged back to the police station for a detailed examination.


    It had to be said that the police officers were very efficient. Within half an hour, they had obtained preliminary results of the investigation and were ready to leave after sealing the scene. "Comrade Wu Lei, this is the end of the day. Please keep your call clear for a period of time and help us investigate."


    Officer Liu said to me before he left.


    "Hm!" I know that! "


    After all, the case was not yet settled, and it was the duty of every citizen to assist the police in the investigation.


    "Why is it another sudden death, and all of them have pictures in their hands! Weird, why doesn''t this look normal at all! "


    "Hmm, something is definitely not right!"


    Just as I was about to leave, I heard something useful from the two officers'' mouths.


    I turned around and saw that the two officers were about to leave.


    "Hello, Comrade. Didn''t you just say that a few sudden deaths occurred within two to three hours?"


    "Hm!" That''s right, this is already the third case. You say that this is not strange! "


    The policeman didn''t seem to be afraid of me and said this directly to me.


    Just as he finished his sentence, another person standing beside him also spoke to me.


    "And the strangest thing is that when these people died, they all had their pictures on their cell phones. The most surprising thing was that these two people died suddenly on the way home from the police station! You said that it''s not scary? "


    "Hm!" It was truly terrifying! I wonder how did this happen? "


    I nodded and pretended to be shocked.


    However, although I appeared to be very surprised, my heart wasn''t surprised at all.


    Because I know that the death of these people definitely wasn''t a coincidence, and the real cause of death couldn''t have been as simple as sudden death.


    "Alright, let''s not talk anymore. We''ll be leaving first!"


    Before leaving, the two policemen didn''t forget to say goodbye. They were very polite.


    When all the policemen had left, I realized that the clue that had appeared in my mind had been cut off once again.


    Moreover, it was very clear that this ghost girl had already started her attack. In just a short span of three to four hours, three people had died. The killing efficiency was extremely high.


    What should he do? He couldn''t wait any longer! From the looks of it, he still had to get the Grand Preceptor''s help and see what ideas she had.


    I knew that the ghost could attack me at any moment, and the longer it dragged on, the more dangerous my life would be.


    You know, I almost died at her hands, so it must be a lie to say I wasn''t afraid.


    "Three have died!" I wonder if it will be my turn! "


    I vaguely remember that there were about ten or so people who showed me the pictures at the police station. I didn''t pay much attention to the exact number, but it couldn''t have been more than twelve.


    In this case, everyone we saw was in danger of dying. Even others, such as the owner, would be involved.


    However, at this point, I can''t care about the life and death of others. After all, I don''t know any of these people and even if I wanted to save them, I have no way to do so.


    As I walked, I thought about it. In the blink of an eye, I was back at my living quarters. It felt like I had been transported here.


    "Why is he here?!"


    The grandma seemed to have expected that I would come back. She wasn''t surprised to see me, and instead asked me a question out of the blue.


    I knew which female ghost was the main target of the Grand Matriarch''s words, so I nodded subconsciously.


    "What do you think of her skills?"


    "She almost strangled me to death!"


    In the face of the Grand Matriarch''s problem, I could only speak the truth. After all, the only person who could save my life now was the Grand Matriarch.


    "Since she tried to kill you using the method of pinching people, it seems like her cultivation isn''t that deep. That''s easy to deal with!"


    After listening to the grandma''s words, I seemed to have understood a principle. I couldn''t help but feel resentment from the bottom of my heart.


    It seems like the Grand Matriarch purposely let me run over to test the strength of this female ghost. From the start to the end, I was completely taken advantage of by her.


    Luckily, I was lucky. Otherwise, I would have been killed by her before I could determine her strength.


    Thinking about this, I couldn''t help but want to know whether the Grand Matriarch wanted to help me or kill me.


    "Don''t be angry, I''m doing this for your own good!"


    The Grand Matriarch seemed to see my displeasure and said to me.


    "Tell me, why did you send me to test this ghost girl''s strength for my own good? Don''t you understand and want me to die?"


    As for the Grand Matriarch saying ''for my own good'', I really couldn''t understand her intention. Was she really trying to save me or was she trying to harm me?


    Just listen to me, and I''ll tell you why I want you to do this.

 C39

    "Think about it carefully. If you don''t know the strength of this female ghost, how are you going to deal with her? And before you left, I calculated that even though you would be in danger, but your life won''t be in danger. That''s why I let you go. "


    "Furthermore, you have survived more than once from Soo Soo and Zhao Quan''er. From this, we can see how lucky you are!"


    "You must remember, everything that the nanny has done is for your own good!"


    Soon, the Grand Matriarch looked at me and said a long series of words, nothing more than words of comfort.


    However, thinking about it carefully, Grand Matriarch''s words were indeed reasonable. After all, if I were to face this female ghost this time, if I were not prepared for it, something might happen.


    "Alright, I understand."


    I nodded at the grandma and said.


    "Did you encounter anything strange this time? Also, tell me what does this ghost girl look like?"


    I don''t know why the Grand Matriarch asked all this, but I told her exactly what had happened.


    Especially that line, "You have to die like them," which I still don''t understand.


    As for the female ghost''s appearance, I emphasized it on the Grand Matriarch. I told her about the blood and tears, as well as the finger prints.


    "Un, don''t worry about it. Let me think about it first!"


    After listening to my story, the grandma sank into deep thought. He seemed to be thinking of a countermeasure.


    After about two or three minutes, the grandma looked up at me and then spoke to me.


    "From your description, this ghost girl must have been bullied before she died, but as for how she died, I''m not sure right now. She said that you''re the same as them, perhaps because you''ve stayed with these people before. She mistook you for the murderer!"


    "However, these are only my speculations. As for the specific reason, I will only ask about it after I capture her."


    "Oh!" There''s one more thing I forgot to mention just now! "


    Only after the grandma had finished talking did I realize that I had actually forgotten the most important matter and hurriedly opened my mouth to speak.


    "Grand Matriarch, when I returned, I heard from the police that three people died in succession today. Furthermore, all of them are related in this matter."


    "Un, I understand!"


    The Grand Matriarch nodded. She could tell that she wasn''t surprised by what I had said.


    "It must be because this ghost girl can''t wait that she attacked so quickly." Looking at this speed, in less than a day, all of these people will probably die. "


    The Grand Matriarch spoke indifferently, as if in her eyes, death was nothing out of the ordinary.


    I, on the other hand, felt goosebumps all over my body after listening to the Grand Matriarch''s words.


    One day, this was completely out of my expectations.


    "Can we try to save their lives?"


    I asked the Grand Matriarch for her opinion in an attempt to save these people. Although I am not familiar with them, I can''t just watch one living life after another disappear from this world in vain.


    After all, they had their own family, and saving a life was like saving a family.


    "Save? I wanted to save them too, but do you know where they live? "


    The Grand Matriarch''s words were like a blow to my head, bringing me from my dream to reality.


    The Grand Matriarch was right. I don''t even know where they live, so how could I possibly protect them?


    Moreover, this matter involved so many people, so no one knew who the ghost girl''s next target was.


    "Good will always be rewarded, evil will always be rewarded. Everything has its own arrangements. "


    "Let''s not think about this for now, we have to think about how to deal with this ghost girl!"


    The Grand Matriarch pulled my thoughts back, and together we discussed how to deal with the ghost.


    "You have to know that with your current strength, it''s impossible to subdue this female ghost. Moreover, the risk is too great. If you''re not careful, I''m afraid that it will take your life."


    "What should we do? We can''t just let her keep on killing."


    When I heard that I couldn''t subdue this ghost girl, my heart immediately turned cold. I didn''t want to be strangled to death by her again. The feeling of having my neck strangled was too terrifying.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? Listen to me explain it to you slowly."


    After the Grand Matriarch was interrupted by me, she looked a little angry as she said that with dissatisfaction.


    This time, I learned my lesson and quickly bowed my head in apology for not interrupting the Grand Matriarch''s speech.


    "To deal with this kind of vengeful spirit, you have to cure her. First, find the cause of her death."


    "This means that I still have to investigate!"


    Hearing my words, the grandma nodded her head. Truthfully, I was extremely resistant. After all, there was no guarantee that I would run into this ghost girl again during the investigation.


    You don''t need to worry so much. When you go this time, bring this yellow talisman with you. With it, this female ghost won''t be able to get close to you for a while.


    "How can you give me a few more?"


    I took the talisman from the grandma''s hands and looked at it for a long time, but I couldn''t understand what was written on it. However, when I knew that it could save my life at a critical moment, I spoke shamelessly to the grandma once again.


    After all, the more good things like this, the better. Even if he couldn''t use them now, he might be able to use them in the future.


    "Scram! Do you really think that I''m just picking up these things?"


    The old granny cursed and did not give me another piece of paper. It seemed that she would not give me any more no matter what.


    "What''s good!" I''ll go investigate it now! "


    I touched the talisman in my pocket and immediately felt emboldened. I was really looking forward to going out and investigate this matter and get rid of this troublesome matter.


    "Mm, a change might happen if we delay. Hurry up and go!"


    The Grand Matriarch was rather supportive of my decision and she quickly chased me out of the house.


    "Let''s start with these people''s experiences!"


    This time, although I had yet to go out, I had already thought of what to do. Since this ghost girl kept repeating to me that you were the same as them, then what did this mean? There must be something in common between these people.


    After knowing all of this, my investigation direction suddenly has a target. However, the only difficulty I had was that I didn''t even know these people. Finding them would be like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Maybe the heavens were joking with me. While I was investigating, news of people dying would come from time to time.


    And what scares me the most is that every dead person is the one I''m looking for. I''ve heard eight deaths throughout the afternoon, and every one of them is holding a picture of himself when he dies.


    The picture was small, not large.


    It wasn''t until the death message ended that I realized I might be the only one alive, but even so, the investigation had to continue.

 C40

    As the minutes ticked by, I was probably the only one left alive. I didn''t know if it was luck or misfortune. Because at the end, I felt more and more uneasy.


    I believe that it won''t be long before she comes knocking.


    So before we do that, I must investigate why this ghost girl wants to kill him. What grudges do they have? What grudges do they have?


    This was the key to resolving the crisis.


    Fortunately, Jiangxia Town isn''t that big, so at the same time I heard the news of the deaths of these eight people, I also started my investigation.


    First of all, I would rush to the scene of every death I heard.


    Of course, I''m not doing this to see how these people died, but to get the information I need.


    In our society, we lack all kinds of talented people, but we do not lack those who like to watch the show and gossip.


    This was exactly the kind of person I was looking for, and although I might not get too reliable information from them, there might be some value in some gossip.


    I was no different from a headless fly anyway, so I could only bite wherever there was a crack.


    To be honest, these people who love to watch the show gather quickly and disperse quickly. Every time I come to a place, I wouldn''t have to inquire much before the crowd who were watching the fun had already dispersed.


    So on the way, I had to ask some questions that I thought were more important. It was just that these people didn''t offend anyone, did they have enemies or something like that.


    Things didn''t go as smoothly as I''d expected. I asked several people in a row, but I didn''t get any valuable information.


    From what I''ve heard from a lot of people, these people not only have no enemies, but they also have the typical character of a good person. They never take the initiative to provoke others, and they are basically the type of people who don''t roar even when they see injustice.


    Since that''s the case, I really don''t understand how these people could have anything to do with this female ghost.


    The cause of death for each of the eight people was different. It was no longer limited to the sudden deaths. The only thing common to them was that the deaths of the eight people had basically been ruled out.


    It seemed like this ghost girl''s killing techniques were getting more and more brilliant! I don''t know what she''ll do to me.


    When I finished asking about the last dead man, I couldn''t help sighing.


    At the same time, the sky had already darkened. From the looks of it, it wouldn''t be long before the sky turns dark. Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but subconsciously touch the yellow talisman in my pocket.


    At this moment, this yellow talisman is my peace of mind. As long as it exists, I won''t be afraid even if this ghost lady appears.


    I spent the whole afternoon running back and forth, almost running across the entire town of Jiangxia, back and forth between north, south, and north.


    When I was really free, I realized that I was so hungry that my chest was pressed against my back, and my legs felt like they were trembling as I walked.


    "This won''t do. If this goes on, I''ll starve to death sooner or later!"


    Perhaps it was because he was too focused just a moment ago and he didn''t feel any malicious intent at all, but it was only after he was done with his work that he realized he was about to faint from hunger.


    Because I was still nearly half an hour away from the hotel, it wasn''t too realistic to go back and eat.


    I was so hungry that I started to panic. I didn''t care that much and just went to a noodle shop nearby and entered.


    "Boss, give me a bowl of beef noodles, please!"


    Because it was the meal time, there were a lot of people eating in the restaurant. The noises were also very noisy, making it seem somewhat chaotic.


    I looked around. Most of the seats were occupied.


    I chose a seat close to the corner. The reason I sat there was because I couldn''t stand people arguing with me. The second reason was that I had other things to think about, so this place was relatively quiet.


    As there were too many guests in the restaurant, the speed at which the dishes were served was much slower than usual.


    I sat on my stool and waited, thinking back to what I had learned this afternoon, listening to the idle chatter around me.


    I don''t know if it was because I was hungry for too long, but when I sat on the table, I felt a little dizzy.


    "Sir, please enjoy your meal!"


    Just when I thought I was about to fall asleep, the waiter finally brought me the noodles.


    I didn''t care if this side of my mouth was hot or not. I picked up the chopsticks and stuffed it into my mouth, looking completely like a reincarnated hungry ghost.


    To be honest, the beef noodles in this restaurant tasted quite good. In less than two minutes, I had already finished all the noodles.


    I sat on the stool and patted my belly. My stomach finally had something, and I felt much better from head to toe.


    Originally, I wanted to order another bowl of soup, but when I thought about it carefully, I should be able to get half my full from drinking the rest of the soup, so I gave up on the idea of having another bowl of soup. After all, I didn''t have much money left on me.


    I used my chopsticks to stir the broth in the bowl to see if there were any noodles left that I had swept clean.


    Sure enough, after being disturbed by me like this, I found something at the bottom of the bowl. It must be because I didn''t get all the noodles just now. I was overjoyed and hurriedly used my chopsticks to pick it up.


    "What ¡­ what is going on?"


    Just when I was about to stuff the chopsticks into my mouth, I was suddenly startled by what was on the chopsticks. My hands trembled and I dropped the chopsticks onto the table.


    How is this a noodle!" It was clearly a ball of a woman''s hair, and a very large one at that.


    Looking at the hair that had fallen back into the bowl, my stomach suddenly felt like I was about to vomit.


    I never thought that the hygiene in this shop would be so poor. Not to mention the hair on the noodles, but it was so big that it showed how terrible the hygiene in the kitchen was.


    "Pah!" Waiter, come here! How can you have a woman''s hair in this bowl! "


    Looking at the ball of hair in front of me, I slammed the table and stood up. I shouted at the waiters in the shop, wanting to get an explanation from them.


    After all, no one could stand to be able to eat such a thing in a bowl.


    "Hair, that''s impossible! How can we eat hair in our shop? "


    The waiter walked over after hearing the sound, while muttering to himself.


    At the same time, due to the loud sound of me hitting the table a moment ago, it directly alarmed the other customers in the shop. A few busybodies also surrounded me.


    "How is that impossible? Take a look if you don''t believe me!"


    Hearing the waiter''s quivering voice, I directly brought the bowl in front of her to let her have a good look.


    "No!" Where is your hair? Do you want to eat an overlord''s meal!? "


    The waiter in front of me stirred his chopsticks in his bowl for a long time before he finally spoke to me.


    "There''s really nothing in this bowl! Is there something wrong with you? You are affecting the appetite of others! "


    At the same time, the customer who was standing at the side also chimed in, looking at me as if I were a patient.


    "This, this is impossible?"

 C41

    "This, this is impossible?"


    I could see a ball of a woman''s hair falling out of the bowl.


    I shouted at the waiter.


    Could it be that the waiter had hidden his hair?


    After all, these people can do anything for the sake of doing business.


    "Say, did you hide your hair?"


    I interrogated the waitress before snatching the bowl from her hands once again.


    "Do you think you''re sick? So many people were watching just now, where did this bowl of hair come from? "


    At this moment, the waitress, who was initially kind to me, unexpectedly opened her mouth and scolded me. From the looks of it, I was quite infuriated.


    "This girl is right, we didn''t see her hiding anything, and we didn''t see any hair in the bowl either."


    "I''ve eaten here for so many years, the hygiene of this restaurant is definitely one of the best."


    "..."


    For a moment, the surrounding crowd was filled with cheers. The people who were originally standing to the side, watching the commotion, started to speak one after another. They were completely favoring this restaurant and the waiter in front of them.


    Could it be that they want to bully me because I''m not a local?


    Thinking of this, I randomly grab a pair of chopsticks from the table and start stirring in the bowl.


    As long as they found their hair in the bowl, they would definitely shut their mouths.


    However, things went against his wishes. The hair that was originally floating in the broth actually disappeared in such a short amount of time.


    More accurately, it had disappeared before everyone''s eyes.


    "That''s not right, there was clearly something just now!"


    I stirred the broth in the bowl, but I couldn''t find the ball of hair I was looking for. I even checked the bottom of the bowl, but still couldn''t find anything.


    After a series of inspections, I only barely managed to break the bowl to take a look, but I still couldn''t find what I was looking for.


    It was as if the ball of hair had vanished into thin air; he could not find it no matter how hard he searched.


    Could it be that I was hallucinating?


    Just as I awkwardly stood there, unsure of how to deal with this farce, the waiter by the side opened his mouth to speak again.


    "I''ve seen a lot of people like you these days. Isn''t it because I want to eat an overlord''s meal? "Fine, this bowl of noodles will be treated as charity for you. I''ll gift it to you for free."


    From the looks of it, the waiter was truly angry. His tone was full of ridicule and he actually mistook me for coming to their restaurant to eat an overbearing meal.


    At this moment, I didn''t know how to explain what had happened to me. Even if I did, no one would believe me. After all, seeing is believing.


    My face reddened as I stood where I was, unable to leave or to sit. I received gazes from the others.


    "I really am not here to eat an overlord''s meal. If you don''t believe me, I''ll take out the money for you to see. How about this, in order to make up for the loss of your restaurant, I''ll eat another bowl and settle the accounts later!"


    I didn''t want this to continue, so I pulled out my wallet and explained it to the service.


    And to see if I was hallucinating, I decided to have a bowl of noodles and see what it was all about.


    "Humph!" The people I hate the most are people like you! "


    The waitress was extremely dissatisfied with me and spoke directly to me. After saying that, she called out to the guests in the surroundings and continued to head back to eat.


    It seemed like she didn''t want to blow up the issue. After all, she was still in the business. If she kept pestering him, it might affect his business.


    Only after she left did I sit back down on the stool. This time, however, I lowered my head to the ground. After such an incident happened, it would definitely be a lie if I said that I wasn''t ashamed.


    "Tell me, why are there so many bizarre things happening today? Not to mention several people dying, we even met such a situation during our meals!"


    Not long after I sat down, people around me began to talk about what had just happened.


    Of course, in this era of freedom of expression, as long as it doesn''t involve personal attacks, I really don''t care what others say.


    "En, that''s right. Moreover, I know quite a few of these people who died. Their friendship is usually not bad."


    While they were talking, the two of them suddenly brought up the topic of the female ghost''s murder.


    Alright, I didn''t expect that I would be able to hear the information I wanted here. However, this time, I didn''t dare to step forward to inquire about it. Instead, I just sat on the spot and quietly listened to their conversation, afraid that I would miss any important clues.


    "Sigh, I don''t know what''s going on. In just a single day, so many people died."


    "I think the death of these people must be abnormal. This must be the female ghost''s revenge!"


    Their conversation continued, and soon, an older man spoke to the man sitting opposite him. As he spoke, he didn''t forget to bow with both hands, as if he was very scared.


    "Girl, how did he know it was a ghost?"


    After hearing the man''s words, I couldn''t sit still anymore. I really wanted to rush up to him and ask him about it, but in the end, I endured it.


    After what happened just now, it seems that these people have an extremely bad impression of me. If I rashly rush over, it would be counterproductive.


    I suppressed my excitement and continued to eavesdrop on their conversation.


    "Woman, you must be joking right? Where in the world is there a ghost?"


    Obviously, the man in front of him was a typical atheist, and he was disdainful of what the other said.


    However, I was completely intrigued by this person''s words and couldn''t wait to hear what he had to say.


    "Young man, don''t believe me, this world is big! You''ve only eaten a few years of rice and a few years of vinegar!"


    The older man saw that the other party didn''t believe what he had just said, and he coldly laughed, continuing to speak.


    This time, there was a hint of ''playing the elder'' in his tone.


    "Heh, since you say so, then I want to know what basis do you have to believe that these people were killed by the female ghost!"


    The young man seemed a bit dissatisfied. After all, being looked down upon was a very unpleasant thing, so he purposefully bragged about it.


    However, it was also because of this that the young man directly asked the question that was also buried deep within my heart.


    "Don''t worry, let me analyze it for you slowly!"


    Faced with the young man''s question, the older man was in no hurry to explain. Instead, he drank a mouthful of tea and shifted the stool under him before slowly opening his mouth and speaking.


    Heh, if this was in the ancient times, he would definitely be a lively and lifelike storyteller. I couldn''t help but sigh from the bottom of my heart.


    However, I do know that I''m getting closer and closer to the truth of this matter.

 C42

    "Alright, stop keeping us in suspense, tell us quickly!"


    The young man couldn''t bear to urge her as he saw his companion like this.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? You can''t eat hot tofu in such a rush. Aren''t you afraid of it when you know what a good meal is?"


    It was unknown if this old man was intentionally angering his companions, or if he had such a personality, but he still maintained his calm demeanor and didn''t seem to have the intention of speaking up.


    "Heh, you''re really pushing it too far! If you want to say it, say it. If you don''t want to say it, then say it! "


    The young man seemed to be angry as he looked at his companion who was sitting opposite to him.


    "Don''t? You don''t want to hear it, but I want to hear it! "


    After all, this is related to my life. How can you be so hasty?


    "Look at a young man like you, why are you so impatient? Don''t be impatient, I''ll tell you right away."


    From the looks of it, the older man was also afraid of his comrades, so he didn''t pay any more attention to him and quickly said those words to him.


    "Do you know? The people who died today all had the same experience, and their deaths are most likely related to this matter. "


    "Of course, don''t take it too seriously. After all, I guessed it myself."


    Hearing the last sentence, the young man frowned. It seemed that his companions were irresponsible and dissatisfied. After all, these people were no longer living in this world. To speak carelessly would be very disrespectful to the dead.


    "Common things? What exactly is going on!? "


    I silently tried to figure out the contents of this name. Although it was just his speculation, I had a hunch that the man was right.


    "Since you said it, they have experienced the same thing. What exactly is the matter?"


    "Do you know about the murder case that caused so much commotion a few years ago?"


    The man raised the disposable cup in front of him and took a sip before speaking in a low voice.


    "I know!" "At that time, the situation was so bad that there were probably only a few people in Jiangxia Town who didn''t know about it."


    The young man looked at his companion and said disapprovingly.


    The official report called it the "Rain Night murder case", but in private, it was called the tragic death of a young girl in the prime of her youth. Back in the day, it caused quite a sensation in Jiangxia Town.


    Overnight, a heavy rain, a young girl, a missing killer, and a rape had created countless connections between them.


    One of the most unacceptable aspects was that up until now, no one had been able to catch the murderer, and this was also the only criminal case in Jiangxia Town that hadn''t been solved. Perhaps it was because of the heavy rain that night, but the crime scene seemed to have been washed clean, and there were no clues that could be found.


    Fortunately, after this incident, there were no more similar cases. The perpetrators also disappeared without a trace, as if they had vanished into thin air.


    As time passed, people gradually forgot about this matter.


    "But how could the death of these people be related to this? This is a case from several years ago!"


    "Hm!" The others may not seem to have any connections, but the reason for this is probably something that only I alone know. "


    The man''s face was full of pride as he said this.


    "Speak, speak!"


    When the young man heard that there was a secret that no one else knew, his interest was piqued and he couldn''t wait to ask.


    "Fine, let me say yes, you better not spread it around. After all, this is just my speculation. If this were to spread out, I''m afraid that someone would say that I''m creating a rumor!"


    Before he spoke, this man did not forget to tell his companions that he had done an excellent job of keeping the secret.


    I knew that the main event was about to start. As a result, I gently shifted the chair under my butt towards the two of them in an attempt to hear more clearly.


    "Do you know? "In fact, in which case, there was a witness who saw the whole process, and in fact, the witness was not the same person. I think that the people who died today should all be witnesses to the case that year."


    "No, that''s impossible. If there were any witnesses, this case would have been solved long ago!"


    The young man felt that his companion''s words lacked logic as he retorted.


    In my opinion, this doesn''t make sense either. If there really was a witness, then why is it that this case hasn''t been solved yet?


    Furthermore, according to the man''s conjecture, the people who died today were probably the witnesses to the case.


    This is something that one of my friends who died told me personally. The reason why they didn''t go to the police was because they were thinking that it would be better if they didn''t have to do more and were implicated. I think the others are probably thinking the same thing.


    "Keep bragging! I thought you could come up with some tricks, but I didn''t expect you to come up with such a lousy story after listening to it for so long. "


    The man was about to continue speaking, but when he saw his companion acting like this, he tactfully shut his mouth.


    "So that''s how it is, truly like stepping on broken iron shoes without finding any place to spend all the effort!"


    Although this man''s speculations may sound like they are full of holes to others, it seems to me that this is probably the reason why the ghost girl killed him.


    As for why these eyewitnesses did not report the case, it could only be summarized with one sentence, for fear of bringing disaster upon themselves.


    However, they never would have thought that after so many years, they would pay such a heavy price for their initial cowardice.


    But why did this ghost girl have to wait so long for revenge? I really don''t understand it, could it be that this isn''t the same thing?


    However, I immediately shook my head. That was probably the only thing that could connect all of them.


    Forget it for now. It was best to ask the matriarch about the cause of this matter when we get back.


    It was unknown when the waiter brought the noodles in front of me. From start to finish, I didn''t notice it in the slightest. Perhaps it was because I was too focused on listening to the story just now.


    This time, before I ate again, I stirred the chopsticks in the bowl to make sure there was nothing else before I began to move the chopsticks.


    As the amount of beef noodles wasn''t too big, I ate up the entire bowl of noodles very quickly. Aside from the soup, there wasn''t even any dregs left.


    "So she did it!"


    Just as I finished scooping up all the noodles in the bowl, a ball of a woman''s hair emerged from the bottom of the bowl.


    At this point, I finally understood that this was the ghost girl''s trick from the beginning.


    Perhaps it was because I had talisman paper on me that she was unable to approach me, so she thought of this method.


    She should be around by now, I thought. I looked around but didn''t see any sign of her.


    However, my intuition told me that this ghost girl must still be hiding nearby. As for where she is hiding, I have no idea.

 C43

    This time, I learnt my lesson. After eating, I hurriedly stood up and went to the counter to pay the bill.


    However, when I came to the counter, I found that there seemed to be more people paying than eating. There were about a dozen people surrounding the small counter.


    Fortunately, I was quite smart and had already prepared the change in my hand. In the end, I forcibly squeezed to the front of the counter and paid for the noodles.


    After they left, the sky completely darkened. Looking up, they could see a crescent moon hanging above the river of stars. From time to time, a cool breeze would blow by, causing one''s spirit to soar.


    "Let''s go!" After dinner, I will walk around for a bit and live to 99 times! "


    I patted my stomach. After eating two bowls of noodles, my stomach still felt a little bloated. Furthermore, my appetite was not big to begin with. Today''s meal could be considered as my limit.


    Looking at the time, I called the grandma and ordered a serving of takeout. I decided to go back, taking a walk while I ate.


    Furthermore, the half an hour walk wasn''t too far, it was just right for him to use it for a walk.


    "Strange, why is there no one around here?"


    I walked along the wide street. After walking for about ten minutes, I actually didn''t see a single pedestrian.


    Logically speaking, there should have been a lot of people strolling around at this place, but today, there wasn''t even a single person in sight. There weren''t even any cars passing by.


    "Not good, this is probably another trap set up by that female ghost!"


    Fortunately, my reaction was fast, and I immediately recognized that something was wrong. I hastily reached into my pocket to retrieve the yellow talisman.


    I knew that as long as this yellow talisman was in my hands, with this female ghost''s current abilities, she wouldn''t be able to harm me no matter what.


    "Glyph, where is my Glyph?"


    As I rummaged through my pockets, I suddenly realized that the worst thing that had happened to me had happened.


    The talisman that should have been in my pocket disappeared into thin air.


    At the same time, there was a hole about five centimeters long in the pocket of my pants, and I didn''t notice it at all.


    There was no doubt that I had been robbed. Fortunately, my phone and wallet were still there, except for the yellow talismans and some change in my pocket.


    But in my current situation, I''d rather lose my phone and purse, which are so worthless compared to my life.


    However, things did not go as I wished. The yellow talisman that was originally meant to protect my life was actually stolen at a critical moment.


    Almost without thinking about it, I was sure that someone had cut my pants with a razor blade and stolen a few dollars and yellow charms while I was settling the bill.


    "What should we do?"


    I looked at my surroundings and felt that the temperature was dropping. It was quiet and cold, making me instantly feel as if I had fallen into an icy cavern.


    I stood where I was, not knowing whether I should leave or not. I looked around vigilantly, afraid that the female ghost would suddenly appear in front of me.


    "Telephone. Right, call the Grand Matriarch."


    I quickly took out the phone from my pocket, but this time, no matter how hard I tried to press the button, the phone seemed to have died.


    Needless to say, this must have been done by a female ghost as well.


    Since I was unable to call for help, I could only rely on myself. Looking at the silence in my surroundings, I turned and ran back.


    As I ran, I thought, "Since this ghost girl has already caught me, why didn''t she just appear and kill me instead of torturing me with this kind of trick?"


    Furthermore, I have no enmity with her nor am I a witness. She actually didn''t even let me off. In the end, it was me who was too unlucky.


    He was born to attract the attention of ghosts, so what else could he do?


    "Damn, I remember that I didn''t go that far!"


    I looked down at my wristwatch and found that I had been on the road for more than twenty minutes, completely drenched in sweat.


    Twenty minutes, I think, at this rate, would be enough for me to run back from the hotel to the hotel. It wouldn''t even take that much.


    Obviously, I was trapped by this ghost girl on this road. And if I guessed correctly, what I met might very well be the so-called Wall-Hitting Ghost.


    When I was young, I often heard stories about the Wall-Hitting Ghost from my grandfather''s generation. You know, if you accidentally get stuck inside, some people might never be able to get out and die.


    So when we were small, these old people would occasionally teach us some of the experiences we had when facing the Wall-Hitting Ghost.


    Fortunately, I was rather curious about these things, so I learned one or two moves seriously. I didn''t expect that I would actually bump into him today.


    Since I already knew that I had met a Wall-Hitting Ghost, I didn''t continue running blindly. After all, no matter how I ran, it seemed like I had run a long distance away.


    This was the same logic as seeing a dead horse running in the mountains. It seemed like there was hope, but no matter how much you ran, it was useless.


    In a place like this, the only reason why the Wall-Hitting Ghost appeared was because the Miasma in this place was too dense, which was why such an evil thing happened.


    Furthermore, the Wall-Hitting Ghost that I met wasn''t just because of the overflowing Yin Qi; it was most likely caused by that ghost lady.


    At this moment, I couldn''t care less how this Wall-Hitting Ghost worked. I wanted to break him first.


    Yin and Yang are at odds with each other. All living things coexist. The heavier the yin aura, the more scared it was of the Supreme Yang Qi, so breaking through this wall wouldn''t be difficult.


    Humans were a kind of yin and yang symbiosis, with both yin and yang in their bodies. Only the balance between yin and yang could be considered as a person.


    As far as humans were concerned, the place with the heaviest yang energy in their body was none other than their own blood from the tip of their tongue.


    Thus, without even thinking about it, I directly bit down on my tongue. However, it seemed that my bite was a bit too heavy, causing my mouth to be filled with blood.


    Since he had the blood from the tip of his tongue, what he needed to do next was simple. As long as he spat some of the blood in the surroundings, he would be able to break this wall of ghosts.


    Actually, in many cases, they were not responsible for capturing ghosts or demons as they had imagined. All they needed was something very simple.


    Although I don''t know whether this method is really useful or not, but with the spirit of economy and not wasting, I spit all over my surroundings.


    Not long after I threw up, the surroundings immediately became noisy. Whether it was the sound of a car wailing or not, it was clear that I walked out from the Wall-Hitting Ghost.


    "F * ck!"


    As I opened my eyes to survey my surroundings, I couldn''t help but curse, because I didn''t know when I had been standing in the middle of the road.


    As I looked around at the speeding traffic, I felt a chill run down my spine. I hadn''t thought that the ghost girl would use this trick on me.


    "No, I can''t stay here any longer!"


    I knew that I was in a very dangerous situation. Seeing that I wasn''t dead, this ghost girl would definitely not let this matter rest.


    Moreover, I could clearly feel that I was being watched by a pair of eyes.

 C44

    To be honest, this feeling really pissed me off, just like a carp on a hot plate waiting to be slaughtered.


    Just like a moment ago, if it wasn''t for my brain spinning fast, I would have been hit by a car a long time ago. I might have been lying in a hospital morgue, and in the end I wouldn''t have been able to find a body.


    However, since the situation had developed to this point, no matter how much he complained, it was to no avail.


    Blessings can never be forgiven. Even I don''t know if I was the one who caused a ruckus in my life or if I offended a certain yellow earth immortal. Whether it was sinister deeds, evil deeds, or some unlucky things, they all came one after another and didn''t give me the slightest opportunity to catch my breath.


    At this point, I have already lost the Yellow Talisman that could protect me. Thus, from now until the time I meet the Grand Matriarch, my situation will become extremely dangerous.


    The ghost girl didn''t leave, I''m sure of that. She must have been following me from the time I was at the noodle shop until now.


    No one knew what would happen next, and it was a mystery whether I would even live to see the Grand Matriarch.


    However, I still had a sliver of luck in mind that I wouldn''t be so unlucky.


    Go, go, go without looking back!


    I stood by the side of the road, looking at the endless stream of cars, and the only thought that came to mind was this.


    Of course, this time, I didn''t dare to think about walking back. There was no need to lose my life to save a few dollars.


    After all, the person I am facing is a ghost lady who has already killed 11 people. Speaking of this, I have a lot of experience in killing.


    Furthermore, I have also heard some things about ghosts from the Grand Matriarch. Ghosts are different from humans; as they accumulate over time, their abilities will also continue to increase.


    Of course, the most unacceptable thing was that the more Ghost Killer''s people, the more they would absorb, and the faster their cultivation experience would grow.


    This matter isn''t hard to understand. To put it bluntly, I lost my life-saving talisman at the same time while the female ghost was still growing.


    I can''t just watch as this female ghost continues to grow unscrupulously. I have to think of a way to solve this problem.


    There seemed to be no worse news for me than this.


    Forget it, let''s just not think about it anymore. We''ll talk about it when we get back. I knew that as long as I didn''t go back to the Grand Matriarch''s side, all this was nonsense.


    I reached out my hand to hail a taxi. Fortunately, the taxi was relatively easy to catch at this time of the year. There were still a lot of cars coming and going.


    "Lad, where are you going?"


    A pair of purple cabs pulled up in front of me, and the driver rolled down his window and asked.


    It was actually a female chauffeur. She appeared to be in her forties or fifties, and her looks were very ordinary, not even close to that of a beautiful woman.


    Of course, if she were pretty, who would still come out and rent? I don''t know when I became an aesthete.


    However, this female chauffeur gave people a very comfortable feeling when she spoke. Although she didn''t speak authentic Mandarin, she gave people a very good feeling.


    I explained where I was going to go to the female driver, then opened the door and got in the back seat. Since I was usually influenced by rumors about the death of a co-pilot, I usually didn''t sit in the front seat.


    Soon, the car started moving in the direction of the target as the engine started again.


    To be honest, there were quite a lot of female drivers these days, but there weren''t many female drivers that ran night shifts.


    The night shift was not like the day shift. In terms of mental health or physical strength and safety, a female driver was indeed not suitable for running the night shift.


    Of course, these are just some of my personal thoughts, and I can''t explain them all.


    "Strange, what''s going on today? Why is there a traffic jam on this road?"


    After getting on the car, the female driver didn''t say anything. When she stopped the car, she asked in confusion.


    A traffic jam? After hearing what the female driver said, I also felt that it was a little strange. This wasn''t the time to be stuck in a traffic jam, and the cars on the road weren''t that right either.


    I leaned my head out a little and looked ahead, but to my surprise, I didn''t see the traffic jam at all.


    At this moment, I found my car parked alone in the middle of the road, just like when I met the Wall-Hitting Ghost.


    "This, this?"


    For a moment I didn''t know what to do, because I couldn''t tell if it was me or the chauffeur.


    "Since we can''t walk down this path, is there any other way?"


    I asked the driver. I really don''t want to wait any longer.


    "There is. However, I''m afraid that we''ll have to go around a little further."


    To taxi drivers, taking detours was something they were very willing to do, especially when this type of customer offered to take the initiative. Life wasn''t easy, who didn''t want to earn more every day?


    "Un, it''s fine. Let''s go far away!" "As long as we can reach our destination as soon as possible."


    I nodded, indicating that the woman driver should take a detour.


    Soon, the car turned around and headed in another direction.


    However, I still looked back unwillingly. There wasn''t any traffic jam behind us.


    One road actually created two different road conditions. Without a doubt, this ghost girl must have attacked one of us. Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but feel the temperature in the car plummet by a few degrees.


    "Actually, this road isn''t that far. You just need to fork out six or seven more pieces of money, and I won''t take that detour too far."


    The chauffeur explained to me as she drove that she also seemed a little guilty about taking a detour.


    After hearing what the female driver had said, my heart warmed. This year, there weren''t many drivers that were as kind as the one in front of me right now.


    This time around, the road we took was not as wide as before. The surrounding gave off a feeling as if we had just arrived at a village within a city. The road was filled with puddles of water about half a meter wide.


    This taxi is not some expensive sports car, and I''m afraid it will break down on this road.


    On the other hand, the female chauffeur gripped the steering wheel tightly with both of her hands. She didn''t have much expression on her face, and I knew that I must have overthought things.


    "It''s weird tonight, why is there a traffic jam everywhere? Could it be that they''re blocking the road tonight?"


    Just when we reached a place that could barely be considered a crossroad, the driver stopped the car once more and said with a strange tone.


    A traffic jam? How could there be a traffic jam in this place?


    That was my first reaction when I heard the woman driver say that.

 C45

    From start to finish, I''ve only seen four to five cars on this road. With such a small amount of traffic, how could such a place be congested with cars?


    If there was a traffic accident and the road was congested, at least I''d have to see the car and the scene, and I didn''t see either.


    Obviously, this time the ghost woman didn''t hit me, but the woman in the driver''s seat in front of me.


    "What should we do?"


    If this goes on, I''m afraid we won''t be able to go back until morning.


    I couldn''t tell the woman driver that she had met a ghost. After all, not many people would listen to such a thing.


    "Right, he still needs to use the blood from the tip of his tongue!"


    At this point, I had to try to save my life, whether it was useful or not.


    This time, with his previous experience, biting down on it was easy, and he didn''t feel like blood was coming out of his mouth.


    The only trouble was that, despite the blood on my tongue, I didn''t know how to use it.


    We were sitting in the car now, and it was clear that the way I had faced the Wall-Hitting Ghost had been totally out of the question.


    And this time we didn''t meet the Wall-Hitting Ghost.


    "I''m afraid that''s the only way!"


    Taking advantage of the driver''s inattention, I slipped a drop of blood from the tip of my tongue onto her shoulder.


    Sure enough, not long after, the driver spoke again.


    "Why are these cars moving so fast!"


    The female driver was very puzzled about this. In the blink of an eye, the cars disappeared into thin air. It was as if they had never appeared before.


    But strange as it was, the car kept going.


    There was no accident on the way back, and soon we were at the hotel.


    I don''t know if this female ghost changed her nature or what happened, but this time, she didn''t do anything to me, which made me a little surprised.


    However, there was a trace of joy on her face as she was surprised. Now that she had returned to the hotel, no matter how capable she was, she would not dare to approach here.


    I know that ghosts sense danger far better than humans, so this ghost girl knows the existence of the Grand Matriarch.


    Even so, after getting off the car, I jogged back to my room. Although this ghost lady didn''t dare to act wildly here, there was a chance that there might be some sort of accident, such as both of us dying together.


    Of course, dying together was just a metaphor. To things like ghosts, their lives were more important than anything else.


    Sly, greedy, insidious, fear of death ¡­ these could all be synonymous with ghosts. Ghosts were different, if a person died, they could be reincarnated, or they could stay in this world as a wild ghost. If a ghost died, their soul would be destroyed and they could truly disappear from this world.


    "Why are you always so restless!"


    When the grandma saw me run back, she said unhappily.


    However, I ignored her and first drank a large cup of water before turning to the grandma.


    He had been busy escaping for his life the entire way back to his room, only to discover that he was extremely thirsty.


    "Grand Matriarch, you don''t know, but I almost lost my life just now!"


    "Impossible, you have the talisman I drew on your body, this ghost shouldn''t be able to do anything to you."


    The Grand Matriarch didn''t believe what I said. After all, in her eyes, I carried a life-saving item on me, so how could I have nearly died outside?


    "Grand Matriarch, don''t worry. I''ll explain it to you slowly!"


    Over the next half hour, I recounted what had happened to me.


    After hearing my story, the grandma nodded her head thoughtfully and said to me.


    "You must bring your life saving item with you. The fact that you came back this time only means that you are lucky, and that you can''t be considered capable. If you encounter such a situation again, I think you won''t be able to die even if you have ten lives!"


    As for the Grand Matriarch''s words, I agree with her wholeheartedly.


    "It''s just that I still don''t understand a little bit of that grandma. Why don''t you tell me why this female ghost didn''t directly appear and kill me in the end? She insisted on causing a series of troubles for me."


    I''ve never been able to figure this out.


    "You think she doesn''t want to kill you? It was only because she was afraid of the yellow talisman that she didn''t dare to directly attack you. Although you had lost the yellow talisman earlier, you still had a sliver of its power on you, which was why this ghost girl didn''t dare to get close to you. Ghosts are much more cunning than humans. As long as they can sense a sliver of danger, they will not attack again. "


    "It seems like it was also because of your great fortune that you were able to escape from the gates of hell time and time again."


    At the end of the day, I still couldn''t figure out whether the nanny was looking down on me or praising me.


    "Oh!" "One more thing. Remember, you have never cultivated it before. Do not use this tongue tip blood lightly in the future. Otherwise, if the yang energy in your body dissipates too quickly, it might attract some unclean items."


    After all, no matter what you use, there should be a boundary.


    "Alright, let''s not talk about this anymore. How''s the task I asked you to do?"


    Suddenly, the Grand Matriarch changed the subject and asked me.


    "Yes, it''s done!"


    I nodded and told her about the ghost girl.


    After hearing what she said, the grandma also frowned. However, her thoughts were the same as mine. She also believed that this ghost girl was indeed the girl.


    However, why did this ghost girl come back after so many years to seek revenge was also unclear. After all, she wasn''t some godly operator, so she wouldn''t know everything.


    "With this information, things will be much easier!"


    "What should we do next!"


    I didn''t know anything about the Grand Matriarch''s thoughts, so I asked.


    "Don''t worry about this first. Sleep well tonight and recover your strength. I''ll go pack up too. Prepare some things. I''ll tell you exactly what to do tomorrow!"


    The Grand Matriarch didn''t answer my question directly. She only warned me to rest well and recover my strength. It would be troublesome if I did what I had to do tomorrow. Otherwise, the Grand Matriarch wouldn''t spend the whole night preparing for it.


    Since the Grand Matriarch didn''t say anything, then I won''t pursue the matter any further. I''ll have to wait until tomorrow. As for what the Grand Matriarch needed to prepare for the whole night, I''m not too curious.


    Firstly, I don''t understand these things, and secondly, I''m not interested in them either.


    Finally, I asked the Grand Matriarch if she needed any help, and she said that as long as I didn''t disturb her, it would be the greatest help she could get.


    However, I heard a trace of disdain from the Grand Matriarch''s tone. Apparently, she thinks that if I were to help her, I would only be able to do so in the end.


    Since Grand Matriarch''s side doesn''t need me, there''s no need for me to waste my time here. After today''s events, I''m already exhausted.


    Finally, without taking off my shoes, I went straight to bed and fell asleep.

 C46

    That night, I slept soundly. I didn''t even dream, and the moment I opened my eyes, it was already the next morning.


    I picked up my cell phone and saw that I had slept for more than ten hours. It was almost ten in the morning.


    "Grand Matriarch, don''t tell me you haven''t slept for the entire night!"


    On the other side, when I looked at the grandma, she was still sitting at the table, writing something. It looked like she hadn''t slept all night.


    Staying up all night was a very damaging thing, especially for the elderly, but for my sake, the grandma didn''t sleep all night, which made me feel a little touched.


    Thinking about it, aside from my father, Grand Matriarch should be considered half a family now. From the start to the end, she was like a grandmother protecting her grandson, protecting me.


    Hearing that I was talking to her, the grandma just nodded her head and didn''t say anything.


    Seeing that the nanny was busy, she tactfully shut her mouth. After a simple wash, she prepared to buy breakfast!


    It took about fifteen minutes for me to buy breakfast. I didn''t know what she liked to eat, so I bought some youtiao and steamed buns for her to choose from. I also brought two cups of soy milk.


    Just as I was returning to my room with breakfast in my hand, the grandma finished what she was doing and I hurriedly called her over for breakfast.


    After staying up all night, the exhaustion of my stamina was also great. With the Grand Matriarch being so old, I was afraid that some accident might happen.


    "You brat, don''t think that I don''t know what you''re thinking. Are you afraid that after the grandma dies of exhaustion, someone will scam you?!" "Even though I''m old, my body fitness level isn''t worse than yours."


    The grandma saw through my thoughts, making me feel very embarrassed. Of course, while she was talking about me, she didn''t forget to brag.


    "How could that be? I was just worrying about you!"


    I hastily handed the breakfast to the Grand Matriarch, continuously explaining to cover my embarrassment.


    The grandma really didn''t care about all this. She took the breakfast and began to eat.


    "Alright, since you''re done eating, come over. I''ll tell you what to do next."


    As soon as I put the last of the fried dough sticks in my mouth, the nanny beckoned me to her.


    He didn''t even give me a chance to catch my breath. Of course, I didn''t dare to neglect the Grand Matriarch''s words as I directly sat in front of her.


    "I''m afraid what you need to do this time will be quite troublesome. I need you to do a magic technique to attract souls!"


    "The French Style?" Summoning souls? "


    My first thought when I heard those two words was that it was impossible.


    I''m not a Taoist, a monk, or a gentleman. Asking me to do something like this is tantamount to chasing a duck to its roost.


    "That''s impossible, I can''t do it!" "You''d better think of something else, Grand Matron!"


    I rejected the Grand Matriarch directly. The method was too difficult for me. It wasn''t realistic at all.


    "Any other way is fine. You can just sit here and wait for death!"


    I rejected her straightforwardly, and the matriarch gave a straightforward answer.


    It''s like a choice between life and death. I have to make a choice in front of me.


    "Why don''t you do it like this? You can do it for me. I''ll be your assistant!"


    I don''t want to die, and I also know that I don''t have the ability to do this spell, so I thought of a more compromise.


    "Ai, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, but it''s just that I can''t do it. This technique for summoning souls drains too much yang energy. If I do it for you, I''m afraid I won''t be far from death."


    The grandma sighed and also rejected my idea.


    Judging from the grandma''s expression, she shouldn''t have lied to me and there was no need for her to lie to me.


    "Actually, you don''t have to worry. I''ll tell you exactly what to do. After you recruit this ghost girl''s soul, see if you can subdue her and dissolve the resentment in her body." "If you manage to accomplish this well, it will be considered an act of virtue for you."


    The grandma seemed to see my hesitation and assured me.


    Actually, I understand what the grandma said. It''s just that I''m still not confident. I do feel a little scared because I don''t know anything about this kind of knowledge.


    "Alright! That''s the only way! "


    I nodded and reluctantly agreed to the Grand Matriarch''s request. However, if I didn''t agree, there was nothing I could do.


    "It''s just that, grandma, what should I do after recruiting her ghost?"


    "Dissolve the resentment in her body. This way, the danger on your body will be resolved."


    "It''s that simple?"


    I don''t seem to believe much of what the Grand Matriarch said, but looking at her resolute expression, I knew she wasn''t lying to me.


    After that, I asked the grandma for some information on how to create this spell. In the end, I discovered that besides expending too much yang energy on the soul summoner, it wasn''t that difficult.


    Because of this, I slowly gained a bit more confidence.


    The Grand Matriarch had also made ample preparations. She had even written down every step of summoning the soul on the paper, as well as a clear indication of how to deal with any unexpected occurrences.


    As for the items to be used in this ceremony, the Grand Matriarch had already prepared them for me. She spent the entire night preparing them for me last night.


    Finally, the Grand Matriarch handed me the paper and told me to study it carefully and not to leave anything out.


    I do understand that rituals like these are always linked, and even the slightest mistake can lead to a complete French defeat. As for how I know this, it''s often seen in movies and novels.


    Finally, I studied the contents of the paper many times. After making sure there were no mistakes, I folded it and put it back in my pocket.


    I learned from the Grand Matriarch that this method of summoning souls was to be held at night. After all, ghosts were the type that loved to fear the Yin and the Yang, and they only dared to come out at night, so I had plenty of time to prepare them.


    As for the location of the summoning souls, only the crime scene from back then would be able to recruit souls from this female ghost.


    Even though I still don''t know where this place is, I know it won''t be too hard to find out.


    "Grand Matriarch, you only said what to do in summoning souls. But after summoning souls, why didn''t you say anything about how to do it?"


    Could it be that the grandma had forgotten to write it? A trace of doubt arose in my heart and I couldn''t help but ask.


    "There are a thousand ways to convert a ghost in this world. As for what method you want to convert her in, that''s your problem."


    After hearing my question, the grandma didn''t directly explain to me how to convert a vengeful spirit. Instead, she allowed me to think of a solution.


    "Oh, I know!"


    Since the Grand Matriarch was unwilling to speak, I had no choice but to give up.


    "However, there is one thing you should remember. Summoning souls is not difficult. If you want to convert her, it will not be easy!"


    The grandma seemed to be worried about me and finally couldn''t help but exclaim.


    As for the words of the Grand Matriarch, it was not difficult to capture souls and it was not easy to convert. I also deeply remembered it in my heart.


    Thus, I stayed in the house and studied how to summon souls and how to convert them into vengeful spirits. Unknowingly, it was already five in the afternoon.

 C47

    Five o''clock.


    It was also the time for me to plan on leaving. Before leaving, I checked to see if everything was in order. After making sure that everything was accurate, I prepared to leave.


    "Don''t be in such a hurry to leave. You should be able to use this bracelet at a critical moment."


    Just as I was about to leave, the Grand Matriarch suddenly called me over. She took off the jade bracelet she was carrying and handed it over to me.


    It could be seen that this jade bracelet was not very valuable. At the very least, it was not a high quality water seed. However, when the seemingly unremarkable jade bracelet appeared in his hand, it seemed to contain a slight trace of spiritual energy.


    I took the bracelet and directly put it on my wrist, not bothering to be polite with the grandma.


    Since the Grand Matriarch had said that she could save my life in times of danger, it was enough to see the importance of this bracelet.


    Although this bracelet looked a little out of place after I put it on, it was still a treasure after all. Moreover, it wasn''t my own item, so I didn''t dare to be careless. I still felt that wearing it on my wrist was the safest.


    "Alright, since we''re already prepared, let''s go! "Come back early after you''re done!"


    Seeing that it was getting late, I didn''t want to delay any longer. I replied to the matriarch and left the room.


    After leaving the house, I walked over to a few grandpas playing chess by the side of the road.


    From the looks of it, these people must have been living here for a long time. They should have some understanding about that tragic night in the rain.


    "Hello grandfathers, can I ask you something?"


    After I walked up to them, I greeted them before speaking.


    "Haha, what do young people want to know!?" Should I ask for directions? "You can be considered to be asking the right person if you''re asking for directions. We are born and raised here, and there really isn''t any place in Jiangxia Town that we don''t know of."


    "Right, there really is nothing that we don''t know here."


    These seniors were all very passionate. The moment I finished speaking, they surrounded me. Before I could say what I wanted to ask about, they introduced themselves.


    "Great sir, I''m not here to ask for directions. I''m here to inquire about something else."


    I hastily interrupted these seniors. They were all too enthusiastic. If this goes on, I''m afraid they will have to recount the entire history of Jiangxia Town to me.


    Normally, I would love to hear the old man talk. After all, when people get old, there are less and less people who can talk with them.


    But not today. I still have something to do and can''t delay it.


    If you miss this point, no one can guarantee that you will attract any monsters.


    Although there was still some time until midnight, I still had to prepare some candles and things, so time was a bit tight.


    "Oh!" It''s not about asking for directions, young man.


    When the old man heard that he wasn''t here to ask for directions, he didn''t tell me about the situation in Jiangxia Town and instead asked me this question.


    "Oh!" I just want to ask you, where did the tragedy that happened on a rainy night happen a few years ago happen? "


    I made my intentions clear, and stopped beating around the bush with these old people.


    "What, what are you asking about?"


    "Young man, what do you do?"


    "This matter is not to be disregarded."


    "Sigh, which girl died too miserably? According to the rumors, in the past few years, ghosts have been causing trouble everywhere. Humans cannot go there."


    "..."


    All of a sudden, these old men kept talking as if there was something they couldn''t explain, and they didn''t say anything for a long time.


    Obviously, if these old men didn''t say anything, then there must be something that made them afraid, and this thing could very well be a rumor of a ghost.


    "To be honest, I''m a police officer from another city. My main purpose here is to see if there are any clues that can solve the crime and bring the culprit to justice. I''m here to inform the dead."


    Seeing that the old people didn''t want to tell me where I was, I had to pretend to be a cop and try to get something out of them.


    As expected, this trick works. After hearing that I am a police officer, these elders rushed to tell me the answer.


    And he told me to catch the killer and shoot him.


    With regards to this, I could only agree to them one by one and then leave in a hurry. If I were to continue acting like this, I was afraid that I would expose my true identity.


    Actually, the crime scene wasn''t too far away from where I was staying. About 20 minutes away, it was in an alley. However, due to the rumours about the ghost for the past two years, there weren''t many people living around this alley.


    Although I have found out the exact location, I still need to make some preparations before going.


    The first thing he had to do was to buy candles, burning paper, and other sacrificial items. As for the purpose of buying these things, it was obviously to comfort the ghost girl.


    Sacrifice items are easy to sell. Many shops by the side of the road have them, so it didn''t take me long to prepare all of them.


    I looked at my watch. It was only an hour ago. Without a doubt, I came out too early. It wasn''t even dark yet at this time.


    For a moment, I had nowhere to go. There were still nearly six hours left before the crime site. It was obviously a little too early. Moreover, this is not a place where people have died before. Just listening to her would make us feel very uncomfortable. We really don''t have the guts to stay here for a few hours.


    This might just turn into trouble.


    It seemed like he should first find an Internet Cafe and stay there! I randomly entered an internet cafe, opened a three-hour ticket, and prepared to play a game.


    To be honest, I really don''t know how to play any games. After a few rounds of playing in the Alliance, I actually haven''t won a single game.


    Fortunately, while I was playing the game, time passed quickly. Three hours passed in the blink of an eye, and I didn''t even feel anything.


    After leaving the Internet Cafe, I went straight to the location which the seniors had pointed out to me earlier. Originally, these seniors had told me that it would take twenty minutes. I had searched for over an hour just to find it.


    It wasn''t that the distance was too far, but this place was really too hard to find. This was originally an old city district, and many places were in the process of being renovated.


    Furthermore, I can''t ask anyone about it along the way. After all, to others, finding a haunted place in the middle of the night must be a mistake on my part.


    However, even though it took a lot of effort, I managed to find the correct position in the end. The location where I was standing now was the same person from back then, the one who caused the tragedy.

 C48

    "I''ve finally found you!"


    I let out a long breath. This kind of place is really hard to find.


    Fortunately, after so many years, nothing had changed here. According to the descriptions by the elders, this place should have been the crime scene without a doubt.


    Of course, I couldn''t be so hasty and certain. After all, so many years have passed since this incident happened, there''s no guarantee that these elders'' memories would have any flaws.


    "Grand Matriarch is truly thoughtful!"


    I hastily took out the compass the grandma had prepared beforehand. As for whether this was the place I was looking for, I would know after testing it out.


    Compass was something extremely mysterious to many people. After thousands of years of history, no one knew how much effort had been put into it.


    I originally thought that the compass was used to explore Feng Shui, to search for the Wind Thief''s tomb. However, I didn''t know that the compass was more than that until today when I heard from the Grand Matriarch''s mouth.


    Everyone knew that the compass could withstand the wind and water, could withstand houses and tombs, but how many people knew that it could also withstand the sky, land, human, ghost, or even just use it to peer into the mysteries of heaven?


    When I asked her how she could use the compass to pry into her destiny, the Grand Lady kept her mouth shut and refused to tell me anything.


    Since the Grand Matriarch wasn''t willing to speak of it, I didn''t pursue the matter any further. On the contrary, the Grand Matriarch had made it clear that I could use the compass to survey the ghost aura, after all, it was what I needed to use.


    However, as for ghost aura, I feel that it should be called more of a survey of dead aura, it''s more suitable.


    Especially this place where I''m standing now. If it really was the scene of the murder back then, it must have contained some of the grievances the deceased left behind.


    I picked up the compass and casually walked around the alley.


    Sure enough, the further I went, the faster the compass spun. Furthermore, it was spinning randomly from multiple directions. It could be seen how deep the resentment was.


    "Alright, it''s here!"


    I returned to Hu Tong''s mouth. After determining the general direction, I casually looked at my surroundings.


    This alley was not very deep, it was only about twenty meters long. Furthermore, it was a dead end, and there was only one direction to go in and out.


    There were very few houses around the alleyway, and they didn''t look like they had been destroyed in the past few years. Looking at their crumbling appearance, it seemed like no one had lived here in decades.


    However, after some thought, perhaps this is more reasonable. If there was still someone living here back then, how could a lady die so easily?


    Since no one was living here, it was good news for me. This way, when I summon my soul, I wouldn''t need to fear being discovered and disturbed by others.


    Indeed, the temperature here was several degrees lower than other places. Plus, this place was haunted, so it wasn''t that strange.


    Because of the excessive yin energy here, staying here gave people an uncomfortable feeling.


    However, we still have to continue the soul summoning process. I first chose two Soul Luring Fragrance at the two sides of Hu Tong''s mouth.


    Soul Luring Fragrance, as its name implied, was here to attract ghosts, so that they could accurately come to your side. Soul luring, in other words, is just a soul luring.


    Therefore, the importance of the Soul Guiding Incense went without saying. Without it, even if this ghost knew that someone was calling for her, it probably wouldn''t be able to find its specific location.


    Of course, this didn''t mean that the ghost didn''t have eyes, but in the process of summoning souls, in order to ensure that no other ghosts would be attracted, it would usually hide its location.


    After covering the Ghost Eye, you can only rely on the Soul Guiding Incense to find where you are.


    This was different from the usual incense; the Soul Guiding Incense was entirely made from locust wood. The locust wood was yin and was easy to gather.


    After lighting the Soul Guiding Incense, I began my next step of preparation.


    The blindfold was basically similar to the soul-drawing, but the difference was, it could draw some incense or light a candle.


    First of all, find the east, south, west, and north directions. At the same time, light a candle at each of these four points.


    The type of candle does not matter, as long as it is not red wax, of course the best choice is white wax.


    Of course, just four candles being unable to make a ghost discover him was obviously a bit of a pipe dream.


    After all, ghosts were more cunning than humans. Furthermore, to them, candles were food. If one were to simply light the candles, not only would they not be able to avoid ghosts, but they would also attract ghosts.


    Therefore, the next thing I wanted to do was to press the talisman that the Grand Matriarch had left for me under the candle.


    The paper talisman served as a camouflage to prevent ghosts from discovering me.


    The purpose of these four candles was to give these ghosts some benefits, so that they could eat their fill and quickly leave.


    Therefore, only when the talisman and the candle work together can the ghost''s eyes be truly blocked. Of course, all of this information was told to me by the Grand Matriarch. As for what was drawn on the talisman, I didn''t understand at all.


    After the blindfold, I sat on the floor to rest. It was still more than two hours until midnight, and all I could do was wait for it to come.


    The method of summoning souls was not difficult. First, he placed a few offerings on the ground to show his respect for ghosts. Afterwards, he sat down and recited a chant. The process of summoning souls could basically be completed.


    This mnemonic chant was called the Soul Summoning Secret Art and was specifically used to attract souls. Therefore, many people knew this incantation.


    As for why one could summon ghosts with just a mnemonic chant, it all depended on where one was looking for it.


    For example, to me, I didn''t have the word "spawn", nor did I know her name. The reason why I dared to call upon the spirits was because I chose the location, the place where she died.


    Grand Matriarch told me that for people like them who have died a horrible death, the place they want to go the most is the place where they died. As for why, she just said that it was passed down from generation to generation, but she didn''t know the specific reason.


    However, she reassured me that in all these years, I had never heard of a failure to summon a soul with such a soul summoning technique.


    Waiting was probably the longest thing that happened.


    Especially in a place like this, where a chilly wind would blow from time to time, making one''s hair stand on end.


    Due to the fact that this place had been abandoned for so many years, the yin energy had long since overshadowed the yang energy. Thus, the closer we got to the latter part of the night, the colder the temperature became.


    More than two hours passed by slowly. Just as I felt that I was about to fall asleep, the hour hand slowly pointed towards the direction of 12.

 C49

    "We should be able to start now!"


    To be safe, I didn''t start summoning souls even after 12 o''clock. Instead, I waited another five minutes before I started.


    I first burned some paper on the ground, then I lit up all the candles, incense and the like.


    Only after I had done this did I sit down and begin to repeat the mantra the Grand Matriarch had called me.


    The higher the cultivation, the faster the person''s speed. For someone like me who knows nothing about this sort of thing, it would take at least half an hour. Moreover, it would still depend on luck.


    If he was lucky, he might be able to succeed in half an hour. If he was unlucky, it would be of no use even if he stayed overnight.


    Moreover, during this period of time, this Soul Art cannot be broken. One must either summon the soul, or continue to chant until the bird calls out and knows its limits. As for the consequences of not doing so, the grandma only said, "If you want to die, you can try."


    Just like this, I sat on the ground and chanted the chant again and again. After reciting it for nearly forty minutes, I still hadn''t disappeared.


    The time was almost up. If they couldn''t get there by then, they wouldn''t have any hope of coming here for the rest of the night.


    To me, summoning a soul is completely useless no matter how hard I try.


    However, just when I was about to give up, the temperature in my surroundings abruptly dropped. Furthermore, a faint trace of moonlight could be seen from the sky above my head. A black fog arose for no reason, causing my surroundings to become even darker.


    At the same time, the originally calm air current became restless, and from time to time, a gust of cold wind blew by.


    Fortunately, no matter how cold the wind was, none of the candles I lit and the incense stick had been extinguished by the wind.


    "You here?"


    Looking at the changes in my surroundings, I knew that I was about to succeed.


    I didn''t expect that I would actually succeed, but just as the Grand Preceptor had said, my soul summoning already took nearly fifty minutes. Adding to the five minutes I had wasted before, it was only five to six minutes from one in the morning.


    At the same time, due to the increasing amount of Yin Wind gathered by my side, in the end, it actually formed a faint black mist, giving off a feeling as though I had fallen into an ice cave.


    In such a cold environment, I felt that I couldn''t even speak clearly, but I still kept telling myself that I couldn''t stop, couldn''t stop!


    Suddenly, just as I persisted for nearly three minutes, the surrounding black mist surged. At the same time, a figure seemed to appear within the black mist.


    "It''s finally here!"


    I let out a long breath and stopped.


    And looking at the figure, I think I should summon the ghost of this ghost woman.


    "Since you''re out, why aren''t you showing yourself!"


    I shouted to the figure in the black fog. Then, I threw a talisman beside me.


    As the talisman paper drew near, the black fog that had originally wrapped around the female ghost suddenly ignited into a raging fire. However, the color of the flame was a faint blue.


    "This, this won''t be burned to death, right?"


    I looked at the female ghost standing in the midst of the black fog and said in disbelief.


    Because I didn''t know the function of these talismans, everything I did was in accordance with the Grand Matriarch''s instructions. Thus, I was somewhat shocked by the sudden appearance of this flame.


    But then I thought, if I could burn this ghost girl to death, that would be great. I wouldn''t need to worry about her pestering me anymore.


    However, it was obvious that the situation didn''t go as I expected. The fire soon stopped and the ghost lady''s figure appeared.


    At this moment, both the ghost''s appearance and the way she was dressed were exactly the same as the one I had seen in the photographic studio the other day.


    "It seems like she really was the victim in this case!"


    I sized up the female ghost in front of me and couldn''t help but sympathize with her.


    On the other side, the female ghost was also standing blankly on the spot, as though she was waiting for me to speak.


    Seeing the female ghost''s reaction, I finally understood the difference between calling a spirit and meeting a ghost.


    The ghosts that she summoned through Soul Summoning were mostly in a state of unconsciousness and semi-consciousness. She would only answer a few simple questions without taking the initiative to attack people, just like a robot.


    Of course, this did not mean that the ghosts that had been wronged were always in this state. As for how long they could maintain this form, it all depended on their ability to attract souls.


    For people like me, they can only last for half an hour at most.


    Therefore, I must convert this ghost girl within this half an hour. Otherwise, the consequences would be disastrous.


    I spent the next few days asking her questions, like why did her hand appear in the photo? Why would she want to kill me? What did the dead have to do with her?


    The ghost lady also cooperatively answered my question, she said that when she was dying, these people passed by Hu Tong, and that''s how she extended her hand to ask for their help, but in the end, no matter how much she looked forward to it, none of them went to help her.


    Thus, from her point of view, her own death was closely related to these people. That was the reason why she sought revenge on them.


    But when I asked her why she wanted to kill me, her answer was that she wanted to kill me because I was too close to them.


    When he heard this, he couldn''t help but have the urge to hit her. I''ve only met these people once, and they already treated me as her companion.


    It seems that my degree of misfortune isn''t ordinary.


    "Why did you only come back to take revenge today?"


    It was one of the problems that had been haunting me.


    After hearing my question, the ghost lady said that she originally wanted to seek revenge on these people after she died, but an old policeman used his body to suppress her. As for the reason, even she didn''t know.


    And the reason why she was back for revenge was because the old policeman had died of cancer not long ago, which had allowed her to escape.


    As soon as he came back, he killed that group of people who didn''t save at all.


    After hearing this, I seemed to understand the purpose of this old policeman. He probably didn''t want to see the ghost girl kill people, so he kept her in his body.


    Sealing the ghost girl into his body didn''t just require courage, it also required him to make a huge sacrifice.


    A ghost was a negative being. Even the most capable person would have problems with their health if they stayed with a ghost for a long time.


    I can even be sure that a large part of this old policeman''s death is related to him sealing this ghost girl within his body.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but have a sincere admiration for this old policeman.

 C50

    "What''s your name?"


    After asking the female ghost''s question for a long time, I suddenly realized that I didn''t know what she was called. I couldn''t possibly continue calling her by her name, right?


    "Yin Ling!"


    The ghost lady gave her name.


    Yin Ling, this name was very ordinary. Compared to this ghost lady''s appearance, this name seemed to be a drag.


    I kept asking and interrogating her, almost never stopping. After all, only the heavens knew how long this female ghost would be able to stay in this state.


    "When you came out, why didn''t you go directly to the murderer who killed you to seek revenge? Instead, you went to these people."


    After all, if I were the ghost girl, the first person I''d be looking for would be my murderer, not the bystanders.


    Hearing the word ''murderer'', I clearly saw Yin Ling''s body shudder. Her expression seemed to naturally reveal a trace of pain.


    "Yes!" But I can''t get close to him. "


    Yin Ling answered my question, but it seemed that she didn''t want to answer too much in this aspect.


    Actually, I can understand this. After all, for Yin Ling, this was a shadow that would forever remain in her mind.


    "Why? What was his name? Where does he live now? "


    Of course, even if she didn''t want to say anything, I still had to ask. After asking three questions in a row, I just stood there quietly, waiting for her to answer mine.


    Furthermore, the thought of this ghost girl trying to harm me time and time again had made me lose any trace of sympathy.


    "I don''t know, I don''t know!"


    Obviously, Yin Ling''s reaction was more intense than I had expected. She grabbed her hair and said painfully.


    As he spoke, he grabbed his own hair and tore off his scalp to reveal his ghastly bones!


    I hadn''t expected her to react so much, and it made my stomach churn. At the same time, I was glad I hadn''t eaten that afternoon.


    "Speak!"


    It wasn''t easy to attract souls, so I didn''t have the time to pity her.


    The only way I can find a way to deal with Yin Ling is to help her, and also help myself.


    "No, I will kill you. You are the same as them. You deserve to die just like them!"


    Suddenly, Yin Ling shrieked and flew towards me. It seemed like she wanted to kill me.


    "This is bad!" I didn''t expect her to recover in just ten minutes. "


    I quickly stepped back, cursing my bad luck.


    I am aware of Yin Ling''s strength. In this kind of environment, if I were to come into contact with her, I would probably be torn to shreds instantly.


    "Don''t come over, or I''ll kill you!"


    Very quickly, I reached the end of the alley. A two-meter-tall brick wall blocked my way.


    On the other side, Yin Ling didn''t pay any attention to what I was saying. She just wanted to rush over and kill me.


    "Since you are courting death, you can''t blame me for this!"


    Seeing that Yin Ling was only about two meters away from me, I threw out all the spell papers that the two women had prepared for me. A large portion of these talismans belonged to Yin Ling, but I couldn''t care about that at the moment.


    When the talisman paper appeared, it ignited a sky-high flame. However, it still couldn''t stop Yin Ling. She still charged towards me, ignoring the flame beside her.


    "F * ck!"


    I directly cursed out, as a strong sense of danger enveloped my heart.


    Die!


    I could almost smell the scent of death, and fear gripped me tightly.


    Ah!


    Suddenly, just when I closed my eyes and prepared to die, Yin Ling suddenly shrieked. Her body rapidly flew backwards, and her face had a trace of fear on it.


    "What''s going on?"


    Is the plot reversed? Wasn''t this my reaction? I stood where I was, looking at all of this in confusion.


    How could Yin Ling fly backwards? I looked at myself and suddenly thought of the jade bracelet that the old lady gave me. Without a doubt, it was she who saved my life in the crucial moment.


    "I told you not to come over, you just wouldn''t stop!"


    I walked towards Yin Ling. Since I had the bracelet in my hand, there was no need to be afraid of her.


    At this moment, Yin Ling was lying on the ground in pain, several parts of her body covered in burn marks.


    She saw me coming toward her and looked at me warily with a trace of fear in her eyes.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t take your life, even though you tried to kill me several times!" "Look, I''ll put the bracelet away."


    I knew that Yin Ling would be able to understand what I was saying. As I spoke, I took the bracelet back into my hand.


    "I won''t kill you, but you have to remember that I''m different from them. As long as you tell me who killed you, I will avenge you!"


    I also didn''t know that I was the one with the wrong mental connection. I took the initiative to run over to help Yin Ling take revenge. Perhaps it was really due to me seeing her in such a pitiful state.


    But later on, I realized how correct my decision was.


    "En!"


    Yin Ling nodded and spoke to me with great difficulty. It seemed that she really didn''t want to recall this memory.


    Whenever the murderer''s name was mentioned, a pained look would appear on his face.


    Just like this, Yin Ling talked for more than half an hour, telling me everything from who killed her to who failed to take revenge.


    "I didn''t expect it to be him!"


    From Yin Ling''s mouth, I found out that her killer was Guo Bing. I''ve heard of Guo Bing before, she also has a bad reputation here. Since she started her business on the sand field, she has been a well-known real estate agent in our city.


    Also, this person also appeared on the city television several times, each time he made himself look like a philanthropist, but many people knew that this Guo Bing didn''t even donate much money, she just added gold to his face.


    Not only that, there were also many people who said that Guo Bing ate both black and white, like a gang leader in private, and could do anything.


    In the past, when I heard this news, I would definitely think that someone was jealous of him, which was why I created this false statement. But now, it seems that Guo Bing really might be able to do such a thing.


    "If it''s her, then things really won''t be easy. But don''t worry, I''ll still help you!"


    Since I promised Yin Ling that I would take revenge for her, I will do it no matter who she is.


    Furthermore, from Yin Ling''s words, I also learned that this Guo Bing must have carried an item to ward off evil. Last time, it was because she wanted to take revenge on Guo Bing, but who would have thought that in the end she would be the one to suffer.


    The item had been damaged, which was why she hadn''t gone to find Guo Bing for revenge.


    From the looks of it, the things on Guo Bing''s body shouldn''t be much different from that of Grand Matriarch''s jade bracelet.


    However, thinking about it carefully, this made sense. For someone like him, if he didn''t have a treasure on his hands, he would have died countless times over already.


    "Since Guo Bing''s situation is like this, it''s about time I make you pay a price!"


    I looked at Yin Ling and said to myself.

 C51

    Although I should avenge Yin Ling, this matter cannot be rushed.


    Guo Bing''s power was too great. If she rashly went, she definitely wouldn''t be throwing her life away, so she had to think over this matter carefully.


    "Do you still want to kill me? "If I die and no one helps you, you won''t be able to take revenge. You won''t even be able to get close to Guo Bing!"


    I looked at Yin Ling and said. I didn''t mean to threaten her, I was just speaking the truth.


    Furthermore, I have already promised to help her. If she still wants to kill me, I don''t mind getting rid of her first.


    "I know everything you''ve said. As long as you are willing to avenge me, I guarantee that I will not harm you. Here, I swear to the heavens."


    Yin Ling knew that if there was no one to help her, she wouldn''t be able to succeed. The most important thing was that she probably wouldn''t be able to find anyone to help her except this man standing in front of her!


    Although Yin Ling was a ghost, she could clearly distinguish the pros and cons of this matter. To a certain extent, a ghost was better at avoiding harm than a human.


    So after I finished speaking, Yin Ling answered my question almost without thinking. She didn''t even hesitate to swear to the heavens in exchange for my trust.


    Since she has already sworn, there is no reason for me to not believe her. Perhaps to us, a casual oath is nothing, but to ghosts, if we break the oath, the only thing waiting for them is death.


    Of course, this didn''t mean that a person could just casually swear an oath. Since he had already done so, why would he have to follow the oath?


    This isn''t just a matter of a person''s integrity. More importantly, taking an oath is a matter of course, and there are naturally consequences. Causality is a very mysterious thing. It can affect not only the later half of a person''s life, but also the next generation, and it can have a profound impact on a person''s future generations as well.


    Therefore, a promise could not be taken lightly, and words could not be spoken carelessly.


    "Can''t you see you''re smart?"


    I couldn''t help praising Yin Ling for her performance.


    "I''m very smart! Otherwise, how could I kill all those people and escape unscathed! "


    Hearing Yin Ling''s words, I felt speechless. This was the first time I saw someone using murder to prove that they were smart.


    Yin Ling, on the other hand, still had a trace of pride on her face, as if she didn''t feel guilty about the deaths of these people at all.


    As expected, Grand Matriarch was right. If this person were to become a ghost, his temperament would definitely change drastically.


    The reason why Yin Ling can kill so many people is not because she is smart, but because she is good at making accidents. She has more abilities than these people, and there are a few who are not afraid of ghosts these days.


    In my opinion, the most important thing is that she is in the dark, these people are in the light, the difference in power is too great.


    No, I can''t let her go on like this.


    At this moment, when I looked at Yin Ling again, there was a trace of sternness in my expression as I berated her:


    "I don''t care how good you are, you''re not allowed to hurt anyone else in the future. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being impolite. "


    At first, Yin Ling was still lying on the ground with an expectant look on her face, as if she was waiting for me to praise her.


    Yin Ling was startled by my reprimand, but what I didn''t expect was that the ghost didn''t have too much courage.


    In an instant, Yin Ling was like a withered eggplant, looking at me and saying,


    "Actually, I don''t like to kill people either. I only kill people who have enmity with me, and I won''t kill people I shouldn''t have killed. I''m not a demon!"


    After saying this, Yin Ling didn''t look at me. Instead, she lowered her head and checked her injuries.


    I couldn''t possibly just go as a devil. Although she promised not to kill me, but there''s no guarantee that she will make a move against the people around me. It''s better to eliminate this matter as early as possible.


    "I believe you. I hope you''re not lying to me again!"


    Relying on the bracelet in my hand, I tried my best to put on a very imposing look, trying to intimidate Yin Ling from the bottom of my heart.


    However, the way I look right now does seem to be a fox trying to show off its might.


    Seeing that Yin Ling didn''t pay any more attention to me, I sensibly walked away. Walking to the side, I started to pack up.


    Since the ghost had already been summoned, the Soul Luring Incense could be withdrawn. As the Soul Luring Incense was not an ordinary incense, it would not be a problem even if it was kept burning for several days and nights.


    Of course, I didn''t really care how long it could burn. In my opinion, this thing that could attract ghosts was definitely not clean. Thus, I instinctively stayed away from it.


    After cleaning up the Soul-Attracting Incense, I checked my surroundings again to see if there was anything I could use and prepared to bring it back.


    The Grand Matriarch had warned me that the sealing of the Ghost Eye could only last for one night, so this thing had to wait until it disappeared, and no one could interfere with it.


    After carefully inspecting the surroundings, I made sure that I didn''t miss anything. Then, I walked up to Yin Ling and asked.


    "What are you going to do next? Where are you going?"


    When I was in a hurry, I threw out all the things the grandma prepared for me to send away the ghosts. Those that could burn, even those that couldn''t, all fell to the ground and were broken.


    "I have nowhere else to go! Just find a place to hide. "


    While I was speaking, Yin Ling''s wounds had just recovered. She raised her head, looked at me and said coldly.


    I think he was still angry over what happened just now. I originally thought that only a woman''s face would turn hostile so quickly, but now it seems that even the female ghost was the same.


    "How about this! "It''s better if you follow me during this time, it will save you a lot of trouble."


    Seeing that Yin Ling really had nowhere to go, I took her with me. This way, there would be some benefits. For example, I could keep an eye on her anytime to prevent her from going out to harm others.


    After all, I am a human and she is a ghost. It is easier for her to find me than to look for a needle in a haystack.


    This time, Yin Ling nodded obediently. It seemed that she agreed with me.


    "I wonder if Grand Matriarch will agree with me doing this?"


    Actually, there was still a trace of doubt in my heart. After all, I brought a ghost girl back without permission. I didn''t know how the Grand Matriarch would react or if she would be angry.


    I shook my head. As for what the Grand Matriarch would think, I would only know when we returned and met her again.

 C52

    "I think that Grand Matriarch will understand me. After all, I really have no other choice. It would be easier to send a ghost to a god than to send a god."


    I silently thought to myself, God bless the Lady and Yin Ling to get along together.


    Otherwise, it would be hard for me to do it.


    Thinking of this, my heart filled with a sense of nervousness, as if I wanted to take my girlfriend to see my parents.


    "Let''s go!" Let''s go back! "


    I told Yin Ling, who was standing beside me, and she obediently followed behind me. She looked just like a newlyweds.


    Pah pah pah! How could I have such thoughts?


    All of a sudden, I feel a little dirty, like a ghost as a daughter-in-law.


    After all, the matter regarding Soo Soo has yet to be resolved. I do not dare to have any thoughts about ghosts. A single Soo Soo has already chased me all the way to the ground. If another one were to appear, I would probably die without a single scrap left.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Just as I was feeling ashamed of my dirty thoughts, Soo Soo suddenly ran up to me and asked. At the same time, she made a face.


    Can you imagine what it feels like to make a face?


    Her eyes were bulging and her eyeballs looked as if they were going to fall to the ground at any moment, and there were even a line of blood on her face. At the same time, the corners of Yin Ling''s mouth also opened up, and one could see the rotten flesh and maggots squirming in her mouth, it was as disgusting as it could get.


    Ah!" It''s a ghost!


    Looking at Yin Ling''s face, I was so scared that my soul almost left my body. Accompanied by a sharp scream, I subconsciously jumped backwards, jumping two to three meters.


    Normally, even if I jumped, I wouldn''t be able to hear anything. Not to mention that I''m still jumping backward now, it shows how badly I was scared.


    "Haha, coward!" You must know how powerful I am since you bullied me just now. "


    Just when I still felt a little scared, Yin Ling burst out laughing loudly, pointing at me while laughing.


    While she was talking, I could see rotten meat constantly falling down from her mouth. I didn''t know when one of her eyeballs would fall to the ground, but Yin Ling didn''t care about it at all. She just stood there, laughing at me to her heart''s content.


    "Alright, alright, alright. You''re amazing, okay? But, can you change back before you say anything else?"


    I admit that my courage isn''t that great. If it wasn''t for my heart being able to bear the pain, I would have reported it to Yama Minamiya a long time ago.


    Although I had been dealing with ghosts and corpses all this time, there was still a deep fear that came from the bottom of my heart when I actually saw it, and I knew it was instinctive.


    I had no choice but to give in to Yin Ling.


    "I''ll consider you smart. Seeing that you''re so worried, I''ll protect you from now on!"


    Yin Ling turned her body around, returning to her original look. She looked at me with great pride and said.


    However, her words left me speechless. Looking at my appearance, I should be at least 3 or 4 years older than Yin Ling. She actually shamelessly said that she wanted to be my big sister.


    However, I didn''t refute her words as I was afraid that she would come up with some kind of plan. In any case, they would still be together for a long time.


    "Actually, your appearance doesn''t look too appropriate. You look old."


    Although Yin Ling looked much better dressed than before, she still couldn''t shake off the ghost-like look. She still didn''t look comfortable at all.


    Of course, even if I say that he is old, it is only an excuse. I can''t be scared anymore, otherwise I would be mocked by a ghost for the rest of my life.


    "Is that so? Let me see, it is indeed a bit. "


    Hearing my explanation, Yin Ling immediately lowered her head to look at her clothes. From time to time, she would mumble something.


    From the looks of it, this love of beauty was not only a human patent, even ghosts were the same.


    "What about this one?"


    Suddenly, Yin Ling turned around and stood in front of me with her denim shorts and a halter top.


    "It''s nice to look at, but it''s a bit too revealing. No matter what, I''m still a man. Can you respect me a little?"


    Yin Ling had a good figure. She might not be any worse than an ordinary model.


    That''s why it wouldn''t be convenient for her to stay with me in this kind of outfit.


    Yin Ling glared at me, thought for a while, then changed into a new set of clothes.


    "No, like a primary school student."


    "No, it''s too neutral."


    "No, it''s too formal."


    "..."


    In the following half an hour, Yin Ling changed numerous sets of clothes. However, they all looked very strange.


    In this half hour, I had a taste of being a judge.


    In the end, when she changed into a white dress, I nodded my head in satisfaction.


    "Mom!"


    Yin Ling couldn''t help but complain, but she seemed to be very satisfied with the outfit. She walked around on the spot and exposed a happy smile.


    For a moment, it seemed to me that she was more like an angel than a ghost.


    "Oh!" "Oh right, do you see me like this?"


    All of a sudden, Yin Ling fiddled with her face. The finger marks that appeared on her face along with the two lines of blood and tears disappeared, and was replaced by a perfectly beautiful face.


    "Un, beautiful, she is indeed beautiful!"


    To be honest, Yin Ling did not look any worse than Soo Soo. It''s just that the impression they gave people were two completely different styles.


    "Alright, you can do this from now on!"


    A person relied on clothes and golden clothing. After changing clothes, Yin Ling no longer looked like a ghost.


    There was even a desire to rush up and protect her.


    "Let''s leave quickly. We''ve already delayed it for a long time."


    I called Yin Ling and headed in the direction of the hotel. On the way, we chatted and laughed, but we didn''t feel the slightest bit tired.


    It was a good thing that there was no one else on the road. Otherwise, he would have been treated as a lunatic by others along the way.


    Because Yin Ling told me that other than me and a few other Taoists, no one else could see her. But for me, this is a good thing.


    Although she was a ghost, it was enough for her to nurture the eyes of beautiful women.


    Since we didn''t make any detours on the way back, it only took us half an hour to reach an intersection not far from our hotel.


    Seeing that they were less than 100 meters away from where we were, Yin Ling suddenly stopped. Immediately, she turned around and coldly looked at me, a trace of killing intent appearing in her eyes.

 C53

    "Speak, why did you lie to me?"


    Suddenly, the surrounding wind blew strongly, and a black fog enveloped me. At the same time, Yin Ling''s ghostly wails sounded in my ears like a thunderclap.


    Fear, despair, the feeling of falling into an icy cave enveloped me once again. I could even feel that Yin Ling''s murderous intent was even stronger than before.


    I wasn''t prepared for this sudden scene. I didn''t even know why Yin Ling suddenly wanted to kill me.


    No matter what, I still took off the jade bracelet on my wrist and asked Yin Ling.


    "What happened to you?" What did I lie to you about? Are you crazy? Do you know that if you kill me, you''ll die too?! "


    From Yin Ling''s expression, I couldn''t tell that she was joking with me, and her killing intent was very strong.


    "If you want to die, die together!"


    Yin Ling shrieked. She looked at me with a grim expression, but despair was written all over her face.


    "Is there something wrong with your head!?" Didn''t I say that I would help you? "


    I cursed loudly. I was a little angry at Yin Ling''s ungrateful behavior.


    Not to mention, she didn''t say anything and just made her move out of nowhere. It was really faster to turn hostile than flipping a book.


    "You want to help me? I think you want to kill me! "Is it because they want to bring me into this hotel and get someone to deal with me? I can feel that there are very strong people here."


    Yin Ling said coldly, but she didn''t rush over. She was probably afraid of the bracelet in my hand.


    "Ugh ¡­"


    That was the reason. After a moment of amazement, I suddenly recalled that I didn''t seem to have told Yin Ling anything about the Grand Matriarch.


    There was no doubt that the one Yin Ling thought was dangerous was the grandma.


    I didn''t expect that the ghost''s perception of danger would be so strong. This gave me a better understanding of the situation.


    "I think you''ve misunderstood!"


    Otherwise, Yin Ling definitely wouldn''t have followed me in. If I let her go this time, I believe that she definitely wouldn''t let me go.


    "Misunderstanding, could it be a misunderstanding even if you want to kill me? Unexpectedly. All the men in this world are the same. Today, you shall die just like them! "


    Yin Ling was obviously a little crazy. She didn''t even care about her own life and death, she just wanted to kill me.


    The cold wind was blowing, the ghosts were wailing and wolves were howling. It was as if I was standing in the middle of countless graves. A strong sense of oppression enveloped my heart.


    Life and death might be within a single thought.


    These graves became more and more real, and all of them had a tombstone erected in front of them. On the tombstone, one could faintly see a human face.


    As for this human face, I am extremely familiar with it. This is because the human face that appeared on the tombstone was my face. Not only that, almost all of the tombstones had it as well.


    "What is she doing?"


    I didn''t understand what Yin Ling was doing after making all these changes. I originally wanted to explain it to her, but she just gave me the chance to explain and directly made her move.


    I tightly gripped the jade bracelet in my hand. At this moment, it was the only thing that could save my life.


    Ah!" "What''s going on, my jade bracelet?


    At this moment, I looked down and saw a jade bracelet in my hand. This was clearly a finger bone of a human being, which scared me so much that I immediately threw it away.


    However, after throwing it out, I regretted it immediately. Because of a moment of carelessness, I probably fell for Yin Ling''s Phantom Blaze and threw away the real jade bracelet.


    After I reacted to it, there was another change under my feet. Countless graves exploded with a loud bang, revealing a red coffin.


    After seeing this coffin, not only was I not afraid at all, I even had the urge to enter.


    Slowly, my consciousness became more and more confused, I just wanted to find a place to sleep. Inadvertently, I walked towards the coffin that was closest to me!


    "Stop, if you don''t want to die, then follow him in. I won''t harm you!"


    Suddenly, I heard a scolding sound by my ear. Immediately afterwards, my consciousness cleared up. At the same time, everything that was initially in my surroundings disappeared in an instant.


    Without a doubt, this voice came from the Grand Matriarch. With that one sentence, she kicked me out of the gates of hell.


    It''s just that I don''t know how the Grand Matriarch''s voice managed to reach here.


    My consciousness gradually cleared up, and I subconsciously looked towards Yin Ling. I saw that she was standing not far from me, also looking at me.


    However, the way she looked at me was as though she was looking at a dead person. It could be seen how heavy her killing intent was.


    "Why should I believe you!"


    Yin Ling said. She didn''t seem to believe the Grand Preceptor''s words.


    "Humph!" Just with me alone, I can kill you. Before, you were too far away from me, so I might not be able to do anything to you. But now, a hundred meters is enough! "


    The Grand Matriarch coldly snorted, speaking in a domineering manner.


    I knew that this was a conversation between two ladies and I couldn''t interject at all. Thus, I just looked for the bracelet that I just threw away.


    However, when I found it, I was in a bad state.


    "How could this be?"


    The jade bracelet smashed into the ground and broke into three pieces, lying quietly on the ground.


    I carefully picked it up. After the jade was broken, the previous gentleness had long since disappeared. Now that I held it in my hand, it felt like I was holding a stone.


    What should he do?


    I took the broken third fragment of the jade bracelet and had no idea how to explain it to the Grand Matriarch.


    On the other side, the empress and Yin Ling were still talking.


    "Fine, I''ll believe you all this time. If you all truly want to harm me, even if we all die together, I will drag you all down with me."


    Yin Ling knew that she was still weaker than the person who talked to her. Since things had come to this point, she could only take the risk to enter this hotel.


    "Take me in!"


    I was still aching over the loss of my jade bracelet when Yin Ling suddenly appeared in front of me and said.


    I knew that Yin Ling wouldn''t listen to my explanation. The bracelet was broken, so it wouldn''t be safe to stand outside. So I led Yin Ling to where I lived with my grandma.


    As for how to explain this to Yin Ling, I think I will explain it to her after I go in.


    Moreover, the grandma also promised Yin Ling not to kill him, which saved me a lot of trouble. I think she should also have guessed who the ghost girl was.


    Just like that, I continued walking ahead while Yin Ling followed behind me. From time to time, she would glance around as if preparing for something.


    The closer we got to where we lived, the more nervous Yin Ling became. She unnaturally pulled the distance between us closer.


    I was not the least bit surprised by Yin Ling''s actions, but I knew what she was thinking.

 C54

    "Don''t worry, I won''t let the Grand Matriarch hurt you. There''s no need to be so nervous!"


    Yin Ling acted as if she didn''t care about death as she followed closely behind me.


    Without a doubt, as long as grandma takes action, Yin Ling will definitely attack me at the first possible moment.


    After I finished speaking, Yin Ling didn''t speak. From the nervous expression on her face, it seemed that she didn''t take my words to heart.


    It seemed like it wouldn''t be easy to gain the trust of a ghost.


    I silently exclaimed in my heart.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Just as I was about to push open the door and enter, Yin Ling stopped me. Immediately after, she came to the door and carefully inspected it.


    After four or five minutes, she looked at me and said,


    "Let''s go in!"


    I know what Yin Ling did just now. She should be standing outside the door, sensing if there is any danger inside.


    "He''s back!"


    The moment I entered, the woman looked at me and asked, ignoring the ghost girl who was standing in front of me.


    "Hm!" "But, Grand Matriarch, I broke your jade bracelet!"


    I nodded my head and walked in front of the grandma, a little embarrassed. I handed her the bracelet that was broken into three pieces. At this moment, my heart was filled with guilt. I thought that after a period of peace and stability, I would buy a new pair of bracelets for the grandma.


    "If it''s broken, then it''s broken!" It''s a one-time use item and won''t be worth much. "


    The Grand Matriarch didn''t even look at the broken jade bracelet as she casually said.


    However, after hearing the Grand Matriarch''s words, I was a little stunned!


    "You mean this bracelet can only be used once?"


    I looked at the grandma and asked in confusion.


    "Nonsense, otherwise how could you be enchanted by that girl''s illusion when you came back? If I had attacked a little later, I''m afraid the two of you would have died long ago!"


    When the grandma saw that I still didn''t react, she couldn''t help but scold me.


    However, the Grand Matriarch''s scolding woke me up. When I thought about it carefully, it seemed that the bracelet that she had given me could only be used once.


    At this moment, I looked at Yin Ling with some embarrassment. I had always relied on this bracelet to intimidate her. When she heard that this bracelet could only be used once, the expression on her face was even richer than mine.


    But thinking about it, I feel lucky that I didn''t directly kill Yin Ling with this bracelet, otherwise I would have died in her hands long ago. Moreover, I used this bracelet to force her to swear that unless she chose to die together with me, she wouldn''t have been able to kill me.


    "Since you brought her back, your soul summoning must have failed!"


    Next, I explained the process of my soul summoning to the Grand Matriarch. In the end, I looked at her with pitiful eyes and said,


    "You won''t blame me for bringing Yin Ling back, will you?" You must not touch her. I promised her that I would avenge her. "


    "When did I say I wanted to kill her? Moreover, since you agreed to take revenge for her, I guess this is fated relationship between you, so I won''t stop you." However, this young lady is quite vigilant. "


    It was only at this moment that the grandma glanced at Yin Ling and said.


    "Thank you, Grand Matriarch, for not killing me!"


    Yin Ling understood that as long as the old man in front of her didn''t make a move, her safety would be guaranteed.


    Moreover, it could be seen that the old man didn''t object to Wu Lei helping her take revenge, and to her, this was absolutely good news.


    At the same time, she glanced at Wu Lei who stood at the side, and a trace of gratitude flashed within her eyes.


    However, at that time, due to my back facing Yin Ling, I didn''t notice all of this.


    Only after a long time did Yin Ling tell me that she only started to truly trust me at that time. I even laughed at her saying that she used her life in exchange for that trust.


    However, this was all a story in the future.


    "Don''t worry!" Not only will I not kill you, I will also help you guys take revenge! "


    The Grand Matriarch opened her mouth again.


    But this time, her words made Yin Ling and I excited at the same time.


    With the assistance of the Grand Matriarch, this hatred wouldn''t flow smoothly. Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but feel that the light in front of me was right in front of my eyes.


    "But don''t be happy too early!" "I''m saying that I''ll help you guys, not to help you guys, but to help you guys come up with ideas sometimes."


    The Grand Matriarch seemed to see our excitement and spoke again.


    I''m still quite familiar with the grandma''s situation. Right now, she has no way of moving far away from us. Since she wants to help us, then she can only come up with some tricks from behind her back.


    But for me, this is already enough. With the assistance of the Grand Matriarch and Yin Ling''s own strength, it doesn''t seem that difficult for her to take revenge.


    "Alright, little girl, you don''t have to be so nervous anymore!"


    Noticing that Yin Ling was still on guard, the grandma couldn''t help but look at her and say.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, grandma. I was in the wrong with what happened just now. I didn''t expect you to be a good person."


    Yin Ling stood on the spot, momentarily at a loss as to what to do. After hearing the grandma''s voice, she immediately let her guard down and looked at the grandma at a loss.


    It could be seen that it was because she was too excited that she acted like this, and even tears could be seen rolling in her eyes.


    To be honest, I''ve seen a lot of people cry, but I''ve never seen one like that. Looking at Yin Ling''s face, I really want to see what she looks like when she cries.


    But even after waiting for a long time, I didn''t see the tears fall from Yin Ling''s eyes. They just kept rolling back and forth in her eyes.


    "Stop looking, ghosts will not cry!"


    The grandma saw through my thoughts and directly said it in front of Yin Ling, not caring about my feelings in the slightest.


    On the other side, Yin Ling turned around and glared at me when she heard the Grand Matriarch''s words. She seemed to be saying to me, "Just you wait."


    "Humph!"


    When I saw him looking at me like that, I gave a cold snort and shot her a look that I thought was like a bomb in the sky.


    "Alright, you''re all adults now, yet you''re acting like a child. I''ve come to show you something."


    The Grand Matriarch laughed and scolded him, then acted mysterious.


    Soon after, the grandma took out a branch and placed it in her hand.


    "Isn''t this just a locust tree? "What''s so special about that."


    Sophora wood is a very common sight here. There are many places where it could be planted, so I was able to recognize it at a glance.


    It''s just that I don''t understand why the Grand Matriarch would hold this piece of Sophora Flamefairy in her hands and treat it like a treasure.


    "This ¡­ this aura ¡­ this is the Soul Nurturing Tree!"


    Contrary to my reaction, Yin Ling opened her mouth in surprise. Her expression was as though she had won a lottery of 5 million.


    "Isn''t it just a locust branch? Is there a need to make such a big fuss over nothing? "


    Seeing that Yin Ling''s reaction was so intense, I couldn''t help but feel contemptuous.


    "Shut up!"


    Just as I said that, the grandma and Yin Ling turned their heads at the same time and glared at me.

 C55

    "Ugh!"


    I looked at the two of them speechlessly. Didn''t I just say the truth? Was there a need for such a huge reaction?


    "Then tell me, what''s so special about this piece of wood?"


    "This is a Soul Nurturing Wood, what do you know!"


    Yin Ling rolled her eyes at me and said while looking at me as if she was looking at a fool.


    "Kid, don''t talk nonsense if you don''t know."


    Just as Yin Ling finished speaking, the grandma looked at me with a look of disdain and said.


    "Could it be that this Soul Nurturing Wood is really magical?"


    Seeing the two of them react so violently, I had to refocus my attention on this branch.


    "Of course the Soul Nurturing Wood is magical."


    Yin Ling continued to speak.


    "Hmm, this girl knows her stuff. Who would have thought that you would eat so many years of food for nothing. You only grow your body but not your brain."


    The Grand Matriarch wasn''t stingy with her words. While praising Yin Ling, she didn''t forget to look down on me.


    "How can he let us live!"


    While I was feeling depressed, I didn''t know how many times I had been despised by the two of them in such a short period of time.


    "Both of you, hurry up and tell us. What is so miraculous about this wood?"


    The more they are like this, the more curious I am.


    "I''ll tell you this, even if you search all the locust trees in Jiangxia Town, I''m afraid you won''t be able to find a single piece that can raise locust trees."


    This time, she didn''t despise me.


    "Is this thing really that powerful?"


    I didn''t quite believe what Yin Ling said. After all, this tree branch called the Soul Nurturing Wood, apart from its seemingly smooth surface, didn''t have anything special about it.


    Not to mention searching all over Jiangxia Town, if she wants it, I can find a bunch for her right now when I go out the door.


    Of course, I only said the last sentence in my heart. I didn''t actually say it.


    "Hm!" Ten times, a hundred times more powerful than you think. "


    Yin Ling''s expression was serious. She didn''t look like she was joking anymore.


    However, I didn''t really care about her words. She was ten times, a hundred times stronger than what I had imagined.


    "Do you know how difficult it is to get a section of this Soul Nurturing Wood?"


    Yin Ling looked at me and asked.


    Towards this question, I honestly shook my head. If I knew where this piece of wood came from, how could I be looked down upon by all of you?


    In order to obtain a section of Soul Nurturing Tree, one must first find a place with absolute Yin. Furthermore, this place with absolute Yin must grow this locust tree right at the right time.


    "Uh, how troublesome."


    I''ve heard of the Yin Field before. I''m afraid that even after searching all over Jiangxia Town, I might not be able to find one. And even if I do, there may not be a locust tree.


    Hearing what Yin Ling said, I finally have a new understanding of this piece of wood in the grandma''s hands.


    "Moreover, it''s not over yet?"


    "Are you done yet?"


    I said, surprised.


    "Hmm, even if you find another locust tree in the Yin Field, you will still have requirements for this tree. A locust tree with less than a hundred years of history will not grow a Soul Nurturing Tree."


    "Moreover, even if it''s a locust tree that''s lived for a hundred years, it still depends on luck. Although this Soul Nurturing Tree looks ordinary, it actually grows at the center of the locust tree. A tree can only grow this much at most."


    "I''ll go!"


    After hearing what Yin Ling had said, I couldn''t help but take in a breath of cold air. It seemed that this Soul Nurturing Wood wasn''t as simple as he thought. No, it was more appropriate to call it heaven defying.


    It seemed that the chances of finding such a piece of wood was much lower than the odds of winning even a million of prizes.


    "Now you know how powerful it is!"


    After saying that, Yin Ling''s eyebrows twitched as she looked at me proudly and said.


    I nodded my head subconsciously. I didn''t expect that the grandma would have such a powerful treasure on her. If she were to take it out to buy, who knows how much it would cost.


    "I can''t tell, but you know quite a lot."


    Moreover, since just now, the Grand Matriarch''s way of addressing Yin Ling has changed from ''Miss'' to ''Little Girl'' to ''Little Girl''. One must know that in our area, you only call your own daughter or granddaughter ''Little Girl'', and you can see that the Grand Matriarch has completely accepted and even liked Yin Ling.


    In such a short period of time, I realized that I had fallen out of favor. No, to be exact, I have never been favoured before.


    "Actually, I heard it from one of the policemen."


    Yin Ling felt a little embarrassed after being praised by her mistress. She lowered her head and said shyly.


    "Alright, since you know what''s good for you, treat this Soul Nurturing Wood as a greeting gift from me."


    The next sentence that grandma said was like a bomb, leaving Yin Ling and I unable to calm down for a long time.


    "This, this cannot do, this thing is too valuable!"


    Yin Ling knew the value of the Soul Nurturing Wood, and that was why she couldn''t take anything from the Grand Preceptor''s daughter. After all, they had only known each other for such a short period of time, and there had been conflicts before.


    "If I tell you to take it, take it. Where did all this nonsense come from?"


    Noticing that Yin Ling wasn''t going to pick up the phone, the grandma feigned anger.


    Of course, the reason she gave Yin Ling the Soul Nurturing Wood was because she felt pity for her and also because she figured out that there seemed to be a connection between this girl and Wu Lei. Furthermore, this Soul Nurturing Wood didn''t have any effect on her at all.


    "This ¡­"


    For a moment, Yin Ling stood on the spot, feeling somewhat awkward. She didn''t know whether to accept it or not.


    "Since Yin Ling doesn''t want it, give it to me!" It just so happens that Grand Matriarch, you haven''t given me any form of greeting gift. "


    I could tell that Yin Ling really wanted this piece of wood, but she was just embarrassed.


    Although I didn''t know what effect this Soul Nurturing Wood had on Yin Ling, I fought with her on purpose in order to prevent her from accepting it in such an awkward manner.


    "Who? Who said I don''t want it!?"


    As expected, when Yin Ling saw that I wanted to fight with her, she immediately became anxious. She grabbed the Soul Nurturing Wood and held it tightly in her hand as if she was afraid that I would steal it away from her.


    "Alright, don''t be so nervous little girl, he is lying to you!"


    Once again, the nanny exposed my tricks. However, this time, the one who was embarrassed wasn''t me, but Yin Ling. At this moment, Yin Ling held the Soul Nurturing Tree in her hand and lowered her head as if she wanted to find a hole to hide in.


    "But kid, don''t have any ideas about this Soul Nurturing Wood. This thing is useless against people, but it''s useful for ghosts."


    Seemingly to ease Yin Ling''s awkwardness, the nanny once again lured the flames of war onto me.


    I don''t know why, but the grandma seemed to have a good impression of Yin Ling from the start, which made me extremely depressed. But seeing that the grandma could accept Yin Ling, I was also really happy from the bottom of my heart.


    "How could that be? This thing is useless to me, what am I going to do with it?" However, Grand Matriarch, what exactly is the use of this Soul Nurturing Wood? "


    Although I said that I wouldn''t bother with this Soul Nurturing Wood, I am extremely curious about its use in raising it. For it to be able to move Yin Ling, it must be something extraordinary.

 C56

    "You don''t even know about the Soul Nurturing Wood, it''s really stupid. Of course this Soul Nurturing Wood is used for soul nourishing purposes."


    "Eh!"


    I didn''t know what to say when I heard her answer, but it did not seem to be a problem.


    Very good, very powerful.


    "Cluck ~ ~"


    Seeing me humiliated, Yin Ling was actually very happy. She couldn''t help but cover her mouth and snicker. This laughter, however, was somewhat sharp and ear-piercing, like the shrieks of ghosts.


    However, her action of covering her mouth as she snickered did look quite cute.


    I turned my head and glared at Yin Ling, pretending to be angry. I wanted to shut her up. No matter what, I am still a shameless person, how could I be mocked by a ghost.


    Yin Ling seemed to have seen through my thoughts. On the contrary, she laughed even louder with a provocative expression on her face.


    "Just you wait!"


    I mouthed these words to Yin Ling. The reason why I didn''t dare to say them out loud was because I was afraid that the matriarch would try to take advantage of me again.


    Similarly, she''s not human. I don''t know why the Grand Matriarch likes Yin Ling but not Soo Soo.


    Was it just because Soo Soo was an undead? Or perhaps it was because the Grand Matriarch did not like Soo Soo.


    I knew I couldn''t think of anything to do with it, so I took some time to ask the Grand Matriarch.


    "Alright, Grandmother, you don''t have to scold him anymore!" You can talk about the usage of this Soul Nurturing Wood, I also want to know. "


    After about a minute or two, Yin Ling finally stopped and said to the grandma, "Look at her, she seems to have laughed enough."


    To my surprise, she started speaking up for me. Of course, it was basically impossible for her to forgive her for using this method of slapping a date.


    This Soul Nurturing Wood is basically a house for ghosts to prepare for them to live in. No matter if it''s the lightning in the sky or the immortal hook''s fate, they can''t shake it by even a little bit, and it can even increase cultivation experience after a long time. Also, the most important thing is that no matter how severely injured a ghost you live in, as long as you''re not scared out of your wits, you will definitely be able to come out alive after you enter it.


    When the Grand Matriarch listed the many benefits of the Soul Nurturing Wood in a row, I was dumbfounded and my eyes almost fell to the ground.


    On the other side, Yin Ling seemed to be busy looking for something on the ground. Soon, she picked up an eyeball from under the table and stuffed it back into her eye socket. From Yin Ling''s reaction, she seems to be more shocked than me.


    However, that was true. I am a human and I am a ghost. No matter how powerful this Soul Nurturing Wood is, it is useless to me. However, the benefits to Yin Ling are obvious.


    "This, this thing is too valuable, I can''t take it!"


    After a long time, Yin Ling recovered from her shock and quickly handed the Soul Nurturing Wood in her hand to the Grand Preceptor.


    "Little girl, aren''t you slapping me in the face by doing this? How can I take back the things that I gave you?"


    The Grand Matriarch seemed to be somewhat angry as she watched the scene in front of her.


    Yin Ling had no choice but to retract her hand, tightly holding the Soul Nurturing Wood in her hand, as if she was afraid that someone would take it away from her.


    "Grand Matriarch, do you have any Cultivation Trees? If you do, can you give me one as well?"


    I brazenly went up to the Grand Matriarch and told her.


    This Soul Nurturing Wood is too valiant. It is like the existence of a golden finger in a novel. If the Grand Preceptor still has any other wood, I don''t mind using one in preparation for the future.


    "Scram!"


    The Grand Matriarch answered me with a single word, as if to say, You are daydreaming.


    "Of course, you shouldn''t be so happy too early. Although the Soul Nurturing Wood is good, it still has its own drawbacks!"


    "


    "Such a powerful item actually has a flaw?"


    I looked at the grandma in confusion as I said, in my eyes, a heaven defying existence like the Soul Nurturing Wood should be absolutely perfect.


    For example, if you enter this section of Soul Nurturing Wood, you won''t be able to move it by yourself, and you don''t even have to look at it in your hands right now. But even the strongest ghost wouldn''t be able to take the Soul Nurturing Wood and walk ten meters away with it, because the yin energy it contains is too strong, enough to crush a ghost to death.


    Normally, the more dense the yin aura is, the easier it is to survive. But this Soul Nurturing Tree could actually use its own yin aura to crush any ghost, so I''m getting more and more curious about how many secrets this Soul Nurturing Tree has.


    "However, while Yin Qi can hurt ghosts, it can''t hurt people. To humans, this is no different from an ordinary locust tree. Do you know what you should do?"


    This time, the grandma turned her head towards Yin Ling and continued.


    After a long while, Yin Ling fell into deep thought. After a long while, she handed the Soul Nurturing Wood in her hand to me.


    "This, this, are you going to give it to me? "Then I''ll accept it!"


    Looking at the Soul Nurturing Wood in front of me, I was a little excited and took it. Although I didn''t know why Yin Ling would suddenly give it to me, I knew this guy was too heaven-defying.


    "This is for you! Keep dreaming!" I mean, if you take it with you in the future, it''s my home. "


    Obviously, I was happy for nothing. However, I was not surprised by this result. Unless Yin Ling was really stupid, she would not give it to me.


    In the end, under the pressure of both the grandma and Yin Ling, I could only promise them that I would bring along this piece of Soul Nurturing Wood wherever I went in the future.


    However, it was convenient to have this thing. Even during the day, as long as Yin Ling did not use this Soul Nurturing Wood, sunlight would never hurt her again.


    There is no doubt that this will be helpful for our revenge.


    "Since you guys are all prepared to take revenge on Guo Bing, what''s the plan?"


    The Grand Matriarch changed the subject and asked the two of us.


    "I''ve really never thought about it. Besides, it''s only been two hours since I agreed to avenge Yin Ling. Where did this plan come from?"


    Facing the Grand Matriarch''s question, I shook my head honestly. Seeing me shake my head, Yin Ling also shook her head. It was obvious that she didn''t have any plans.


    "Since that''s the case, why don''t you go ask around and see if this person has any habits or has a place to go? The most important thing is to find out, because Yin Ling can''t appear during the day, we''ll leave it to you to get close to Guo Bing to find out more information about her."


    As expected, the older the better. In just a short period of time, the Grand Matriarch had already made her initial plans. However, facing the Grand Matriarch''s arrangements, I was a little troubled.


    "How could I get close to Guo Bing?"


    However, before I could finish my sentence, the grandma spoke at the same time as Yin Ling.


    "Think of a way yourself!"

 C57

    "Think of a way yourself!"


    Just this sentence made me feel like I had nothing to live for.


    I tried to think of something, but looking at my current appearance, it would be impossible for me to get close to Guo Bing.


    In addition, Guo Bing is a well-known wealthy merchant of our generation, both black and white. Frankly speaking, she is a person of the upper class, and I am just an ordinary commoner, I am simply not a person of the same world.


    What''s more, people like Guo Bing would definitely bring bodyguards when they went out, which would increase the difficulty of getting close to him.


    Getting close to Guo Bing undoubtedly meant that there was a huge problem in front of me.


    "Good luck! All roads lead to Rome. I''m sure you can think of something. It''s getting late, so I''ll go to bed first!"


    Yin Ling walked in front of me, patted my shoulder, clenched her right fist, and made an encouraging gesture in front of me.


    "Think about it slowly. If you really can''t figure it out, just wait a bit longer. You youngsters are different from us. Older people like us are most afraid of staying up late, so I''ll go to sleep first and wait for your good news tomorrow."


    Just when I thought Yin Ling was inhumane, the grandma also walked up to me and began to make sarcastic remarks.


    "What do you mean, ''I''ll wait a little longer''? It''s already past 3 in the morning. If I continue to wait, it''ll be daylight by then."


    After hearing what the Grand Matriarch said, I immediately became displeased and spoke to her in an extremely dissatisfied manner.


    I don''t know why, but after the grandma saw Yin Ling, she became a little dark. Perhaps you guys are used to seeing some black girl or something like that, but I can guarantee that you''ve never seen the black old granny, right? And I saw it, just now.


    "Forget it, you should rest early!" "You should feel wronged tonight!"


    After giving it some thought, the grandma seemed to know that it was getting late, so she spoke to me.


    However, since the Grand Matriarch had said that she would make me feel wronged, I didn''t understand what she meant by those words.


    But when I turned to go back to bed, I understood what the woman meant.


    "Get up, this is my bed!"


    While I was busy with my grandma, Yin Ling actually slept on my bed. It looked like she was enjoying it.


    Looking at this situation, I couldn''t help but roar at Yin Ling.


    "Get up, why should I get up? I''ll tell you this. This bed has been requisitioned for tonight, so you should prepare to make a bed for me!"


    However, Yin Ling didn''t seem to buy it. She slowly opened her mouth, intending to occupy my bed.


    "No, that''s impossible. Immediately, get off my bed. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    I''ve tried the taste of a floorboard before. After sleeping for a night, my whole body felt like it was about to fall apart. It was extremely uncomfortable.


    Therefore, I couldn''t help but threaten Yin Ling. Furthermore, I was the one who paid for the lodging. Based on this alone, I shouldn''t be sleeping on the ground.


    Besides, Yin Ling is a ghost. She can live in the Soul Nurturing Wood to rest, so there''s no need to fight over a bed with me.


    At this point, it seemed to me, it wasn''t just a question of a bed; it was more about a man''s dignity.


    I can''t be bullied by a ghost girl just like that, I want to fight her to the end.


    I thought silently in my heart.


    "So what if you''re rude to me? Say, are you able to beat me up, or are you able to beat me up? If you dare to walk past again, I''ll beat you up."


    Originally, in my opinion, I was arrogant enough, but what I didn''t expect was that Yin Ling was even more arrogant than me, and it seemed like she was telling the truth, I really couldn''t beat her at the moment.


    In the end, I had no choice but to turn to the Grand Matriarch for help.


    "Ai, this is a matter between you youngsters, so I won''t get involved."


    The grandma looked at me and said helplessly.


    However, the meaning behind her words was very clear. She didn''t want to interfere in this matter and wanted me to think of a solution myself.


    "Alright!" You have guts. "


    In the end, I looked at Yin Ling and spat out those words.


    "Ai, it''s been so long since I''ve slept on a bed, just treat it as a aftertaste today!"


    On the other side of the bed, Yin Ling was rolling on the bed, murmuring non-stop. Her expression was extremely enjoyable.


    In fact, for Yin Ling, ghosts usually didn''t have to sleep, and no matter where they slept, they wouldn''t feel anything.


    I couldn''t beat him, neither could I scold him. In the end, I had no choice but to compromise. I spread a few clothes on the ground, then lay down. I have lost all my dignity as a man.


    The night was deep.


    There was no sound from outside. We slept soundly that night.


    "Wu Lei, wake up quickly!"


    The time was so fast that I slept for less than two to three hours before Yin Ling woke me up.


    Ye Zichen glanced at his watch and saw that it was indeed only 7 in the morning, while the nanny beside him was still sleeping soundly. However, this was understandable, the nanny had indeed been addicted to sleep recently!


    Originally, I didn''t intend to get up, but Yin Ling had really pestered me so I had no choice but to wake up with her. After getting up, I found that my entire body seemed to be in disarray and was in excruciating pain.


    After getting up, I first went to buy breakfast for the Grand Matriarch. After letting her eat a little, I took her out with me.


    Of course, this time, Yin Ling went into the Soul Nurturing Wood obediently. After all, there was already a sun outside.


    After exiting, under Yin Ling''s guidance, I walked towards Guo Bing''s living quarters.


    To be honest, people like Guo Bing were completely capable of living in a bigger city, but somehow, he still wanted to live in a small town called Jiangxia Town, even the office space was set up here, and the publicity was out to pay back to his hometown.


    We first went to Guo Bing''s residence, which is a villa on the east side of the town. Since Jiangxia Town is not far from our city, many real estate agents have built villas nearby, and those who live here can be considered the elites and elites of our city.


    "I didn''t expect there to be such a place in Jiangxia Town?"


    Before arriving at the villa complex, I couldn''t help but be a little surprised. Whether it was the architectural styles or the surrounding environment, they were all considered to be the best in the entire Jiangxia Town.


    From afar, each set of buildings has a different style: Chinese, Japanese, European... Almost all the styles I know.


    At first glance, it gave off a disorderly feeling, but upon closer inspection, this disarray did not lose any of its beauty, it even revealed a different kind of beauty.


    "Let''s go, we have something else to ask first!"


    I lowered my head and took the Soul Nurturing Wood out of my pocket.

 C58

    "Let''s go, aren''t we going in?"


    Hearing that I was going to leave, Yin Ling became a little anxious. She hurriedly asked after hearing the Soul Nurturing Wood vibrated.


    "Go in, how do we go in? Unless we can fly. "


    Hearing Yin Ling''s voice, I couldn''t help but feel a little depressed. I also wanted to take a look around, but with the security measures in front of me, let alone entering, I''m afraid that I wouldn''t even be able to enter through the door.


    Just now, I saw with my own eyes that in the short span of twenty minutes, there were two groups of people patrolling the area, and I''m sure there were more than just these two groups of people patrolling the area.


    Of course, that didn''t even include who was standing at the entrance of the villa complex. Judging by the number of patrolling teams, there were at least fifty to sixty security guards in the villa complex.


    With such high density security, it seemed to me that not even a dog would be able to get in, let alone a human being.


    "The lives of these rich people are truly precious!"


    Thinking about this, I couldn''t help but sigh. If there were more security guards, they would be able to catch up with the owners here.


    "What should we do?"


    Yin Ling understood what I meant, and asked me with a hint of disappointment in her voice.


    I know that Yin Ling has a vengeful heart, but impulse is the devil. Blind actions will only make our situation worse.


    "Let''s go to Guo Bing''s company first, we''ll come over at night."


    I had already made up my mind. I was only here to scout out the situation. The real operation would have to wait until night.


    Firstly, it was because the target was too big during the day, and even if he sneaked in, he would be easily discovered by others, which meant the risk was too high. Secondly, if he moved at night, Yin Ling could play a large part in blocking the eyes of these security guards.


    "Mm, that''s the only way!"


    Yin Ling agreed with me and said.


    Soon, we left this place.


    Guo Bing''s company was located in the center of Jiangxia Town, it was the most prosperous location in the town.


    At the same time, Guo Bing''s company''s building was also the tallest floor in Jiangxia Town. It seemed to be more than a dozen stories tall, and it was especially domineering in this town.


    Compared to this building, the government building that was originally located at the side appeared to be a little shabby.


    "Using a ten-storey building as an office is a bit too exaggerated!"


    It had to be known that a real estate company did not need a lot of office space. Not to mention a building with more than ten floors, even a single floor of this building could be used for the office. After all, even this floor seemed to be hundreds of square meters.


    From my point of view, since Guo Bing wanted to stay here as a local tyrant, she should be very low-key. I didn''t expect it to be the opposite of what I imagined.


    Not only did he not keep a low profile, he even gave off the feeling of a local emperor, as could be seen from the fact that he had built the company building next to the government.


    However, no matter where I went, I was afraid that others would not know that he was the boss and that I would show off my skills everywhere. The purpose of building this building is also to show off to others, and for a building as big as this, there are many places that are empty, so it''s completely useless.


    However, this was what people liked to do when they had money.


    Due to the fact that this was a company building and they had to receive customers from time to time, the security measures here were not very strict. Furthermore, there was also a sales hall, counselling, sales and the like.


    This is precisely the reason why I would naturally not miss this opportunity to enter the building. Perhaps, I would be able to obtain some useful information after entering.


    "Welcome to Delai Real Estate. Sir, this way please."


    As soon as I stepped into the company building, I heard welcoming voices coming from both sides. Before I could open my mouth, I was led to a nearby sales office.


    Over the next period of time, I saw the boldness of a real estate agent.


    According to this real estate agent''s introduction, her name was Yang Min. She had been doing sales for three or four years and had sold more than 200 to 300 houses. Therefore, the one she recommended was definitely the best one.


    After half an hour, I didn''t even say a word. This Miss Yang already introduced me to all the different businesses, different residential areas, towns, cities, and even introduced me to a villa. I stopped her.


    "My god, how is this a mouth, this is clearly a machine gun."


    This time, I finally saw the horrors of sales.


    But I was a little depressed. The houses did sound good, but I touched the two hundred dollars in my pocket and wondered if Miss Yang would be so enthusiastic if she knew that I was about to lose my appetite.


    "Alright, there''s no need to introduce the villa. I can''t afford it even if I told you. I just want to buy a three-bedroom, one-room, three-room set. That''s about it."


    Since I''m here to ask around, I can only pretend that I want to buy a house to bridge the gap between me and Miss Yang. Otherwise, I might really be kicked out by the security guards.


    On the other side, when Miss Yang heard that business was coming, she passionately introduced me. I chatted with her without a word, trying to get some information from her mouth.


    No matter what, these people were still employees under Guo Bing''s command. They should have a certain understanding of their boss.


    "I heard that your Boss Guo also works in this building. I really admire him."


    Unknowingly, I began to direct the topic towards Guo Bing.


    "Yeah, but he doesn''t seem to be at work today. I wonder if he''ll be there later." However, you''re right, Boss Guo is indeed formidable, and deserves our admiration. "


    When the topic of Director Guo was brought up, Miss Yang''s eyes lit up with excitement, as if she had seen her idol.


    "What, does Director Guo not come to work often?"


    "That''s not true, Director Guo always works on time and is very serious about his work. Every once in a while, he would ask the sales lady to come to his office and talk about his work experience, but the people he was looking for were all good-looking people like me."


    Saying this, a trace of disappointment flashed in Miss Yang''s eyes.


    However, her expression immediately changed, and she nervously warned me not to spread what she just said, otherwise she would definitely lose her job.


    "Hur hur, talking about work experience, what a nice description."


    Hearing Miss Yang''s words, even a fool could understand how the work experience was discussed.


    However, I still nodded my head and said to Miss Yang, "I promise I won''t tell anyone about this matter. Although this isn''t a secret in Guo Bing''s company, if this were to be spread out, the nature of the matter would be different."

 C59

    "What do you mean, I want to see your Director Guo? Is that possible?"


    I asked Miss Yang in a respectful tone, as if I were a little kid who wanted to see his idol.


    Perhaps Miss Yang really thinks that I admire Guo Bing beyond compare and doesn''t suspect me in the slightest.


    "It seems a little difficult to meet Boss Guo? Other than going to see clients, Director Guo rarely sees friends. I''ve worked here for so long, I''m afraid Director Guo hasn''t entertained friends more than five times. "


    "Oh, really?"


    I pretended to be surprised as I asked. Miss Yang also nodded her head, answering my question.


    He didn''t expect Guo Bing to be this cautious, but on the other hand, the more cautious this person was, the more it proved that he was problematic.


    The fact that he didn''t have friends might not mean that he didn''t have friends, but it might be that he didn''t want others to see his friends.


    Ai, in that case, I won''t be able to see my idol anymore. Originally, I came here to buy a house because I wanted to see the same thing.


    I put on an extremely disappointed expression as I looked at Miss Yang and said.


    "This, this, don''t be in a hurry to leave, I''ll help you think of a way."


    Seeing that I was about to leave, Miss Yang immediately became anxious and said while grabbing my wrist.


    For sales like theirs, the salary would usually be increased by a percentage of the base salary, so the only way to earn money would be to buy the house. This was precisely this point that caught my eye, I determined that Miss Yang would not let me leave so easily.


    "What? Is there any other way to meet my idol?"


    I turned my head, my eyes shining.


    "Yes, of course, Boss Guo. Every Wednesday afternoon, he goes to a teahouse in town to drink some tea. You''ll be able to see him no matter where you go."


    Miss Yang hastily pulled me along as if she was afraid that I would leave at any moment.


    "Oh, so it''s like that. Then tell me the specific time!"


    I know what I''m asking now, Yin Ling will tell me everything. As expected, as soon as I asked, she answered without hesitation.


    "Boss Guo always leaves at three in the afternoon. I''m not too sure exactly what time it is."


    "Uh-huh, thank you!" I got it! "


    I thanked Miss Yang and prepared to leave.


    "Aren''t you going to buy a house?"


    Suddenly, Miss Yang stared at me and asked.


    This question also made me slap my forehead as I cursed myself for being an idiot. After receiving Guo Bing''s news, I was so excited that I completely forgot about buying a house, almost causing a huge disaster.


    If I just leave like this, this Miss Yang will definitely be suspicious. If she tells others that I asked about Guo Bing, who knows what will happen?


    "Of course I want to buy a house, but look at how excited I am. I have to get my grandma''s permission to buy a house, so I''ll go back and ask my grandma first. If she agrees, then I''ll come find you. This is my grandma''s number, so you can help me persuade her."


    In order to keep Miss Yang from being suspicious, I had no choice but to move out and leave her phone number here.


    "En, I will definitely help you persuade the great Matriarch!"


    said Miss Yang, looking at me after she had saved the phone.


    Since I had already asked the question I wanted to ask, there was no need for me to stay here any longer. After a simple farewell, I hastily walked out of Guo Bing''s company.


    As soon as I left the company, I found a secluded place and dialed the Grand Matriarch''s number. I briefly explained the situation to her and told her not to reveal anything.


    He urged her to find a more tactful reason to reject Miss Yang so that she wouldn''t be suspicious.


    "Can''t tell, but you''re quite smart?"


    Just as I closed my phone and was about to take a breather, Yin Ling suddenly opened her mouth and spoke.


    "Of course, but why didn''t you say anything earlier?"


    Yin Ling seemed to have disappeared just now. She didn''t say anything, which surprised me a little. After all, even if she were to talk to me, no one else would be able to hear her.


    "Isn''t this watching you perform? But to be honest, you acted really well just now! So disgusting! "


    Hearing Yin Ling''s words, my face darkened as I looked at the Soul Nurturing Wood in my hand. I really wanted to throw it out. Was she praising me or cursing me?


    "Please, when you praise me again, can you not praise me while insulting me?"


    I said to Yin Ling unhappily. I knew she was probably trying to make me angry.


    "How am I damaging you? I''m clearly praising you, okay?"


    Hearing my words, Yin Ling stubbornly refused to admit it and shamelessly tried to defend herself.


    "Eh, even if you''re disgusting, you''re still praising me?"


    Seeing that she wouldn''t admit it, I had no choice but to lay out the evidence in front of her.


    "I was just complimenting your superb acting!"


    This time, I was finally defeated by Yin Ling. I also realized the same problem. She is not shameless. She is obviously shameless.


    Suddenly, just as Yin Ling and I were arguing, a black Mercedes-Benz sped by us and stopped right in front of the company.


    "Ah, look, Guo Bing is in that car!"


    Yin Ling screamed at me, and the Soul Nurturing Wood started to vibrate, as if it was going to fly out at any moment.


    I simply didn''t have any reaction to this sudden scene. I subconsciously held the Soul Nurturing Wood in my hand, afraid that Yin Ling would really rush out.


    Even through the Soul Nurturing Wood, I could still feel the anger and killing intent coming from Yin Ling.


    However, after hearing Yin Ling''s voice, I still turned my head to look at the Mercedes-Benz.


    At the same time, two people got out of the car. One of them looked to be around forty years old, and wore a suit. He walked with an imposing manner, though his appearance was not bad. Without a doubt, this person was Guo Bing. Due to having been on TV a few times, she wasn''t a stranger.


    As for the person who got off the car with Guo Bing, no matter if it was in terms of appearance or attire, he was one of those unremarkable people. The only special place was probably the wooden box in his hands, while he looked more like a barefoot doctor.


    However, I know that this person is definitely not some barefoot doctor. Someone who can walk with Guo Bing is not someone to be trifled with, and Guo Bing also seems to be extremely respectful towards this person.


    "This person is not simple!"


    Just when I was wondering who on earth would have such a great reputation, Yin Ling suddenly spoke up.


    "Of course I know that it''s not simple!"


    Before Yin Ling could finish her sentence, I interrupted her. It''s easy to have a few people with Guo Bing, you don''t need to remind them of this.

 C60

    In my opinion, Yin Ling is either not speaking or just spouting nonsense the moment she opens her mouth.


    However, I was curious as to what this person was doing. Thus, I lowered my head and asked Yin Ling.


    "Can you feel what this person does?"


    "No, I can''t feel it. However, this person gives me a very dangerous feeling. It''s even the same feeling I had when meeting the Grand Matriarch."


    Yin Ling seemed to ponder for a long time before she said to me.


    Ah!


    However, Yin Ling''s words caused me to suck in a breath of cold air. It was the same feeling as meeting an old lady, which could only mean that this person was either a Daoist priest, a mage, or something like that. Moreover, this person''s cultivation level was definitely not too low.


    "It''s just that what did Guo Bing find such a person for?"


    For a moment, I didn''t have any idea what kind of medicine Guo Bing bought from her gourd.


    Never mind, we still want to leave this place for now. Let''s go to the teahouse that Miss Yang mentioned!


    I lowered my head and said to Yin Ling, "Maybe I will get some useful information no matter where I go."


    This time, Yin Ling only shook slightly, meaning she agreed with me. In fact, I could feel it too, but there was no killing intent on her body. Instead, there was a little bit of fear and she was about to leave.


    I can understand Yin Ling''s reaction. After all, she is a ghost, and although she has the protection of the Soul Nurturing Wood, but after seeing a Taoist, her fear from the bottom of her heart cannot disappear.


    On the other side, after Guo Bing brought the man back to the office, she personally poured him a cup of the best Longjing, and the degree of respect she had for him could be seen.


    "Daoist Priest Yang, see, this matter is not difficult to resolve!"


    Guo Bing looked around uneasily, and said to the man sitting on the sofa.


    On the way here just now, he had explained everything that had happened to Daoist Priest Yang, which was why he asked this question.


    "It''s not hard to say, nor is it hard to say."


    Daoist Master Yang didn''t hold himself back, he picked up the teacup and took a sip, then said to Guo Bing.


    "Dao leader, I understand what you mean. There are two hundred thousand yuan on this card as the deposit. I will give you another three hundred thousand after the matter is settled."


    Guo Bing had been in the shopping mall for a few years, and he had seen this much. Just as Daoist Yang finished speaking, he took out a card from his wallet and placed it on the table.


    "Haha, good, I like dealing with you smart people."


    When he heard that there was two hundred thousand yuan in the card, Daoist Yang was immediately enlivened. He grabbed the card and stuffed it into his pocket.


    "Boss Guo, just put your heart in your stomach and prepare the remaining 300,000 yuan. I really don''t care about a mere vengeful spirit like him."


    Take someone''s money to relieve their worries. To him, this was a big business deal, moreover, what Guo Bing wanted him to do was to deal with a vengeful spirit, if it was anyone else, it would probably cost them at most tens of thousands of dollars. He never thought that the moment Guo Bing opened his mouth, Guo Bing would give him 500,000 yuan. In his eyes, this 500,000 yuan was almost no different from a free gift.


    Perhaps in the eyes of others, five hundred thousand dollars was an astronomical number, but to Guo Bing, this amount of five hundred thousand was nothing. As long as he could solve the problem for him, not to mention five hundred thousand dollars, he would still be willing to pay five million.


    "Boss Guo, allow me to prepare first. I''ll open the altar in two days and promise to solve your worries!"


    "En, Taoist-sir is not in a hurry. Just tell me what you need for the next two days. I''ll get my secretary to prepare it for you."


    Guo Bing did not dare to push things too far and hurriedly said to the Taoist with the surname Yang.


    "Hm!" Take me to my resting place first, I''m a bit tired! "


    Hearing Daoist Priest Yang say that he was tired, Guo Bing immediately called the secretary over and told the car to take Daoist Yang home to rest.


    Facing this Taoist Yang, Guo Bing did not have the slightest air of arrogance. After all, the only person who could save him now was this person.


    Speaking of Taoist Yang, Guo Bing had also heard the introductions, and even the people who introduced him had already said that Taoist Yang really loved money. Don''t look at him smiling all the time, he was definitely one of those vicious and merciless people who could do anything for money.


    This point, Guo Bing felt that it was a bit similar to herself. The one surnamed Yang liked money, and the woman he liked, and the two of them were the kind of people who would use any means possible to achieve their goals.


    However, from his point of view, a man should be like that.


    "Hmph. When you were alive, you would have died by my hands. Even if you became a ghost now, you would still die by my hands."


    Guo Bing sat on the sofa and said with a cold snort.


    The Upper Tier Tea House was the largest teahouse in Jiangxia Town. Whether it was the style of the building or the luxurious interior, it could be said to be one of the top.


    However, the construction of such a structure in a small town seemed rather strange.


    At this moment, Yin Ling and I were standing outside the teahouse mentioned by Miss Yang. But after coming here, this teahouse gave me the same level of shock as Guo Bing''s company building.


    The same two magnificent buildings had appeared at the same time in a small town with a poor economy. He wondered if there was a connection between them.


    But as to how this teahouse came about, I am quite interested in it.


    "Let''s go in!"


    I whispered to Yin Ling.


    I walked into the teahouse. Not long after I sat down, the waiter came over and asked me if I wanted a drink.


    I don''t know much about tea, and I don''t have much money on me to spend, so I ordered a pot that was a bit cheaper.


    But even so, the cheapest pot of tea here cost me nearly eighty dollars.


    Of course, drinking tea wasn''t my main purpose. Fortunately, every table in this teahouse had a waiter who served them, which saved me the trouble of asking around.


    I asked the waiter to sit down and have a chat with me, but the girl refused to sit down even if she wanted to, saying that there was a rule in the shop that the waiter couldn''t come to the table.


    In the end, I had no choice but to let her stand and talk to me, which made me feel guilty.


    In the end, he heard from the waiter that Guo Bing would come here every Wednesday afternoon to drink tea, and even booked an entire floor. It was unknown if it was for the sake of meeting guests or not being disturbed while drinking tea, but the atmosphere was huge.


    He could still understand how grand this was. After all, Guo Bing was the kind of person that liked to show off, and this wasn''t unexpected.


    "Haven''t you guys served them yet? How could I not know what he''s doing? "


    Since Guo Bing came here to drink tea, she definitely needs a waiter. Since it''s like this, how could no one know what she''s doing? This made me feel somewhat surprised.


    However, despite the accident, I continued to wait for the waiter to speak, wanting to hear her explanation for this.

 C61

    "Every time Director Guo comes, he''s always received by the boss and the boss themselves. How could the waiters like us be able to do that?"


    "Oh, I see!"


    It seemed like this Guo Bing had quite a bit of face, she actually got the boss and the boss of this teahouse to personally receive her.


    This made me a little surprised, but it was just an accident, so I didn''t really doubt him. After all, Guo Bing was one of the richest men in the city, maybe the owner of this teahouse did this to curry favor with him.


    "Don''t you think this is strange?"


    On the other hand, Yin Ling seemed to have a different opinion from mine.


    "Strange, what''s strange?"


    Hearing Yin Ling''s words, I subconsciously replied. After I finished my sentence, I realized that I had made another mistake.


    "First, sir, who are you talking to?"


    At this moment, the waiter interrupted me and said nervously.


    "Nothing, I just thought of something and felt that it was weird. Don''t worry, I''m not crazy."


    Looking at the waiter who was standing at the side, I hurriedly explained. At the same time, I made a joke to ease the awkward atmosphere.


    "Oh!" So it''s like that! Do you have any other questions, Mr.


    Fortunately, my answer did not arouse the waiter''s suspicions.


    "En, that''s all. If you have anything to do, go and busy yourself. I''ll sit by myself for a while."


    I hastily sent the waiter away, afraid that there would be any more accidents. I was indeed a bit careless just now.


    "Idiot, why are you so stupid? I was almost discovered. "


    Not long after the waiter left, Yin Ling started scolding me.


    "Keep your heart in your stomach. Even if she knows that I''m talking to you, she would never think that I''m talking to you. At most, she would treat me as a lunatic."


    I lowered my voice, speaking to Yin Ling with a hint of dissatisfaction in my voice. In my opinion, she was making a fuss over nothing. Who would have thought that I was talking to a ghost in the middle of the day?


    After saying that, I ignored Yin Ling and continued drinking. I decided to wait until we were outside. After all, everyone here had too many eyes.


    However, this matter has given me a fright. I can''t be as careless as I am today. I''m not afraid of ten thousand, just in case.


    Very quickly, a pot of tea was cleaned by me. Since the water had already been drained, there was no need for me to stay here any longer. I stood up and prepared to leave.


    But just as I reached the door, I saw a two hundred pound bald fat man walking towards me with a beautiful woman. The two of them talked as they walked, not putting anyone in their eyes, but I could faintly hear the three words, "Boss Guo", coming out of their mouths.


    Judging from the way these two were dressed, they gave off the feeling that they were not lacking in money, especially the fatty. He wore a thick gold chain around his neck that was as thick as his pinky, not including the gold ring and golden watch.


    My god, this large golden chain alone is much thicker than the dog chains that many people use to tie their dogs.


    However, as I was amazed, I had a new understanding of these two people. They were either tycoons or upstarts, and they looked as if they were afraid that others would not know that they were rich.


    Although I didn''t know if the Boss Guo they were talking about was Guo Bing, I still deliberately slowed down my pace to listen to what they were saying.


    "I heard Boss Guo hired some Taoist recently and said he wanted to get started, I wonder if that''s true?"


    The beautiful woman looked at the fatty beside her and asked. However, when she looked at him, a trace of undetectable disgust flashed through her eyes. Even the fatty himself did not notice anything.


    This must be true. Just now, my cousin called to say that Director Guo''s residence was occupied by a middle-aged man with a wooden chest. They didn''t see his abilities, but his temper was quite bad. Furthermore, Director Guo had instructed them to serve this man well.


    "As for this pot opening method, I didn''t listen to him."


    The fatty looked at the woman with a fiery gaze as he spoke. His gaze seemed to want to eat this woman up. It was extremely despicable, but his words confirmed the woman''s words.


    I didn''t dare to eavesdrop for too long as I didn''t want to arouse their suspicion. I hastened my footsteps and left the teahouse.


    A few steps after we left, we heard some greetings from the boss.


    "The man with the crate?" Boss Guo? "Boss?"


    If I wasn''t sure if the boss of these two people was Guo Bing, but with how good the boss is, I could almost be sure that they were talking about Guo Bing.


    However, this was not good news for us. I hastily went to a place with no one around and said to Yin Ling,


    "What do we do now? "Presumably, the man we saw today should be the one Guo Bing invited to deal with you."


    As for why Guo Bing found such a person to deal with Yin Ling, it was probably because Yin Ling had alerted her earlier. Furthermore, the people Guo Bing invited could make Yin Ling feel afraid, which made it even more obvious that this person was not ordinary.


    Originally, I thought that I would be able to avenge Yin Ling after getting the information. But now, things are going in the opposite direction.


    "Hm!" It''s all my fault for being too reckless in the past, which led to this situation. "


    Yin Ling asked with a guilty tone. She seemed to have realized the seriousness of the situation and said so.


    "You, don''t be in such a hurry to blame yourself, you can''t be blamed for this, anyone else would do the same."


    I understood, at this point, nothing can solve a problem by blaming others. Moreover, this matter can''t be blamed on Yin Ling, if one really had to blame something, they can only blame Guo Bing for being too vigilant.


    I have to say, our opponent is indeed very strong this time. I know that Yin Ling and I can''t even deal with some mysterious person, not to mention trying to kill Guo Bing.


    I''m afraid that the only person who can help us now is the Grand Matriarch. After all, this person''s ability isn''t too far off from hers.


    "Alright, be obedient. Don''t blame yourself here. Blaming yourself won''t solve the problem. When the boat arrives at the bridge, it will naturally be done. Let''s go back and see what the Grand Preceptor can do."


    The Soul Nurturing Wood kept shaking slightly. I knew that Yin Ling must still be blaming herself for what happened earlier. I had no choice but to persuade her again.


    "Right, let''s go back and find the grandma. The grandma will definitely have a way. Come, let''s go!"


    I didn''t know if Yin Ling was afraid of being unable to take revenge, or if she was afraid of some mysterious person, but when I told her about the Grand Matriarch, she suddenly became spirited and spoke to me in a hurry. He urged me to hurry back.

 C62

    In my opinion, at this moment, the grandma might have become the last straw of hope in Yin Ling''s eyes. She couldn''t wait to grab her in her hands.


    "En!"


    I nodded my head and hurriedly headed towards the place where we lived.


    Soon we were back at the hotel.


    "How''s the information?"


    the Grand Matron turned to us when she saw us coming back.


    "Good news and bad news."


    Don''t keep me in suspense. If you have any news, just say it quickly. If you don''t, I won''t listen.


    Originally, I wanted to show off in front of the Grand Matriarch, but she didn''t want to take advantage of me and instead made me feel extremely awkward.


    "Alright! I said, the good news is that we have a rough understanding of Guo Bing''s daily activities, but it''s very difficult to get close to him. Of course, this isn''t the bad news that I wanted to say. "


    I was afraid that the Grand Matriarch wouldn''t listen once her temper rose, so I hastily told her.


    "Oh, what''s the bad news?"


    The Grand Matriarch casually asked.


    "Now that the good news has been told, the bad news must be told to the matriarch, so I went on speaking to her."


    "Guo Bing has already invited people to deal with Yin Ling, it''s said that she''s a Taoist."


    "Daoist Priest, this is not bad news. These days, there are a few Daoists who have true ability and are basically just impersonators."


    The Grand Matriarch heard my words and said disapprovingly.


    It was obvious that in her eyes, even if Guo Bing invited a Daoist, he would probably just be a scammer without much ability.


    "Ugh!" "Let Yin Ling tell you about this!"


    Seeing that the grandma didn''t believe me, I didn''t know how to explain it to her, so I had to call out Yin Ling. After all, Yin Ling''s impression of this person was the most terrifying.


    "Granny, don''t believe me, we''ve met this person Guo Bing invited in the morning. He gives me the same feeling as when I first saw you."


    I have to say, Yin Ling''s expressive ability is indeed better than mine. I didn''t ask for a clear question for a long time, but she was able to explain it clearly and clearly.


    "This... Let me think! "


    If the grandma didn''t believe my words, then she had no reason to doubt everything Yin Ling said.


    Yin Ling was a ghost. She was more sensitive to danger than anyone else.


    For a moment, the Grand Matriarch also fell into deep thought. It seemed that all the plans we had made had been disrupted. Looks like before I get close to Guo Bing this time, he''ll come looking for me.


    "There doesn''t seem to be any other way. We can only try our best to cover it up and see what they do first."


    The Grand Matriarch didn''t have any ideas in her heart. An existence like her meant that her cultivation experience was also about the same. The only people that could compete between them were experience and experience.


    "However, don''t worry too much, little girl. As long as you stay in this Soul Nurturing Wood, they won''t be able to do anything to you."


    Seeing the fear on Yin Ling''s face, the grandma couldn''t help but comfort her.


    No matter how strong the opponent is, if he enters this Soul Nurturing Tree, even if it''s the King of Hell himself, he won''t be able to do anything to you.


    "En!"


    Yin Ling nodded and no longer spoke. No one knew what she was thinking.


    "Since Guo Bing invited this god of pests over, he must have some ulterior motives. Go ask around and see if you can find any clues. However, this time Yin Ling won''t be able to follow you."


    the nanny said, looking at me.


    At first, I thought that all we could do now was wait. Looks like I''ve thought too much into it.


    "But, grandma, why didn''t you let Yin Ling come with me? We were even planning to go to Guo Bing''s house at night to see if there was any news."


    I didn''t understand why she didn''t want Yin Ling to come with me. After all, without Yin Ling''s help, I couldn''t even enter the Guo Family.


    You should know, this person is really like what you and Yin Ling said; even if she''s hiding in the Soul Nurturing Wood, it''s still very easy for people to detect her. In that case, not only will Yin Ling be unable to escape, you won''t be able to either, so if Yin Ling is hiding in the Soul Nurturing Wood, then they can''t do anything to her, but you won''t be the same.


    As expected, the older the wiser. Although the grandma scolded me, she completely accepted her scolding.


    Just like what the grandma said, if Yin Ling and I fell into Guo Bing''s hands at the same time, I would definitely be the one to suffer. Yin Ling has the protection of the Soul Nurturing Wood, she''s almost invincible.


    What a guy, this time he was keeping her by his side. Instead of bringing along a ghost, she became a ticking time bomb.


    "Oh, and as for your plan to sneak into the Guo Family, you should give up on that idea as soon as possible. Doing so would be courting death."


    The Grand Matriarch seemed to have suddenly remembered something as she turned her head towards me and solemnly said.


    Even if the grandma didn''t say so, I could understand. Originally, I had planned to use Yin Ling''s power to sneak into the Guo Family, but now that Yin Ling couldn''t go, I wouldn''t risk myself and make unnecessary sacrifices.


    Since he couldn''t go to the Guo family, then the only place he could get information was the teahouse. However, this teahouse didn''t seem to be easy to manage.


    Guo Bing''s protective awareness was too strong, I really couldn''t think of any other way, so I could only go to the teahouse to try my luck, and today happened to be Wednesday.


    There were still a few hours until Guo Bing could go to the teahouse to drink tea. I planned to go after a good rest. After all, I didn''t have a good rest last night.


    Fortunately, Yin Ling didn''t fight with me for the bed this time. I was finally able to sleep in peace.


    In the afternoon, I woke up with cold sweat all over my body. When I opened my eyes, there was a face hanging not more than ten centimeters away from my eyes. It was so rotten that I could see its bones.


    I didn''t even need to think about who this skeleton was. The only one who could pull such a prank here was Yin Ling. No, it was a ghost.


    However, after being frightened by her, I lost all of my sleepiness and immediately became spirited again.


    After leaving, I went straight to the teahouse. This time, I found a seat close to the stairs on the second floor and sat down. This time, I stayed there for the whole afternoon.


    However, during this time, I didn''t see anyone go up to the second floor, including Guo Bing. Therefore, I''m not sure if there''s anyone up there.


    In the end, there was no other way but to sit here and wait, and this wait lasted all afternoon.


    In the end, I still saw Guo Bing and a group of people walk down from here. Amongst this group of people is naturally the mysterious person we met in the morning, and without a doubt, Guo Bing arrived earlier than usual today.


    "Boss Guo, don''t worry. I''ll bring some people to help you out in two days."


    Just as Guo Bing was about to get on the car after leaving the teahouse, the teahouse owner suddenly said.


    Two days later, I silently noted down the time that the bald fatty mentioned.

 C63

    "No need, I don''t like to be disturbed when I''m opening the altar."


    Before Guo Bing could open her mouth, Daoist Yang, who stood beside him, spoke first. The meaning behind his words were very clear.


    "My brother hasn''t even spoken yet, who do you think you are!"


    For a moment, the owner of the teahouse stood on the spot with some anger. After all, he was one of the most influential people in Jiangxia Town, yet he was rejected so easily.


    If he said he wasn''t angry, then that would be a lie. If it was Guo Bing who said this, he definitely wouldn''t have any objections, but in his eyes, this person in front of him was just a swindler, how could he still be so arrogant.


    Perhaps because of Guo Bing''s face, even though the bald fatty was angry, he still stood where he was without moving.


    Of course, Guo Bing also saw every single move of the owner of the teahouse. However, he didn''t rush to stop them and took this opportunity to demoralize this Taoist Yang.


    "Alright, what''s the use of a thick-skinned old man like you? Daoist Priest Yang doesn''t want you to come, so you should just stay here. After this is done, I''ll treat everyone to wine."


    Seeing that the time was right, Guo Bing said to the owner of the teahouse.


    "Alright, I''ll listen to you, big brother!"


    Hearing Guo Bing''s words, the fatty could only feel a little disappointed. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t understand why Guo Bing would speak up for an outsider.


    "Motherf * cker, once this matter is over, laozi will untie your legs and you won''t be a son of a b * tch."


    After sending Guo Bing off, the bald fatty turned around and walked into the teahouse, cursing as he walked.


    On the other side, in the Mercedes-Benz.


    "Daoist leader, don''t worry about what happened just now. My brother is this kind of person, and his temper isn''t too good."


    Guo Bing looked at the nearby Daoist Yang and said. Although he said that, he thought in his heart that after this matter is finished, he must send the baldy to take care of the man in front of him, and also take back the money.


    "Boss Guo, don''t worry. How could a cultivator like me be so easily angered?"


    The man surnamed Yang also turned his head to look at Guo Bing who was sitting to his left and said.


    However, from his eyes, it could be seen that he wasn''t such a magnanimous person. He also had his own plans.


    It could be seen that although the two of them were polite on the surface, they had their own ulterior motives.


    "But, Taoist, do you think this person will fall for it?"


    Suddenly, Guo Bing changed the subject and asked the man surnamed Yang with a hint of worry on her face.


    "Haha, I can guarantee that they will fall for it. Prepare yourself for tonight! I''ll give you a jar to catch a turtle. "


    With that, the man named Yang no longer spoke. He leaned back and closed his eyes.


    On the other side, I sat at the table and wondered if the last few days had changed hands. It was as if the news I wanted had come to my ears without wasting any time.


    However, even if I wanted to, I still had to hurry back and tell the Grand Matriarch about this matter and see what she had in mind.


    "After two days, that means we still have two days."


    When I got back to the hotel, I told her everything I had heard, word for word.


    "This won''t do, two days is too short. If this goes on, we will be at a disadvantage."


    The Grand Matriarch thought for a moment, then said to Yin Ling as if sensing that something was wrong.


    "Grand Matriarch, you mean we have to make the first move."


    Yin Ling said after listening to the grandma''s words.


    This time around, the grandma nodded her head, as a hint of admiration could be seen in her eyes.


    "After all, this person also has some cultivation experience. It''s impossible for all of you to just go like this, so you have to think of a foolproof plan."


    "How about this, this time, let Yin Ling attach herself to your body, in this way, she won''t have to be afraid of the magical equipment in Guo Bing''s hands, and will instead use your hands to kill Guo Bing, but before that you have to lure away some Taoist, and after that you can possess Yin Ling to kill Guo Bing, but you''re a ghost and he''s human, so you still have the advantage in speed. Wu Lei, what you need to do is to find a safe place to wait for Yin Ling to possess you after entering the villa area."


    Grand Matriarch, you didn''t give us a chance to speak at all, and you told us what we did from beginning to end.


    However, I disagree with what the Grand Matriarch has said. This was obviously sacrificing me to help Yin Ling. I hurriedly said to the grandma.


    "That won''t do. If the police found out that I killed Guo Bing, I''m afraid my little life will be in danger. Even if I survive, I''ll probably have to spend the rest of my life in prison."


    "It really is a bit inappropriate to do so. Although I want to take revenge, I''m not going to risk this idiot''s life."


    Just as I finished my sentence, Yin Ling also chimed in. This made me a little touched. I really wanted to rush over and give her a big hug.


    "He''s stupid. Are you stupid with him? I dare to let him go, so I can definitely guarantee his safety. "


    The grandma scolded me, but this time she brought Yin Ling along as well. I''m not sure if I was the one who implicated myself in this.


    "What method?"


    I was curious as to how I could fill a policeman''s glasses.


    "Change your appearance and frame the crime."


    After saying these words, the grandma looked at us complacently.


    Then she called me over to her, took out a piece of what looked like human skin, and asked me to describe the mysterious man carefully, without making the slightest mistake.


    Fortunately, I saw so many men today. As he was quite mysterious, I took a closer look at him and had a better understanding of his appearance.


    After about an hour, a face that looked exactly the same as that mysterious man''s appeared before my eyes.


    "This ¡­ this is a human skin mask!"


    I was dumbstruck. The scene that should have only appeared on TV appeared right in front of my eyes.


    "What human skin mask? How dare you use human skin as a mask? This is skin from a pig''s belly." It was also a few moves I learned from others back when I was out wandering. I never thought that it would finally be useful now. "


    The Grand Matriarch rolled her eyes at me and said.


    When she thought about it carefully, the woman was right. The human skin mask was human skin, but how many people actually dared to use human skin as a mask? Now that she thought about it, this human skin mask was just a way to scare people.


    However, it must be said that the Grand Matriarch''s mask was indeed superb. After I put it on, I leaned on the mirror for a long time but still couldn''t find anything out of the ordinary. It was as if it was carved out of the same mold.


    And I''m also about the same size as that mysterious man. When I appear, no one will recognize me, and I can even swagger into the villa that Guo Bing lives in. Of course, this is just my thought.


    "What about the prints?"


    Now that the art of detection was so advanced, it would not be easy to fool the police with just a mask.

 C64

    "I say, are you a human or a pig?"


    Without waiting for me to finish, the grandma directly scolded me, as if she hated me for not being able to meet my expectations.


    Eh!


    This time, I didn''t say anything wrong! Why did the Grand Matriarch scold him in such a muddled manner?


    However, the question of whether or not you know how to wear a pair of gloves made me feel that there was something wrong with my IQ. Could it be that the reason why I hadn''t been successful in all these years outside was not because I didn''t work hard enough, but because I was too stupid?


    Alright, now is not the time to think about this. Anyway, let bygones be bygones.


    Just as I was about to go out and buy gloves, the grandma once again told me to buy the same kind of clothes as the man, which I hadn''t forgotten.


    I just felt in my pocket for the money, so I had to take out the Apple phone I had found in the Zhao family''s courtyard. I wanted to find a place to store the old phone and get rid of it.


    It''s a good thing that this phone didn''t have a password at the time. I had already deleted all of the stuff inside, so those people wouldn''t think that I stole it and take the opportunity to lower the price.


    And the phone is also very new, not much different from the new purchase, so I feel that at least three or four thousand dollars is worth it.


    About half an hour later, when I came out of the secondhand market, I felt the forty-two hundred dollars in my pocket and felt that I had a gift for bargaining.


    Even Yin Ling made a very pertinent comment, saying that anyone who marries me will definitely be able to live a life of hard work and frugality.


    In any case, I''m still single right now, so if I could be married to someone, it might be a good thing. But first, I have to be clear that I don''t like men.


    After that, Yin Ling and I went to a few other clothing stores before we bought all of the clothes. However, we also bought some cheaper clothes, but they were just the same.


    However, for me, it''s fine as long as I don''t get caught wearing it. As for other things, I don''t have any requirements. Besides, this outfit only cost me three hundred yuan. It''s worth it.


    After returning to my room, I first put on my disguise and tested it out, then showed it to Yin Ling. Only after she said that there was nothing wrong with it did I feel relieved. After all, it seemed to me that there couldn''t be the slightest mistake this time.


    It was unknown when it started to rain, but fortunately, the rain wasn''t too heavy and didn''t affect the movement. It only made people feel that there was a hint of coldness in the air.


    He looked at the sky and saw that it was covered by dark clouds. He did not know if the rain was getting heavier and heavier, giving off an uneasy feeling. He did not know if it was because of the weather or if something else would happen.


    Just like that, I strolled along the rainy streets of Jiangxia, heading in the direction of Guo Bing''s house.


    This time, Yin Ling didn''t choose to stay in the Soul Nurturing Wood. Instead, she came out with me.


    Originally, Yin Ling and I didn''t plan to bring the Soul Nurturing Wood with us when we went out, but the grandma insisted that we take it. She also warned us that if anything happened, we would throw this Soul Nurturing Wood out along with the bag of cinders she gave me.


    As for where this powdered incense came from, the Grand Matriarch told me that this was obtained after grinding the Soul Guiding Fragrance into powder.


    Even though this Soul Nurturing Wood was in my pocket, it was completely wrapped in a piece of talisman paper, and I couldn''t see its original appearance. Not only that, but the grandma also told us that other than those old monsters with extremely high cultivation experience, no one else would be able to see even the slightest inkling of them.


    Grand Matriarch didn''t tell me what the Soul Nurturing Wood and the Soul Guiding Fragrance would do together, but that wasn''t important. I just wanted to know if it could save Yin Ling and me in the crucial moment.


    "How about this! You wait here for me, I''ll go and scare them, and then I''ll take advantage of the chaos to get in! "


    When we arrived at the front of the villa, Yin Ling spoke to me. I have no objection to this. If I want to enter, I must rely on Yin Ling''s help.


    After Yin Ling left, in order to avoid being discovered by others, I found a relatively hidden place and changed my clothes. After hiding my original clothes and made sure that no one would notice, I started to observe the area''s front door.


    All of a sudden, Yin Ling used some unknown method to turn off the lights at the entrance of the residential complex. All the lights and electronic surveillance equipment were gone within a second.


    "Let''s go!"


    As Yin Ling''s voice rang in my ears, I knew that my chance had come. Under Yin Ling''s lead, I ran in with almost no hesitation.


    Of course, not long after we passed, the electricity came on again at the entrance to the neighborhood.


    After entering, they actually weren''t that nervous anymore. Even when they encountered patrolling teams, they would only politely greet them.


    Guo Bing''s villa was located at the furthest corner of the villa, and was also the largest one here. Compared to the others, not only did it take up more space, it was also much quieter in the environment. It could be seen that Guo Bing was a very enjoyable person.


    As this place is really too big, we walked for almost 20 minutes just by going in. Of course, this is mainly because of me, otherwise, Yin Ling would have reached here in less than a minute.


    "Eh, why is there no one in this room?"


    "Yeah, there''s actually no room with lights on!"


    Yin Ling and I looked at the mansion in front of us and asked at the same time.


    Moreover, at this moment, I felt that there was an additional trace of unexplainable unease in my heart.


    "Will there be a problem? It''s impossible to sleep so early. "


    I took a glance at Yin Ling, who was standing at the side, and said, "This villa gives me a very dangerous feeling." It''s like one of the villains in our village.


    "There shouldn''t be any problems, I don''t feel any danger, maybe they all went out!" You go find a place to hide first, I''ll take a look first! "


    "How about, forget it, we''ll come back tomorrow night!"


    Although Yin Ling said that there was no danger, I still felt that something wasn''t right, so I tried to persuade her.


    "No, since I''m here, I''ll go in and take a look. If there''s really something wrong, I''ll be the first to run out. They don''t have any preparations right now anyway, and won''t be able to catch me anytime soon."


    Seeing Yin Ling being so stubborn, I didn''t say anything else. After all, we had already come here. If we were to leave just like that, I would feel a little unwilling.


    Besides, Yin Ling is a ghost, so her perception is definitely stronger than mine.


    "En, in that case, you must be careful when you enter."


    I warned Yin Ling again, afraid that something might happen to him.

 C65

    "Hmm, I got it. You should find a place to hide!"


    After saying that, Yin Ling found a rather secluded place for me and slowly walked towards the villa.


    Fortunately, I am here, and not only can I hide it, I can also take in Yin Ling''s every move.


    But soon, her figure flashed and she disappeared from the villa''s entrance. Without a doubt, she had already entered.


    It wasn''t until she went in that I remembered that I forgot to remind her not to go in the front door. Yin Ling just happened to go in the front door of the mansion.


    Of course, it was too late for me to think about it now. Yin Ling had already entered the room, and at the same time, it meant that I could no longer see anything.


    Hopefully nothing will happen, so I put my hands together and keep begging the heavens to complain.


    "Ah ~"


    However, not long after Yin Ling entered, I heard an incomparably mournful scream. This scream was too familiar to me.


    My first thought was that something had happened to Yin Ling. I ran out of the mansion subconsciously. I admit that I''m not a man at this point, and I''m also very afraid of death.


    The screams continued, as though they were in my ears. I stopped after running for less than fifty meters.


    I know that I can''t just leave like this. If I really ran away, even if I survived, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to forgive myself for the rest of my life.


    "No, I have to save Yin Ling!"


    I snapped out of my daze and rushed towards Guo Bing''s villa.


    At this moment, I couldn''t care so much. I knew that without the protection of the Soul Nurturing Wood, Yin Ling''s soul could scatter at any moment.


    Fortunately, the door to the villa was ajar. I walked up to it and kicked it open, heading straight to the main hall.


    "Haha, boy, I''ve been waiting for you. Don''t think that you can hide anything from me just by wearing a human skin mask. Youngster, you must understand that the older you are, the wiser you are."


    Just as I stepped into the living room of the villa, Guo Bing suddenly said to me from not too far away.


    It sounded as if he had expected me to come in, which surprised me a little. What was even more inconceivable to me was that he was not surprised by my outfit.


    Standing beside him was Daoist Priest Yang, as well as five people who looked like bodyguards.


    Similarly, when Daoist Master Yang saw me again, he didn''t have the slightest reaction. There wasn''t even the slightest bit of shock on his face.


    Yin Ling was tied together by an unknown rope, and there were seven or eight yellow talismans circling around her. From her expression, it could be seen that she was experiencing great pain. Without a doubt, this must be one of Daoist Yang''s tricks.


    "Let her go, or I''ll take your lives!"


    I really couldn''t bear to see Yin Ling suffer so much, so I couldn''t help but say this to Guo Bing.


    "Fire, do you think I''m an idiot? Didn''t I play all day just to catch you two? "Since you guys appeared at our company this morning, I''ve already noticed that something is wrong with you guys. Now, it seems that I have some foresight."


    Guo Bing looked and smiled proudly, but from the way he looked at me, not only was he proud, he was also looking at me with disdain.


    "So that''s how it is. You''re really despicable!"


    It looks like everything that happened today was all arranged by Guo Bing, and she did it to lure Yin Ling and me out, so we could destroy everything in one fell swoop.


    Initially, I was wondering why the information that I wanted to know was so easily obtained by me. But now, it seems that I jumped into someone''s trap.


    As expected, compared to Guo Bing, I was still a little too inexperienced. After all the scheming and scheming, I was actually tricked.


    "Haha, so what if I''m despicable? You and her are people who will die anyway, so what if I''m a bit despicable?"


    Hearing me curse him, Guo Bing laughed instead of getting angry, speaking shamelessly.


    I know, Guo Bing already had the intention to kill us, wanting to kill us all.


    However, if Guo Bing wants to kill us, I''m afraid it won''t be that easy. Recalling the Soul Nurturing Wood in my pocket, I immediately felt a little reassured.


    Fortunately, we listened to Grand Matriarch''s words back then. Otherwise, we really wouldn''t have been able to escape our doom today.


    However, even though I have the means to protect myself, I don''t dare to rashly try. After all, Yin Ling is still in their hands.


    "Guo Bing, do you really think you can kill anyone you want?"


    I sneered as I looked at him.


    "Haha, I don''t know if other people can kill me, but I''m sure I can kill you and her."


    Guo Bing was equally conceited as she said to me, as if our lives were in his hands.


    "Oh, but don''t worry, I won''t let you die so easily. It''s just like her. She wants to kill me time and time again so that she will be satisfied with her death. Wouldn''t it be letting her off too easily?"


    "Tell me, what did you do to her?"


    After listening to Guo Bing''s words, I really want to know what they did to Yin Ling.


    "Haha!" What can I do to a ghost? I can only use an array formation to trap her. Of course, her life isn''t in danger yet, but do you see the few talismans around her body? Every time they revolve around one another, a sliver of her soul will be grinded away. It is as if they were being chopped into a thousand pieces. "


    Guo Bing spoke a little cruelly, obviously wanting to torture Yin Ling to death.


    "If you have the guts, let her go and fight with me one-on-one?"


    Looking at Yin Ling''s state getting weaker and weaker, I couldn''t help but to be a little anxious as I told Guo Bing.


    Luckily, I also got another piece of news from Guo Bing. Although Yin Ling is in great pain now, she won''t die for a while.


    "Duel? Do you think I''m stupid? Besides, you don''t have to be in such a hurry. It will be your turn soon! Dao Leader Yang, how do you think we should deal with this person! "


    Guo Bing glanced at me, then turned her head to the side and asked the mysterious man.


    "Haha, that''s easy. This Penniless Priest had already thought of a way. After I capture him, I''ll reveal his soul and let him have a taste of his soul being slowly destroyed."


    This Taoist Yang first looked at me and then smiled sinisterly. It could be seen that this person is not a good person.


    Hearing their words, I couldn''t help but find it funny. If you want to kill me, you have to have the ability to do so.


    "Let''s go, Wu Lei, let''s go!"


    Just when I was considering when I should make my move, Yin Ling suddenly said to me in a painful voice, as if she didn''t want to leave me.


    Of course, under these circumstances, I had to take Yin Ling away no matter what. Besides, this wasn''t the time for me to leave as soon as I wanted.


    "If you want to leave, you have to have the chance to do so. Go and capture him!"


    Suddenly, Guo Lengxi smiled.

 C66

    "Go catch him!"


    Guo Bing spoke to her four subordinates behind her, a playful smile on her face, as if she was playing with a clown.


    Four strong men walked towards me. All four of them were around 1.8 meters tall. Not only were they tall, but they were strong as well. With every step they took, it seemed as though their muscles were going to burst out of their clothes.


    Obviously, compared to these four strong men, my body was like a small chicken in front of them.


    "Damn!" If you want to capture me, you will have to have the ability to do so. Just with these four pieces of trash, I''m afraid you have underestimated the young master! "


    At this point, I couldn''t wait any longer. The four hulks were getting closer and closer to me. My situation was getting worse and worse, and Yin Ling''s side didn''t look too optimistic either. After her soul had been erased, she looked very weak.


    Therefore, I had to make my move before the four of them caught me. No matter how late I am, I probably won''t even have the chance to make my move.


    "Before you die, you still dare to be arrogant!"


    A burly man was enraged and with a flash of his body, he charged towards me like a wild bull.


    Originally, the distance between them and I wasn''t that far, but now, it''s getting closer and closer.


    I held the Soul Nurturing Wood in my hand, but I didn''t dare to move on my own. The Grand Matriarch had warned me time and time again that this Soul Nurturing Wood would only be effective if you sprinkled it on the body of the person you had to deal with.


    I kept moving towards Guo Bing''s location, and only stopped when the four men were in the same position as Guo Bing.


    "Now! "Die!"


    My chance has come! I shouted loudly. Not only did I stop running, I rushed towards them instead.


    At the same time, I took out the Soul Nurturing Wood and the Soul Guiding Fragrance and held them in my hands.


    "Die!"


    When we were a short distance away from them, I abruptly sprinkled the Soul Nurturing Tree and Soul Guiding Fragrance in my hand together. Fortunately, we didn''t waste any of it and due to the right angle, they were more or less covered in the Soul Guiding Fragrance.


    Immediately after, I threw the Soul Nurturing Wood at Guo Bing, but before it could reach Guo Bing, it was knocked away by a strong man. Of course, it didn''t matter anymore, as long as they still had the Soul Guiding Wood on them and the Soul Nurturing Wood in the house, that was enough.


    "Tricks, young Doyle!"


    Daoist Master Yang didn''t seem to see what kind of move I was using and said to me while patting the fragrant dust on his body.


    "Ignorant!"


    After hearing Taoist Yang''s words, I couldn''t help but curse. It was unknown whether he really did not know what technique he had used or whether he had not thought of it in such a short period of time, making him appear very arrogant.


    Of course, I don''t know the effects of the Soul Nurturing Wood and the Soul Guiding Fragrance, so I could only wait to see their reactions.


    Actually, at this moment, there was another thought on my mind. I really wanted to retrieve the Soul Nurturing Wood that I just threw. After all, the value of this wood was too great. However, the Grand Matriarch told me that once this Soul Nurturing Wood was used with the Soul Guiding Fragrance, I could no longer touch it. In other words, as long as I throw this Soul Nurturing Wood out, I would give it up.


    Actually, he was still a little dissatisfied. It had only been two days since he obtained it, and with such a powerful object gone, it would be hard for him to take it lying down.


    However, right now, I don''t care that much. I will save my own life now, and as long as I can survive, no matter what kind of wood it is, I will find a bunch in the future. I comforted myself in my heart.


    "Why is there no reaction?"


    Looking at the surroundings, it seemed that there wasn''t the slightest change. I couldn''t help but feel anxious.


    Moreover, this time, the four big men were cooperating with each other and surrounded me, wanting to capture me.


    Without a doubt, unless I grew wings now, it would be impossible to escape from this group of people.


    "Damn, this time you''ve really screwed me over, Grand Matriarch!"


    Seeing that there weren''t any changes in my surroundings, I couldn''t help but to say anxiously. Just as I finished speaking, gusts of cold wind suddenly blew in my surroundings. At the same time, I could hear the ghostly wails of ghosts.


    "Hmm? "How did the Yin Qi become so dense all of a sudden?"


    The first thing Daoist Master Yang noticed was the change in his surroundings, so he asked with some doubts.


    "Yeah, the temperature seems to be dropping!"


    At this time, Guo Bing also stood to the side and said. As she spoke, she couldn''t help but rub her hands.


    "No, let me take a look first."


    The man surnamed Yang seemed to have noticed something amiss. He first picked up some of the Soul Guiding Incense and smelled it. Then, he picked up the Soul Nurturing Wood that was not far away and started observing it.


    After about half a minute, Daoist Priest Yang suddenly threw out the Soul Nurturing Wood in his hand. His expression became extremely ugly, even carrying a trace of fear.


    "Hurry up and leave! If you don''t leave soon, it''ll be too late!"


    After saying this, Daoist Priest Yang ignored the crowd and directly walked out of the room. However, this action made Guo Bing and co. confused. Even the four burly men in front of me stopped and I took the opportunity to run away.


    "Dao leader, you, what do you mean by this? "What happened?"


    Seeing that Daoist Priest Yang was about to leave, Guo Bing quickly stopped him and asked. After all, the matters here weren''t settled yet, and Guo Bing didn''t want Daoist Yang to leave just like that.


    "Hurry up and leave. If you don''t leave now, you won''t have another chance."


    Taoist Yang said to him as he shook off Guo Bing''s hand, after saying that he wished he could fly away from this place.


    However, Guo Bing seemed to not want to see a duck flying away just like that, and once again reached out and grabbed Daoist Yang. In his opinion, even if he wanted to leave, he had to first explain himself.


    At this moment, the surrounding temperature was still dropping. Even I could feel that there seemed to be a lot of things rushing towards us from the sides.


    "Soul Nurturing Wood, Soul Guiding Incense, this place is about to become a haunted house. If we don''t leave now, we will all die here, and we have the Soul Guiding Incense on our bodies. If the ghosts come, they will definitely kill us first, and if we leave now, I might even be able to save your lives!"


    Although Daoist Priest Yang was talking to Guo Bing again, his eyes were constantly looking around, and his voice was filled with great fear.


    At this moment, I didn''t have time to care about their reactions. I hastily ran to Yin Ling and removed the spell paper from her body. But even so, Yin Ling was already extremely weak. She glanced at me and fainted.


    "What should we do with them?"


    Guo Bing saw that I was the same as Yin Ling, and spoke with great unwillingness. The other four people were also gathered around Guo Bing, vigilantly looking at their surroundings.

 C67

    "They? "Let''s solve our problem first before coming back to deal with them."


    "Brat, you''re quite generous. You actually dare to throw out this Soul Nurturing Wood. However, even if you can hide from it for the first time, you still won''t be able to hide from it for more than 15 years."


    From the looks of it, Daoist Priest Yang was already flustered and exasperated. He would never have thought that he would be taken advantage of by me.


    "Since you can''t kill me this time, the next time we meet, it''ll be when I''ll take your life."


    In my opinion, this time it was only because we fell into Guo Bing''s trap that we ended up like this. This kind of thing can''t happen again.


    "Boss Guo!" "If you don''t leave now, it will be too late, and I''m afraid you won''t be able to keep your house."


    Daoist Yang urged Guo Bing.


    "You, you said my house?"


    Guo Bing couldn''t recover for a while. Although he had quite a bit of assets, this house was still worth tens of millions. Anyone who heard it would feel their heart ache!


    "You, just you wait! I must tear you into a thousand pieces. "


    However, Guo Bing could be considered someone who had seen a lot of things, and quickly came out of her grief. To him, money could be earned no matter what, but if he lost his life, everything else would be gone.


    In the end, Guo Bing still took her group and left. Before leaving, she didn''t forget to say something fierce, seeming to be quite angry.


    "If you want to kill me, you''ll have to survive."


    Just as Guo Bing and co. turned to leave, I saw several figures following behind them. From the looks of it, they were being watched by a ghost.


    "Let''s go! We need to leave this place as well!"


    It''s unknown when Yin Ling woke up and said to me weakly.


    "En!"


    I nodded my head and didn''t say anything more. From the tone that Taoist Yang used just now, I understood the seriousness of the situation.


    The surrounding yin aura was getting more and more important. There were even ghosts floating in front of us. Fear rose from within my body. I immediately carried Yin Ling and rushed out of the villa.


    "What''s going on?"


    After leaving the house, I couldn''t help but be shocked by the scene before me.


    The four men who ran out with Guo Bing were actually all dead here, and every corpse was separated by seven or eight meters. It seemed like they met with misfortune while they were running, but from the looks of it, Daoist Priest Yang and Guo Bing seemed to have escaped here.


    "I didn''t expect these ghosts to be so powerful!"


    I couldn''t help but sigh. These people had all died here in such a short period of time. Moreover, their faces were filled with fear and despair.


    His stomach was ripped open as blood and flesh splattered everywhere. The four of them seemed to have been torn apart by someone.


    "No, to be exact, three of them were killed by ghosts!"


    Yin Ling, who was in my arms, spoke up.


    To be honest, the ghost was so light that when I held Yin Ling in my arms, I basically couldn''t feel any weight.


    "What? Doesn''t that mean that the other one was killed by Guo Bing and the others?" But why is that? "


    I''m a bit suspicious, there were three who were killed by ghosts, how could that mean that one of them was probably killed by Guo Bing and Guo Fei? But why would they attack their own people? I don''t really understand.


    "To block the ghosts so that they can escape!"


    Perhaps it was because she was a ghost, but Yin Ling seemed to have a deep understanding of everything Guo Bing and the others did.


    However, the more Yin Ling said, the more confused I became.


    "The truth is that the scariest thing about these people is not the way they died, but the way they died. Even if they turned into ghosts, their bodies were still swallowed up by other ghosts! You don''t even have the chance to be reborn! "


    Fortunately, Yin Ling saw through my doubts at a glance and explained to me.


    "This, this... Are there a lot of ghosts around here? "


    For a moment, I didn''t know what to say. I asked Yin Ling subconsciously, because these four strong men''s bodies were much stronger than mine. Even they couldn''t escape, let alone me.


    "I can feel that there are dozens of them. I''m afraid the actual number is more than this, and all the ghosts in the surroundings seem to be heading here."


    "Could it be the effect of the Soul Nurturing Wood?"


    Hearing Yin Ling''s words, I had roughly guessed the crux of the problem.


    "If I wasn''t too weak right now, I''d want to rush through it!"


    Yin Ling glanced behind her, her eyes filled with reluctance. It was as if he was feeling heartache from the loss of the Soul Nurturing Wood.


    However, this is understandable. Even I would feel heartache when I lose the Soul Nurturing Wood, let alone Yin Ling.


    "So, I''m afraid we won''t be able to leave?"


    Although I was sad, this wasn''t the time for me to be sad. I didn''t expect that things would go this way, so I couldn''t help but to be worried.


    Although I couldn''t see, I could feel that there was something moving around in the yard.


    His original life-saving method now seemed to be lifting a rock to smash his own foot.


    "Don''t worry, these ghosts won''t hurt anyone for a while. They died because they had the Soul Guiding Incense, but for safety''s sake, let''s hurry up and leave."


    Yin Ling said to me and then urged me to leave as soon as possible.


    The later the better!


    When I knew these ghosts wouldn''t hurt me, I immediately carried Yin Ling out of Guo Bing''s villa and ran towards the entrance of the district.


    After running for a few hundred meters, when I looked back at Guo Bing''s villa, I could faintly see that the entire house was covered in a black fog, making it look extremely sinister.


    "Eh? "Mr. Yang, didn''t you just go out with Mr. Guo?"


    Just when I was about to leave, a security guard suddenly said to me.


    "Oh!" I came back to pick up my stuff! "


    After saying that, I didn''t pay any more attention to him and left. The security guard stood on the spot with a suspicious look on his face, as though he was still talking about something.


    I now know that the security guards here actually know that Taoist Yang. If I knew that would happen, I wouldn''t have needed to go through all that trouble before.


    I went out and took a taxi back to the hotel.


    I don''t know why, I have already saved Yin Ling, but her body still seems to be weakening, as if it could disappear at any time.


    Originally, she would say a few words to me from time to time, but in the end, she directly fainted in my embrace, unable to wake me no matter how I tried to wake her up.


    After about ten minutes, we arrived at the hotel and threw ten yuan directly to the driver. Without even looking for money, I rushed to my room with Yin Ling.


    "Something terrible has happened, Grand Matriarch!"

 C68

    "Something terrible has happened, Grand Matriarch!"


    I pushed open the door and shouted directly at the Grand Matriarch. The sound was loud, as if the sky was falling down.


    "You''re so irritable, you''re going to die!"


    In the house, the Grand Matriarch''s curses were heard, and she was very dissatisfied with my shouting.


    Of course, I didn''t have the time to argue with the grandma, so I directly carried Yin Ling to the grandma.


    "What ¡­ what is going on?"


    The Grand Matriarch could tell that Yin Ling was acting strangely with a single glance. Her expression immediately turned tense as she asked me this question.


    "I''ll tell you exactly what happened to the great Matriarch later. First, you have to save Yin Ling."


    I know this is not the time to explain, and this is not something that can be explained in a word or two.


    "Hm!" Let me take a look! "


    The Grand Matriarch walked up to Yin Ling, and after a careful examination, she heaved a sigh of relief and said to me.


    "It looks like there isn''t any big problem. I should be fine after a nap."


    "Are you sure? How did her body become so weak? "


    I didn''t quite believe what the grandma said. No matter how I looked at Yin Ling''s current condition, it didn''t seem like she would recover from sleep at all.


    "Since my body has been extracted so much, it should be fine if I''m weaker. It should be fine after a while!" Did you encounter some kind of accident? "


    the nanny explained to me.


    Hearing that Yin Ling was fine, I heaved a sigh of relief. After placing her on the bed, I told the grandma about what happened to us today.


    "Looks like we were careless?"


    After listening to what happened between Yin Ling and I, the grandma couldn''t help but sigh.


    On the other hand, she knew that I threw the Soul Nurturing Wood out, so she wasn''t surprised and didn''t feel the slightest bit of heartache, as if it wasn''t hers in the first place.


    "It''s good that he survived!"


    In the end, the Grand Matriarch only spoke a few words before falling silent.


    On the other side, in Guo Bing''s office, Daoist Priest Yang and Guo Bing had already changed their clothes and sat fiercely on the sofa.


    "Yang Tian, is this what you meant by ''there''s no mistake''? You can cause me to lose tens of millions in one go? "


    When Guo Bing heard that her villa could no longer be reclaimed, she angrily looked at Taoist Yang and said.


    At the same time, the one who called this man named Yang Taoist Yang, Guo Bing, changed his way of addressing him, calling him by his full name.


    This Daoist Priest Yang''s real name was indeed Yang Tian.


    "Boss Guo, what''s the meaning of this?"


    Actually, Yang Tian was also extremely depressed in his heart at this moment. He never thought that Wu Lei would have Soul Nurturing Wood in his possession, and that he would even sacrifice it to deal with them.


    One must know that at times, a portion of the Soul Nurturing Wood was even more valuable than a person''s life.


    Indeed, he had been careless this time. Not only had he caused Guo Bing to lose tens of millions, but he had also almost lost his life this time.


    But even though he thought that in his heart, Yang Tian didn''t admit defeat, and instead said this to Guo Bing with dissatisfaction.


    For a time, the two of them fell into a deep silence, as if a needle falling onto the ground could be heard. No one knew what they were thinking.


    After a long while, Guo Bing finally couldn''t hold it in anymore and spoke to Yang Tian.


    "Dao leader, don''t be angry yet. It was just a moment of anxiousness that caused me to act like this. Based on the current situation, what should we do next?"


    Judging from what happened just now, Guo Bing knew that this Yang Tian indeed had some skills, so he didn''t dare to completely fall out with Yang Tian. After all, he still had to wait for the other person to save him.


    However, when he thought of this, a trace of killing intent flashed across Guo Bing''s eyes. He couldn''t be a fool, this 10 million wasn''t just for show.


    "I do not wish to see something like this happen again! As for how to do it, just do as I say. "


    Yang Tian looked at Guo Lengchuan and spoke coldly, no longer with the respect he had before.


    Yang Tian understood that the current Guo Bing was counting on him to save her, so there was no need for him to be so polite with her. Otherwise, Guo Bing would treat him as a soft persimmon.


    Furthermore, Yang Tian wasn''t stupid. He knew that Guo Bing definitely wasn''t as polite to him as she appeared on the surface. It was very likely that she would make a move against him after he had completed his task.


    Both of them had been in the martial arts world for many years. Although the other party''s thoughts could not be completely seen through, it was still possible to guess seventy to eighty percent of the difference.


    "Alright!"


    Guo Bing replied and the two no longer spoke. To be exact, they had nothing to say.


    Yin Ling woke up after sleeping for another two hours.


    However, from her appearance, she seemed to be in a very weak state, as if she would disappear at a touch.


    "How are you feeling?"


    Seeing that Yin Ling had woken up, I hurriedly ran to the bedside and asked her.


    "Why do you care so much about me? Do you like me? "


    On the other hand, although Yin Ling looked very weak, her words were the same as before, as she joked while looking at me.


    However, seeing that she was fine, I felt a lot more relieved.


    "How could that be? "How do you feel now?"


    I opened my mouth.


    However, when I thought about my previous reaction, I really felt a little agitated. Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but scratch my head in embarrassment.


    "It feels like, it feels like my heart is beating faster, I feel like I''m in love."


    He didn''t expect Yin Ling to answer the wrong question. Apparently, she had said it on purpose.


    "Uh, you don''t have to say it."


    I was speechless. It seems like she doesn''t have any problems, otherwise, she wouldn''t have the time to argue with me.


    "Don''t worry, Yin Ling is fine. She''s just a little weaker than before. She''ll be fine after a short rest."


    And then ¡­ The Grand Matriarch''s words confirmed my thoughts.


    "Old granny, tell us what Guo Bing and the rest will do next."


    This is also one of the problems that I''m most concerned about, after all, this time we also suffered two losses. Although we lost our Soul Nurturing Wood, Guo Bing''s losses were also not small, and the entire villa just disappeared without a trace. If we were to convert this into money, then it would undoubtedly be lost in the tens of millions.


    Of course, this is also the information that I got from the Grand Matriarch. Even if it''s ten of them, they probably won''t be able to remove the Yin Qi from that house.


    In fact, there are only two ways to deal with ghosts of grievances, or it can come to the door by itself, just like what you guys did today, you only need to set up the altar and wait for yourselves to break into it. Of course, this can also be considered to be a relatively easy method, and the other method is to lure ghosts to come.


    The Grand Matriarch spoke very quickly, but it wasn''t hard to understand her words. However, it seemed like there was something wrong with her answer.

 C69

    "Old granny, get to the point."


    For a moment, I didn''t understand what was the use of the Grand Matriarch telling me this, and I didn''t go after ghosts.


    "Idiot!" This is the main point. Think about it using your pig''s brain! "


    Hearing my words, the grandma started scolding without a care for my feelings. I was already used to it. Besides, Yin Ling was not the only one doing so.


    After calming down for the past two days, I would also wonder if I owed them something in my previous life.


    Most importantly, I would be despised by a ghost over and over again. This made me feel somewhat unhappy.


    But now that the Grand Matriarch had said that she meant what she said, I couldn''t help but go over what she had said once in my mind.


    This time, Guo Bing and the others have already set up a formation and are waiting for us to fall into their trap. Then next time, they will definitely choose to take the initiative and attack us.


    What''s more, I can already imagine that Guo Bing would want to immediately tear me and Yin Ling into a thousand pieces, so he wouldn''t be able to wait for too long.


    "You mean, they will most likely call Yin Ling''s soul this time, and then deal with her."


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but voice out my thoughts.


    "Hmm, your brain finally found the right trick."


    I couldn''t tell if the Grand Matron was praising me or insulting me, but it didn''t matter, because I was more worried than that.


    If she really summoned Yin Ling, then she would be at the mercy of others and wouldn''t have the ability to fight back even if she died.


    There was no doubt that this was not good news.


    "Grand Preceptor, if the other party really succeeded in recruiting her soul, wouldn''t that mean that Yin Ling would die without a doubt?"


    At this moment, I wasn''t the only one looking at the grandma nervously.


    After all, Yin Ling was attracted by my soul, so she knew what kind of feeling I had.


    "Theoretically, that''s the case. However, rest assured. Since I''m here, I guarantee that you won''t die."


    The Grand Matriarch first confirmed what we said, and then, with another 180 degree turn, her already dead heart lit up with hope once more.


    "Does Grand Matriarch mean that you have a way?"


    I couldn''t wait to ask the grandma. After all, I didn''t want Yin Ling to die again at the hands of Guo Bing.


    Although we didn''t spend much time together, it seemed to me that this girl wasn''t very scheming. Even after she turned into a ghost, she wasn''t as cunning as in the legends, and she also knew how to think for others. Furthermore, she had already died once, so I definitely couldn''t let anything go wrong with her this time.


    I silently swore in my heart that I must not be careless this time around and protect Yin Ling.


    "Do you know what soul summoning is the most terrifying thing?"


    This time, the grandma didn''t answer my question in a hurry. Instead, she asked Yin Ling and me a question.


    "Calling for other ghosts!"


    "No," I said.


    "The summoned soul is out of my control!"


    Yin Ling said.


    Obviously, Yin Ling and I had given two completely different answers. However, after Yin Ling finished speaking, the grandma nodded her head. Obviously, Yin Ling had given the correct answer.


    "Little girl, looks like your perception is quite good. If you were a human, I would have already taken you in as my disciple!"


    It could be seen that the nanny was very satisfied with Yin Ling. She even had the impulse to take her disciple in.


    "However, what Wu Lei said isn''t completely wrong. Soul Summoning is indeed afraid of summoning other souls, but it has to be done by the right person. If I were to attract other ghosts, I would be able to destroy it!"


    However, I do not have the slightest doubt in the Grand Matriarch''s words.


    Of course, what surprised me the most was that not only did the grandma not scold me this time, she even confirmed my words. This made me a little excited.


    "Of course, don''t be too happy too early. You should know that this little girl is right!"


    When the grandma saw me sitting on the spot and giggling, she couldn''t help but glare at me and say.


    "But this summoned soul is not under my control. It doesn''t seem to be any different from the other summoned souls, right?"


    I quickly changed the topic and asked the question that was on my mind.


    "There is. Not only there is, there is also a big difference. If the soul is not under your control, do you know what that means? "


    "They will suffer a backlash!"


    This time, Yin Ling spoke before me.


    "Yes!"


    I didn''t expect that Yin Ling would say the correct answer as soon as she opened her mouth, which made me a little jealous.


    However, due to my jealousy, I couldn''t help but doubt my IQ once again. Whether there really was a flaw in it or not, but I quickly rejected that notion. I just didn''t know as much as them, which didn''t mean that I was more stupid than them.


    "Could it be that he can kill that Taoist with just this backlash?"


    I shamelessly asked the two people in front of me in an extremely respectful manner.


    "He might not die, but it will at least cause this Taoist Yang to lose his ability to move around for a period of time. At that time, you just need to go and retrieve Guo Bing''s magical equipment. Yin Ling''s revenge will be a piece of cake."


    The Grand Matriarch opened her mouth, but her words carried a sense of being determined to win.


    "If I kill these two, won''t I have to?"


    Thinking of this, I didn''t dare to continue. Let alone killing people, I was even afraid of killing pigs.


    "Who told you to do it, you just need to scare them to death when Yin Ling acts. Moreover, these two people don''t seem to be good people, especially the Taoist, who actually helped the evildoers with some evil deeds for money. Who knows how many families they have plotted for so many years."


    When the grandma spoke to here, her face was filled with anger, as if she wanted to tear that Taoist Yang into pieces. One could see how much she loathed this person''s actions.


    "Grand Matriarch, how can I counterattack Daoist Yang?"


    Although I said this much, I know that all of this can only be accomplished if Taoist Yang succeeds in causing a backlash.


    "You don''t have to worry about this matter. From tomorrow onwards, you will all go to the place where you summoned the spirit. I believe that they will appear soon."


    I understand the grandma''s plan very well. If they want to recruit spirits, they will definitely go to that alley. Yin Ling and I will just have to wait for them, this time, we will wait for them to deliver themselves to us.


    "It''s getting late, you should get some rest!" After all, this time, no one knows where you will be staying for too long, so you should prepare food in advance and go there as early as possible so that they won''t notice you. "


    The Grand Matriarch looked at her watch as she spoke to Yin Ling. Her intention was also clear, she wanted us to prepare for a prolonged battle.

 C70

    "En!"


    I nodded towards the grandma. I was indeed a bit tired after running all the way here with Yin Ling.


    "Forget it, I''ll just sleep on the floor!"


    I was about to go to bed, but seeing the weak Yin Ling on the bed, I felt sorry for her. Before they could say anything, I found some clothes and made a bed for myself.


    Compared to before, this time I was willing.


    The darkness before dawn was the calmest and also the coldest.


    "How many days do you think we''ll have to wait this time?"


    Yin Ling and I walked side by side on the street. Occasionally, we saw a few sanitation workers busy, as if they wanted to sweep away the laziness of the city.


    "I have a feeling that it will happen in two days."


    Yin Ling said.


    "Yes, we will definitely succeed this time!"


    This sentence was a consolation to Yin Ling, and also a consolation to myself.


    In the morning, before leaving, the grandma passed a yellow talisman to me and told Yin Ling, "The chances of succeeding are only 50%. Let Yin Ling make her own choice."


    There was a 50% chance that half of them would survive while the other half would die. In the end, Yin Ling chose to take revenge without hesitation. For Yin Ling, 50% was enough.


    Yellow talismans were not difficult to use. One only needed to swallow it to resist the soul summoning talisman. As for the value of yellow talismans, Grand Preceptor Xie only said one sentence ¡ª they were more expensive than Soul Nurturing Wood.


    Originally, I was still thinking that maybe we should use a spell to deal with Guo Bing, but now, it seems that we won''t need it anymore.


    I didn''t expect this matter to be so simple as a piece of talisman paper. This doesn''t seem to be as simple as I thought. Of course, this also allowed me to understand a principle. The more powerful something is, the easier it is to use. There was a hint of returning to its original nature.


    Finally, the grandma warned us to pay attention to our safety and to find a secluded place to hide. From the looks of it, she was quite worried.


    Of course, the reason we came out so early today was firstly because we were afraid of being discovered, and secondly because after losing the Soul Nurturing Tree, Yin Ling no longer had anything to possess, so she couldn''t see the sun.


    That''s how we were able to appear so early in the streets of Jiangxia Town, feeling this peace that belongs solely to us before dawn.


    Yin Ling nodded her head and didn''t say anything. I knew that she had to bear more pressure than me. She was also in the greatest danger.


    "The sun is about to rise. Go buy some things, let''s go!"


    After a long time, Yin Ling looked at me and said.


    This time, no one can say when Guo Bing and the others will come, or if they won''t come at all, so just to be safe, I still prepared four days worth of food, preparing for a prolonged battle.


    After buying my food, I quickened my pace and jogged all the way to another dead end.


    "I didn''t expect that even in the daytime, this place would cause people to feel threatened!"


    Standing at the mouth of Hu Tong, a cold wind assaulted my face, causing me to subconsciously shudder as I spoke.


    "This is not Yin Qi, this is resentment!"


    Yin Ling looked at this place and said. There was a strong killing intent in her eyes. It was probably because she remembered everything that happened that year.


    The resentment originated from Yin Ling. Perhaps no one would be able to understand the injuries she had suffered all those years ago.


    Even the heavy rain couldn''t wash away her soul, and time couldn''t wipe away the resentment in this place.


    "Let''s go!" Let''s hide in the house next door. "


    I wanted to see Yin Ling get deeper and deeper in, so I said to her. This time, before she could say anything, I pulled her toward the house on the left.


    Fortunately, although it had been abandoned for several years, the house did not look like a dangerous one. The only reason he had chosen the house on the left was because it had a room with an open window on the third floor.


    I pulled Yin Ling directly to the third floor. When I pushed open the door, the room was already completely empty, only the leftover rubbish on the floor was left.


    After casually packing up, I finally spoke to Yin Ling.


    "We''ll stay here for the next few days. Take this opportunity to rest and see if you can recover."


    At this moment, Yin Ling''s body was much weaker than before. At first glance, she looked as if she would disappear at any moment.


    They couldn''t help but feel worried.


    "Forget it, my body isn''t something that can be recovered in a short period of time. Rather than caring about such a small amount of time, why don''t I chat with you for a while? You''ll be bored during these few days."


    Yin Ling thought for a while before replying.


    However, her words made my heart warm. I didn''t expect that this girl would care about me so much.


    However, Yin Ling was right. Although two or three days didn''t seem like a long time, it would be boring if he stayed here by himself.


    "Are you sure you''re all right?"


    Although I really wanted Yin Ling to accompany me to chat, I was more worried about her body, so I asked her again.


    "Un, rest assured!" I''m fine! "


    Yin Ling nodded and said to me.


    "It''s good that you''re fine, it''s good that you''re fine!"


    After hearing Yin Ling''s confirmation over and over again, I was finally able to relax.


    In the next two days, Yin Ling and I only slept and chatted. Of course, I originally planned to take care of Yin Ling, but I didn''t expect that I would be the one to take care of her.


    As Yin Ling is a ghost, she doesn''t need to rest, so basically after I went to sleep, I left her here to guard, which made me a bit embarrassed.


    This state lasted all the way until midnight of the second day. As I was sleeping soundly, Yin Ling woke me up with a shake of my body.


    "What, are they here?"


    Although I slept soundly, my heart was still preoccupied with the matter of revenge. Thus, when Yin Ling called me this, I woke up immediately.


    "Yeah, I can feel that someone is coming!"


    Yin Ling said.


    "Good, then quickly hide well, don''t let them discover you."


    I said to Yin Ling.


    When we left the house in the morning, the grandma warned us not to let Guo Bing and the others discover our tracks in advance, otherwise our situation would become extremely dangerous.


    "Hm!" "I know."


    Yin Ling nodded, her expression becoming more serious.


    Not only him, I also checked the surroundings to see if there was anything that exposed my whereabouts. After confirming that there weren''t any traces left behind, I leaned against the window to observe.


    Actually, I know that my actions just now were a bit too exaggerated. In fact, since it''s night time now, even with a flashlight, I wouldn''t be able to clearly see the situation around me.


    Of course, for the sake of safety, I still had to do this.


    Very soon, two figures walked over from a short distance away. Due to the darkness of the night, I was unable to clearly see their appearances.


    But judging from the voices, it should be Yang Tian and Guo Bing. To me, seeing them means that the rabbit that I waited two days for has finally arrived.

 C71

    The two of them chatted as they walked, and it seemed as if they were discussing something. Soon, they arrived at the location of Hu Tong. At this moment, the distance between them and me was only ten meters.


    "I didn''t expect that after so many years, the grievances and grievances have still not dissipated. Chief Guo, back then you really were ¡­"


    Yang Tian looked outside and said to Guo Bing, who was standing to the side. However, when he finished speaking, he stopped and didn''t say anything. Of course, everyone was very clear about what Yang Tian wanted to say.


    However, the fact that Yang Tian was able to recognize the presence of the grievance in this place with a single glance showed the depth of his cultivation.


    "Haha, it''s my fault for being young and ignorant. Since we''re already here, Taoist Priest, you should hurry up and begin!"


    When Guo Bing heard Yang Tian''s words, not only did he not feel the slightest bit of guilt, but when he spoke again, his tone carried a trace of excitement that was difficult to conceal.


    "This beast!"


    Seeing Guo Bing''s reaction, I couldn''t help but curse in my heart. I really wanted to charge down and personally kill this guy right now.


    At the same time, when I turned my head to look at Yin Ling, I saw her slowly walking towards the window. At the same time, when I turned my head to look at Yin Ling, I saw her slowly walking towards the window. It was obvious that Guo Bing''s words just now had given her a great shock.


    Seeing such a scene, I grabbed Yin Ling and pulled her back, shaking my head towards her.


    I know that if Yin Ling were to go over at this time, it would be equivalent to suicide. Furthermore, all of our efforts for the past two days will be in vain.


    Yin Ling seemed to understand my thoughts. She returned to her seat. The killing intent on her body dissipated quite a bit. I knew that she wouldn''t be blindly moving this time.


    After all, the reason Yin Ling had such a huge reaction just now was probably because Guo Bing''s words had provoked her. Now, as long as she calmed down, there shouldn''t be any problems.


    "Mm. It just so happens that we''re not far from 12 o''clock. We''ll set up a formation and summon out our souls!"


    Yang Tian didn''t waste any more time here. After putting down the box in his hand, he said to Guo Bing.


    However, when I heard the word ''soul summoning'' from Yang Tian, I heaved a sigh of relief in my heart.


    Following that, Yang Tian started to lay down the formation on the ground. His actions are basically no different from the formation I set up the day before yesterday.


    Yang Tian also lit the Soul Guiding Incense and the candle, but the only difference between him and me is that Yang Tian''s movements were a lot more skilled than mine, and his formation seemed to have a bit more spiritual energy compared to mine.


    More accurately, there was the difference between a divine being and a divine being. There was the difference between a divine being and a divine being.


    After arranging the items needed to capture the soul, Yang Tian didn''t stop. He took out a few talismans from his bag and placed them on his body.


    Without a doubt, these charm papers were the real items to deal with Yin Ling. Not only that, there was also a huge amount of messy stuff.


    Obviously, Yang Tian wanted to kill Yin Ling. With so many things added together, not to mention one girl, even ten ghosts wouldn''t be enough to kill her.


    "What a vicious fellow!"


    Unexpectedly, Yang Tian''s way of doing things looked even more vicious than Guo Bing.


    "Alright, Boss Guo is ready. I''ll open the pot when it''s 12 o''clock. This time, I''ll make sure it dies a horrible death."


    Yang Tian was ready. He glanced at Guo Ling, who was standing beside him, and said with a cold smile.


    "Good!" Since the heavens are willing, I will kill him again! "


    Guo Bing was also very happy at this moment, after all, in his eyes, his greatest problem would be solved. There was no unhappy reasoning, and he forgot his previous experience of failure in the slightest.


    "Humph!" This time, it''s not certain who will win. "


    I can see their every move clearly. As for their beautiful dreams, I don''t think I''ll be able to do it for long.


    I turned around and glanced at the watch in my hand. It was only ten minutes to midnight. I took out the charm paper the grandma had given me and gestured to Yin Ling to eat it.


    Originally, in my eyes, these talismans were used to drive ghosts. I didn''t expect them to be able to help ghosts today. As for the talisman''s name, I asked Grand Matriarch but she refused to tell me.


    Yin Qi continued to dissipate after Yin Ling swallowed the charm paper without any hesitation. In the end, I couldn''t feel any Yin Qi from her body. I even tried to pull her hand and could actually feel a trace of heat.


    To be exact, the feeling Yin Ling gave people right now wasn''t that of a ghost, but a human.


    "Alright, they''re about to start. You go and make some preparations, you have to act a little bit more."


    I whispered to Yin Ling.


    At the same time, in the alley, Yang Tian started chanting.


    Very quickly, the surrounding Yin Qi started to condense towards this alley, bringing along a chilling wind. I also took this opportunity to quietly walk down the stairs, as long as Yin Ling succeeds, it would be my chance to make a move, so I had to ambush ahead of time.


    "Admit it!"


    Following Yang Tian''s explosive shout, a mass of black fog suddenly surged in front of him. The temperature dropped to below zero degrees Celsius, and Yin Ling also appeared.


    "Pfft!"


    However, after Yin Ling appeared, Yang Tian couldn''t resist spitting out a mouthful of black blood as he blankly looked at the female ghost in front of him.


    "Daoist, are you alright?"


    Guo Bing saw that the situation wasn''t good and hurriedly shouted at Yang Tian. Of course, he wasn''t afraid that something would happen to Yang Tian, but he was afraid that no one would be able to protect him if something happened to Yang Tian.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine. I didn''t think that a small soul would be devoured, but it doesn''t affect anything."


    Yang Tian said to Guo Bing. However, the actual situation was much worse than what he had described. Not only did he suffer from the backlash, more accurately, his cultivation experience had scattered.


    Of course, he really couldn''t understand why such a simple method of summoning souls would cause such a problem. However, he couldn''t figure out what the problem was at the moment. He kept feeling that the ghost in front of him was so strange that it made him feel like a person.


    Fortunately, this soul had already been summoned. In Yang Tian''s eyes, even if he lost all of his mana, with the things in his pockets, killing a ghost was enough.


    "Die!"


    Just as Yang Tian shouted out loud and was about to take out something from his pocket, Yin Ling suddenly moved ahead of him.


    "The one who deserves to die is you!"


    Suddenly, Yin Ling let out a strange cry and rushed towards Yang Tian. She was so fast that when Yang Tian reached his hand halfway in, she fell heavily to the ground. From the looks of it, she was probably dead.

 C72

    Yang Tian still did not understand what happened, why the soul that he summoned was not under his control.


    With a puzzled expression on his face, Yang Tian fell down. He didn''t even make a sound of pain. One of his hands was still in his pocket, but it was already covered by a black fog. After the black fog disappeared, only Yang Tian was left lying on the ground.


    His eyes were wide open, and his mouth was gaping as if he were about to swallow a fist. There was a trace of fear in his eyes, as if he had died a very thorough death.


    I knew that since Yin Ling acted, she definitely wouldn''t give Yang Tian a chance. Even Yang Tian''s soul was devoured by Yin Ling, and she even lost the chance to reincarnate. This showed just how much Yin Ling hated these two.


    Seeing Yang Tian die, Guo Bing was stunned on the spot. He didn''t even see what happened before Yang Tian laid down in front of him.


    Seeing Guo Bing like this, I knew my chance had come. Stealthily moving closer to Guo Bing, a few meters away from him, I jumped up and sent a kick towards him.


    Honestly speaking, if it was a frontal battle, I probably wouldn''t be Guo Bing''s match, but right now I''m a sneak attack, Guo Bing didn''t even notice at all, and by the time he reacted to it, he was already on the ground. Just as he was about to get up, I directly rushed over and sat on his body.


    Although I''m not too fat, but with my body weighed over a hundred pounds, I could still make him unable to move.


    Next, what I want to do is to find a defensive magic tool from his body, only then can Yin Ling make her move.


    However, I still wasted a minute or two to properly clean up before. This guy who tried to kill Yin Ling and me time and time again, casually punched him a few times on the face. It wasn''t until Guo Bing looked a little dazed that I stopped and looked for her body.


    From what I can see, Guo Bing doesn''t normally seem to like wearing things like rings. From head to toe, I only saw a jade thumb ring on his left thumb. Presumably, this was what he was using to defend himself.


    I didn''t hesitate at all as I grabbed the jade plate and pulled out the finger, placing it in my hand.


    "You can begin!"


    I called out to Yin Ling, gesturing for her to take action. Since the magical equipment had already been taken by me, I would leave the rest of the matters to Yin Ling.


    "Don''t, don''t come over!"


    Seeing Yin Ling walking towards him, Guo Bing''s heart was filled with fear. She couldn''t even speak clearly. She even kneeled on the ground and continuously kowtowed to Yin Ling.


    At this moment, Guo Bing was extremely depressed in her heart, but at the same time also extremely regretful. Firstly, she regretted killing this girl in front of her, and secondly, how she had found a fool like Yang Tian.


    Guo Bing kept begging Yin Ling, even her forehead was cracking on the floor. In the end, she did not hesitate to give all of her possessions to Yin Ling, begging Yin Ling to let her go.


    Without a doubt, Guo Bing''s family property was a little attractive to others. However, Yin Ling was not a human or a ghost, and money was just a piece of scrap paper to her. It was completely useless to her.


    "Give me back my thumb ring!"


    Guo Bing seemed to see the determination to kill herself from Yin Ling''s eyes, and suddenly let out a weird cry as she pounced towards me.


    Without a doubt, this ring was Guo Bing''s last hope. He desperately wanted to snatch it back.


    Obviously, he wanted to snatch the jade thumb ring from me, and since I knew his goal, I naturally couldn''t let him succeed. At the same time he rushed towards me, I also ran behind Yin Ling.


    "You want to run?!"


    "Stop!" Yin Ling suddenly shouted. With a flash, she stopped Guo Bing, who was originally four to five meters away.


    From Guo Bing''s point of view, as matters stood, he only had one fate left to him. Rather than just sit here and wait for death, he might as well try to run away. He might even have a chance to survive.


    Of course, Guo Bing''s thoughts were completely whimsical. No matter how fast he ran, what could he possibly run over a ghost?


    "Don''t worry. This time, I will not let you die so easily!"


    Yin Ling arrived in front of Guo Bing and looked at him. Her voice was very ear-piercing, and just as he finished his sentence, black fog started rising behind him.


    "No, no, don''t come over here!"


    It could be seen that Guo Bing wasn''t a brave person. Before Yin Ling even made her move, he was already scared out of his wits. He started shouting strangely, his voice sounding even worse than Yin Ling''s.


    "I remember saying the same thing to you, but what about you? You said to me, death will not hurt, today I also want to give you this sentence! "Haha!"


    Yin Ling told Guo Bing everything he had told her back then. After she finished speaking, before Guo Bing could even open her mouth, he was already enveloped by the black mist behind Yin Ling.


    The black mist churned, like an open bloody mouth that seemed to want to swallow everything in its surroundings.


    For the next half hour or so, I didn''t know what was going on in the black fog, but I could clearly feel the fear and pain that came from the depths of my heart, and I could hear the endless screams.


    Yin Ling didn''t directly kill Guo Bing, but instead kept torturing him. However, from my point of view, all of this was due to Guo Bing, and wasn''t worth sympathizing with.


    Finally, after nearly forty minutes had passed, the thick fog enveloping Yin Ling and Guo Bing''s bodies slowly dispersed, and Guo Bing''s screams had long since stopped.


    However, when the fog completely dissipated, I saw that Guo Bing was crawling on the ground without moving, looking like she was dead.


    As for what kind of torture Guo Bing suffered before she died, perhaps only Yin Ling herself knew about that. But judging from Guo Bing''s death, he was probably scared to death.


    On the other side, Yin Ling also slowly walked out from the black fog. It was as if she was holding something in her hand. When I walked closer, I saw that she was actually carrying Guo Bing''s Phantom Body.


    Without a doubt, Yin Ling didn''t intend to let Guo Bing go just like that. Even though his body was already dead, his soul was once again in Yin Ling''s hands.


    "This time, I will shatter your soul."


    Since Guo Bing had just turned into a ghost, she didn''t have the slightest bit of strength, so she was held in Yin Ling''s hands like a little chick, looking miserable.


    Especially after hearing the words'' soul is destroyed '', Guo Bing was almost scared to death by Yin Ling. After her soul is destroyed, let alone reincarnate, she probably couldn''t even be a ghost. Therefore, Guo Bing just hung from Yin Ling''s hand, not daring to move at all.

 C73

    "You really want to kill him!"


    I walked up to Yin Ling and asked her, "To be honest, I don''t want to see her kill again. After all, everything has to be said about karma, and she already has more than ten lives on her hands."


    Of course, this didn''t mean that I wanted to save Guo Bing. On the contrary, I really wanted him to die.


    "He must die today."


    Yin Ling didn''t hesitate at all as she said to me. It was evident how determined she was to kill Guo Bing.


    Since that''s the case, I will no longer stop them. As for the matter of Guo Bing not being able to be reincarnated as a human, I imagine that even if someone like him is reincarnated, he would still be on the evil side.


    "No, no, you''ve already killed me once. You can''t kill me again."


    Hearing that Yin Ling didn''t plan on letting him go, Guo Bing said with a face full of fear.


    "Okay, I won''t kill you, but you have to answer a few questions for me."


    It suddenly occurred to me that even if this fellow dies, I can''t let him die in vain. It would be better to just explain all of his crimes before his death.


    When Yin Ling saw me suddenly change my mind, she looked at me quizzically. I gave her a look to make her believe me.


    "No, I don''t believe you unless you swear to it!"


    Guo Bing was afraid that I would go back on my word, so she was only willing to tell me after I swore to heaven.


    Of course, in order for him to listen to me obediently, I raised my hand and swore that I would not kill him after he had finished.


    At this moment, I had already taken out his phone from Guo Bing''s corpse and silently turned on the recording function.


    "Speak!" What crimes have you committed all these years? "


    Of course, in order not to cause unnecessary trouble, I didn''t record my voice.


    "Why? Are you unwilling to say it? If that''s the case, don''t blame me for not giving you a chance!"


    As I said that, I took out a piece of symbol paper from Yang Tian''s body and prepared to throw it towards Guo Bing. Of course, I didn''t know what exactly this symbol paper was made from. However, scaring Guo Bing was enough.


    In the end, Guo Bing had no other choice but to recount the crimes she committed one by one.


    It was only after he finished speaking that Yin Ling and I seemed to have not regained our wits. After listening to Guo Bing''s words, apart from being shocked, I really wanted to rush over and tear him into a million pieces.


    Judging from the crimes that Guo Bing had reported, he had more than ten lives on his hands. Of course, most of these people''s deaths were caused by people who didn''t want to move, and were killed by Guo Bing in a series of accidents. Amongst these people, there were old people ranging from 60 to 70 years old, and children ranging from 3 to 4 years old.


    Without a doubt, on this point, Guo Bing''s actions were already inhumane, and the heavens could not tolerate it.


    Moreover, according to the information he had received, he had committed far more crimes than just these. Almost all of them were involved in any kind of yellow poison gamble, and under his command, there were even some underworld forces. Which teahouse in Jiangxia Town was also where they used all their money to launder.


    "Do you know? "So what if you don''t die? So what if you don''t die, how can you be worthy of those people you''ve persecuted before? If you don''t die, how can Heaven forgive you?"


    After Guo Bing finished talking, I gritted my teeth and spoke to him again. Perhaps the word ''anger'' could no longer describe my feelings, I even wanted to personally tear this guy apart.


    "No, you said you won''t kill me!"


    Guo Bing saw the killing intent in my eyes and hastily said those words with a hint of fear in her voice.


    "I didn''t expect someone like you to be afraid. I did promise not to kill you, and I can also not kill you today."


    Perhaps the higher their status, the richer they were, the more afraid they would be of death. Guo Bing''s current performance didn''t look like a big boss at all, as if she was even less than one of his underlings.


    After hearing that I won''t kill him, Guo Bing''s eyes flashed a hint of joy. It seemed that she was rejoicing that he was still alive.


    "However, isn''t it a little too early for you to be celebrating? I, Wu Lei, did promise not to kill you, but she didn''t.


    Just as Guo Bing was secretly rejoicing, I opened my mouth to speak again, and this sentence was without a doubt a declaration of his death.


    I have no reason to let him go. Even if he turns into a ghost, he deserves to die. He died to atone for his sins, to comfort the souls of those who died.


    After hearing my voice, Guo Bing''s face immediately changed. It was as ugly as it could be, and she even shouted at me ¡­


    "No, no, you can''t lie to me."


    "I didn''t lie to you. I swore to not kill you, and similarly, I wouldn''t kill you."


    I faintly said.


    "Yes, he swore an oath, but I did not. I was the one who killed you, not him."


    At this time, Yin Ling shook Guo Bing who was in her hands, and said to him.


    Obviously, Yin Ling''s words were even more intimidating than mine. After she finished speaking, Guo Bing was like an eggplant that had been frozen, and immediately withered down.


    "I won''t let you off, I won''t let you off even if I become a ghost!"


    The fear had already caused Guo Bing to lose his cool, to the point where he had even forgotten that he was a ghost.


    "Make your move!"


    I returned the phone back to Guo Bing''s body, and then created the scene where he and Yang Tian''s corpse suddenly died. After all, there were rumors of these ghosts, and their deaths probably wouldn''t arouse much suspicion. Furthermore, I had carefully checked the scene to make sure that there weren''t any unnecessary traces left behind.


    Also, I believe that the moment their bodies are discovered, all the crimes that Guo Bing has committed will also be announced to the world.


    As for how Yin Ling would use that to kill Guo Bing''s ghost, I didn''t really care. There were many ways to kill ghosts, and she probably had plenty of ways to kill ghosts too. What''s more, Yin Ling wouldn''t let Guo Bing die too easily.


    Ah!


    I couldn''t help but turn to look behind me when I heard a terrible cry, but the sight did startle me.


    No one knew when Yin Ling''s body actually grew several times bigger, but at the same time, her mouth was also dozens of times bigger than before. At this time, Guo Bing who screamed miserably was being devoured by Yin Ling, no, it was more like she was being gnawed on by Yin Ling.


    From top to bottom, Guo Bing''s body was being devoured bit by bit by Yin Ling. One could even hear Yin Ling''s crackling sounds coming from her mouth.


    Also, the most terrifying part of this method is that you have to watch yourself be eaten by other ghosts little by little, and even endure the pain as if you had entered purgatory. Not long after, Guo Bing fainted.


    However, Yin Ling didn''t stop her actions, and quickly swallowed Guo Bing whole into her stomach.


    "Let''s go!"


    Halfway through, I couldn''t bear to watch any longer. I turned my head to look at Yin Ling. When there was no sound coming from my back, I turned to Yin Ling and said.


    However, when I saw the scene in front of me, I rushed out as if I had gone mad.

 C74

    "Ghost!"


    I cried out in fear as I moved four to five meters away. Even so, I didn''t stop and continued to rush forward.


    I had never realized how close I was to death, much less what had happened.


    "What''s going on? "Why would Yin Ling do this to me?"


    I had a series of questions, but I knew I didn''t have time to think about them right now.


    Run!


    Get out of here!


    This is the only thought in my mind. Obviously, the current Yin Ling has completely killed herself and lost her mind. Just when I turned my head, I saw Yin Ling pouncing towards me with a strong killing intent, as if she also wanted to tear me apart.


    I never thought that things would go this far. Logically speaking, after Yin Ling gets her revenge, she should return to normal. But now, she has already killed me completely without a single shred of rationality.


    "Die!"


    Yin Ling arrived in front of me in a flash before I could get within a few meters of her, and said to me.


    Ghost? Demon?


    After Yin Ling''s sudden appearance, I couldn''t find the right word to describe her current appearance. Her eyes were red, and it seemed as if she was adding a little more terror to her eyes. At the same time, Yin Ling''s face actually grew a few fangs, and her complexion turned ashen, just like the demons in myths and legends.


    "This is bad!"


    I cursed.


    At this moment, Yin Ling, who was partially hidden in the black fog, came in front of me. Yin energy surged towards me like a river, seeming to want to swallow me up.


    Not only that, there was also a strong killing intent on Yin Ling''s body. I don''t know what happened to Yin Ling, but I know that she has already lost her rationality, and there was only killing in her eyes.


    In an instant, before I could react, Yin Ling rushed towards me. After a ghastly scream, she opened her hell-like mouth wide, wanting to eat me.


    "Go!"


    At this moment, I didn''t care that much. Luckily, I had taken all of Yang Tian''s treasures when I was dealing with his corpse. Since I couldn''t care less now, I threw all of them towards Yin Ling.


    The seemingly ordinary paper talisman exploded upon coming into contact with Yin Ling, producing a huge flame that engulfed her within.


    Just like this, I threw away the things Yang Tian left behind for close to a minute. On the other side, Yin Ling was already in the middle of the fire, growling again and again.


    "Let''s go!"


    Right now, I can''t care about Yin Ling''s life. I have to save my own life first. After throwing everything away, I got up and started running.


    "Die!"


    "Die!"


    "..."


    Suddenly, Yin Ling''s voice came from behind me, and the distance between us seemed to be getting closer and closer.


    Obviously, those talisman didn''t cause any fatal damage to her. Yin Ling, with her burning body, actually rushed towards me. I had no choice but to stop and dodge to the side.


    I know that with the current situation, I can''t run just by running. Yin Ling''s speed is too terrifying, competing with her is equivalent to courting death.


    "Yin Ling, wake up. It''s Wu Lei!"


    I had no choice but to shout at her, hoping to wake her up.


    I don''t understand what made her lose her mind to attack me, and her cultivation seemed to have increased by a lot as well.


    The charm paper, which should have been able to deal a fatal blow to Yin Ling, was now useless. Even when Yin Ling was wrapped in flames, it could be seen that they couldn''t harm her at all.


    Terrifying, absolutely terrifying. At this moment, Yin Ling was so powerful that it completely exceeded my imagination.


    "Die!"


    Hearing my words, Yin Ling''s face didn''t show the slightest reaction. She was still growling the word "die" in a low voice. From the looks of it, she wanted to fight to the death with me.


    Yin Ling''s body kept coming towards me, two meters, one meter, half a meter. Finally, she stopped only 20 centimeters away from me.


    "Yin Ling, do you finally remember me?"


    Seeing that Yin Ling had stopped, I was elated. She must have remembered who I was at the last moment. In that case, I don''t need to die.


    Just as I was rejoicing over the fact that I called out ''Yin Ling'', Yin Ling, who was standing in front of me, suddenly opened her mouth.


    "Die!"


    It was the same phrase, but it made me feel like I was sinking from the surface of the sea to the bottom of the sea.


    Without a doubt, Yin Ling didn''t even think about who I am. To be exact, she was like a killing machine, with only killing in her eyes and no sense at all.


    "No, I can''t die!"


    I roared in my heart.


    If I were to die at the hands of Yin Ling, I wouldn''t be willing to do so. After all, I had avenged her.


    However, although I was angry, I knew that I couldn''t avoid Yin Ling''s attack.


    Yin Ling stretched out her hand and grabbed towards my head. It seemed like she wanted to crush my head.


    Judging from the deaths of Yang Tian and Guo Bing, I have no doubt that Yin Ling has this kind of power. In fact, to her, killing a person is an extremely easy task.


    As Yin Ling and I were very close, she almost raised her hand to touch my head, and I subconsciously reached out to stop her.


    Although I know my power is countless times smaller than Yin Ling''s, I still don''t want to sit still and wait for death.


    Since death was the only option available to him, he would risk it all no matter what.


    "Bam!"


    Just when my hand and Yin Ling''s hand was about to touch, the sound of a fall could be heard. Yin Ling had already fallen two to three meters away from me.


    "What ¡­ what is going on?"


    For a moment, I was a little puzzled. The same thing happened again, but the last time, I was only able to push back Yin Ling with the help of the jade bracelet that she gave me.


    "Could it be it?"


    Suddenly, I looked at the thumb ring in my hand as if I understood something. I didn''t expect that in the end, it was Guo Bing who saved my life.


    It was unknown if the power of this thumb ring wasn''t great enough, or if Yin Ling''s cultivation was raised by too much. Although this thumb ring sent Yin Ling flying, it didn''t do her much damage.


    Before I could recover my wits, Yin Ling had already gotten up from the ground. She looked at me hesitantly. It seemed that even though she didn''t agree with me, her IQ didn''t drop that much.


    "Die!"


    Yin Ling repeated the same words and rushed towards me again. However, her speed was much slower than last time.

 C75

    Obviously, Yin Ling was afraid of my thumb ring, so she didn''t dare to rush towards me like she did before.


    To be honest, I''m not sure. After all, I don''t know if there are any restrictions on the item in my hand. If it was like the jade bracelet that Grand Matriarch gave me last time, I probably wouldn''t even know that I died in the end.


    Just like that, Yin Ling and I were sizing each other up, neither of us daring to act rashly.


    "Get out of here!"


    If I wanted to survive, I would have to leave this place. At this moment, I was leaning against the wall, so I slowly turned my body to where Hu Tong was.


    At the same time, Yin Ling was also following me. She would do whatever I wanted, not giving me any chance to escape.


    "Look!"


    I suddenly used my finger to point behind Yin Ling, trying to trick her to look in the other direction. But after doing so, I realized how foolish I was. Not to mention watching, Yin Ling didn''t even bat an eyelid as she continued to stare at me.


    The originally burning flames gradually extinguished, and Yin Ling''s body started to exude a terrifying aura.


    "Die!"


    Suddenly. Yin Ling moved. She pounced towards me once again. Her body was like a mass of black fog, wanting to envelop me.


    The cold wind was like a knife, trying to tear me apart. Or perhaps it was like a grave about to bury me. The cold and fear instantly enveloped my heart.


    Obviously, Yin Ling was trying her best to kill me this time.


    "Scram!"


    I also shouted loudly, facing Yin Ling, I raised the jade thumb ring in my hand.


    I don''t know what will happen, and no one knows what will happen.


    What I can do now is to pray to the heavens that this jade ring will be able to take effect again. Everything else can only be left to fate.


    I know that if Yin Ling doesn''t let me go, I won''t be able to get out of here with my own ability.


    Betting with the Heavens, betting with Yin Ling, betting with my life.


    "Bam!"


    Suddenly, there was another loud sound, and Yin Ling''s body was sent flying back once again. Of course, I didn''t feel very well, facing Yin Ling''s full strength attack, even with the protection of the jade thumb ring, my body was still pushed back about four to five meters, my butt fell on the ground, painful from the fall.


    However, the speed at which Yin Ling climbed up from the ground was much slower than before. It was evident that her injuries had accumulated over and over again.


    Without a doubt, this is great news for me. This jade thumb ring is obviously not a one-time use item. It can cause continuous damage to Yin Ling, which means that it is impossible for Yin Ling to kill me.


    At this moment, I was somewhat glad that taking down Guo Bing''s jade thumb ring was such a wise choice.


    Although this thing belongs to Guo Bing, it was able to save my life in this moment of crisis.


    This time, I firmly gripped the jade thumb ring in my hand, deeply afraid that Yin Ling would use her illusion to mess things up just like last time.


    Of course, I seemed to overthink this point. After all, compared to which bracelet, this ring seemed to be able to resist the invasion of ghost aura to a certain extent. Thus, it was also able to resist Yin Ling''s illusion.


    "Die!"


    Yin Ling stood up again and rushed towards me without any hesitation.


    Once, twice, thrice, Yin Ling attacked three times before she stopped. However, every attack ended in failure.


    Of course, under her constant attacks, my condition wasn''t too good either. My entire arm felt as if it was about to break. The pain was excruciating, and the web between my thumb and forefinger was torn.


    Even so, I was happy in my heart because every time she attacked me, she would have to pay a heavy price. In the end, her attacks became weaker and weaker, while her body was injured to varying degrees.


    Without a doubt, my life has been saved today. I could see from Yin Ling''s eyes that she was afraid and didn''t dare to act rashly.


    I really don''t understand why Yin Ling went through such a transformation and became so bloodthirsty. He would have to ask the Grand Matriarch about this. She was probably the only one who could solve this problem!


    Now that things have progressed to this point, the situation isn''t something I can control anymore. Even saying that I can survive is a fluke.


    "You can''t kill me? Why waste your time here? "


    I stood up and said to Yin Ling, "I think we have to get past Yin Ling, so I told her."


    I know that although Yin Ling doesn''t know what''s going on, she still knows what''s good or bad. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have stopped her attacks and would have stayed where she was and watched from the sidelines.


    Of course, even if Yin Ling couldn''t kill me, I wouldn''t be able to either. I know that the wounds on her body aren''t serious, at least when I attack, escaping is still a piece of cake for her.


    "Die!"


    Yin Ling said the same sentence, but there was a trace of fear in her eyes when she looked at me.


    "Okay? If you don''t want me to leave, why don''t you come over and try it out to see who dies first? "


    Of course, I still hoped from the bottom of my heart that I would be able to intimidate Yin Ling. Although her attacks wouldn''t be able to cause me any fatal damage, my arm would probably be crippled in the long run.


    And that''s not what I wanted to see.


    This time, Yin Ling didn''t speak again. She gave me a glance before disappearing with the black fog. She must have left.


    However, her final look at me made me feel as though I was on the verge of death.


    I didn''t know if Yin Ling really left. I got up but didn''t leave in a hurry. Instead, I probed around to make sure that Yin Ling had left before I ran towards the hotel.


    Yin Ling left. I didn''t know where she went nor what she was going to do, so I had to hurry back to tell the Grand Matriarch about this.


    After about ten minutes, I ran all the way back to the hotel.


    "Oh no! Did Yin Ling turn into a monster?"


    That was the first thing I said to the Countess.


    "You what? What exactly happened? "


    This time, the grandma seemed to notice my nervous expression and didn''t scold me. Instead, she asked me with a nervous expression.


    "Yin Ling became bloodthirsty after eating Guo Bing''s soul, did she just try to kill me time and time again?"


    Since things have progressed to this point, I can only pick out the important ones. As for the other matters, I''ll explain them slowly to the Grand Matriarch when I have the time.


    "This is bad!" "Yin Ling has become an evil spirit!"


    The nanny gave a loud roar, her expression turning incomparably solemn.

 C76

    "Evil Spirit!"


    From the grandma''s expression, it was easy to see the seriousness of the situation.


    What''s more, after the grandma said the word ''evil spirit'', her expression didn''t just turn grave. To be more precise, it also contained a trace of fear.


    "What exactly is an Evil Spirit?"


    Only Soo Soo knew of the things that could frighten the grandma. However, when I saw the grandma''s current reaction, I couldn''t help but want to know what kind of monster the evil spirit in her mouth was.


    "Evil spirits are actually a type of ghost, but only people with deep grievances can form an evil spirit after death. In addition, the only condition that can form an evil spirit is one like Yin Ling."


    Grand Matriarch told me about the origins of Evil Spirits, but I wasn''t too interested in that. What I wanted to know was exactly how terrifying they were.


    "What''s so scary about it?"


    I opened my mouth again and asked the question that puzzled me.


    "The fear does not seem to be enough to describe it. Evil spirits only know how to kill, and once this kind of monster is born, the casualties are bound to be great, and even if I have a good body, I might not be able to completely subdue them. Furthermore, the more people the Evil Spirit kills, the faster its cultivation will increase, and the harder it will be to deal with. "


    The Grand Preceptor''s words were very clear. However, this also allowed me to have a new understanding towards evil spirits. It was a killing machine, a terrifying avatar.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but feel some lingering fear. In that case, perhaps Yin Ling had already killed someone somewhere in Jiangxia Town.


    "Do evil spirits have any patterns in killing people?" Grand Matriarch. "


    If I could figure out how evil spirits killed people, it would be easier for me to deal with her.


    "No, kill anyone you see, day or night."


    The Grand Matriarch spoke, her expression exceptionally unsightly.


    For someone like the grandma, other people''s lives were often more important than her own. Therefore, after knowing that Yin Ling had become an evil spirit, she couldn''t recover from her sadness for a long time. Perhaps, the grandma had already thought of Yin Ling''s murder scene, which would cause her heartache.


    "No way, I''m going to save these people too?"


    I may not be a hero, but I''m also afraid of death. But no matter what, I can''t just sit by and watch innocent people get hurt.


    I growled and prepared to leave.


    "It''s no use. If you go like this, you will just be sending yourself to your death. Every time Yin Ling kills someone, her cultivation level will increase exponentially. Do you think you can kill her with this ring?" Moreover, you don''t have to be in such a hurry to find her.


    It was unknown when the grandma saw the ring on my hand and she knew what I was thinking about. Thus, she couldn''t help but tell me.


    "Looking for me? Why would she look for me?"


    I don''t quite understand the Grand Matriarch''s words.


    "Because you''ve hurt her. When she thinks she can kill you, she''ll come looking for you, and Jiang Xia Town isn''t big, but it isn''t small either. If you want to take the initiative to find her, it''s like looking for a needle in a haystack."


    The Grand Matriarch slowly spoke.


    However, her words made me break out in cold sweat. According to Grand Matriarch''s words, the next time Yin Ling comes knocking on my door, it will be the day I die.


    In other words, Guo Bing''s ring could save me once, but not twice.


    "Are you just going to watch her kill me after she''s done killing someone else?"


    My heart sank to the bottom, and I asked the matriarch.


    I don''t want to die, and I don''t want anyone else to die.


    "Wait! "I will see tomorrow. As for how to deal with Yin Ling, I don''t have any idea. I will think about it, I don''t think this girl will come to my door so soon. After all, your thumb ring is a powerful magical tool."


    With that, the grandma turned around and walked towards the bed.


    I know that although the Grand Matriarch looked calm on the surface, her heart was bleeding. She was also worried for everyone in Jiangxia Town.


    Otherwise, as she walked, her whole body wouldn''t have trembled.


    In my opinion, grandma''s words weren''t really good news, because the later Yin Ling comes, the more people die at her hands. Thinking about this, I really wanted to rush over now and grab Yin Ling and beat her up, even though I might not be able to beat her.


    This night seemed to be exceptionally long, so long that it was as if a year had passed.


    Although there was a moon and stars in the sky, I could not feel any beauty from the moonlight. There was only endless anger and endless fear.


    It was destined to be a sleepless night. I tossed and turned for a long time, unable to fall asleep. The Grand Matriarch also didn''t sleep. She seemed to be thinking about something.


    If I knew things would turn out like this, I would have already destroyed Guo Bing''s soul, no matter what bullshit it was.


    But now, these people who had already died or were about to become Yin Ling''s targets would not even be able to keep their souls after their deaths. In other words, they wouldn''t even be able to become ghosts.


    However, there was no medicine for regret in this world. Everything was still going on.


    The night in Jiangxia Town was destined to be chaotic. Yin Ling constantly swam through the streets and alleys of this town, attacking again and again.


    In less than a night''s time, more than fifteen people had died at his hands. With the first rays of the morning sun shining on the town, Yin Ling no longer went upstream. She turned around and floated into a house.


    The slaughter continued, but it was not broken by the morning sunlight. As it continued to be swallowed, the yin aura on Yin Ling''s body became heavier and heavier.


    "Father, mother, why are you two so lazy today? Wenwen still needs to go to school, Wenwen also needs to eat. "


    Wenwen, who was six years old, got up and went straight to her parents'' room. She wanted to wake up her parents who were still asleep, but when she pushed open the door, she saw a scene she would never forget.


    Her parents were already dead on the bed, as if they were being torn apart by a monster. Just when Wenwen was scared to the point that she couldn''t even scream, Yin Ling appeared behind her again.


    She made her move without the slightest hesitation, even when she was facing a six year old girl.


    That night I slept almost all night, and even when I dozed off occasionally, I was awakened by images in my head.


    I don''t know how many people died that night, and I don''t want to know either.


    However, I understand that this is impossible. Yin Ling has already become an emotionless killing machine. How could the number of people who have died be small?


    The massacre continued, and so did the deaths. When noon arrived, I deliberately ran out to investigate. In this short period of time, five families had already suffered from accidents, and the number of deaths had already exceeded 16.


    There was no doubt that the news exploded in my ears like a bomb, leaving me unable to calm down for a long time.

 C77

    Death was terrifying, but so was this piece of news.


    Sixteen people were killed in one night, and Yin Ling''s massacre was still ongoing. This number would continue to rise.


    From the words of others, I also learned that these people all died tragically in their homes, and their deaths were extremely horrifying.


    I hastily ran back to tell her what I had heard. It was obvious that I wasn''t the only one who was shocked. Even she couldn''t accept this kind of news.


    "How could this be? How could she be so fast?"


    It was obvious that Yin Ling''s actions had completely exceeded the grandma''s expectations and had even reached a shocking level.


    Facing such news, the Grand Matriarch was unable to calm down for a long time, and her expression was extremely sorrowful.


    "What should we do next?"


    After a long time, I finally spoke to the Grand Matriarch.


    This time, I didn''t want to wait any longer. Rather than just sitting there waiting to die, I might as well take the initiative.


    Yin Ling had killed enough people. If this continued, even the entire town of Jiangxia wouldn''t be able to kill her.


    Besides, I don''t want to hear any more about death.


    "This girl has already killed so many people, it''s already impossible for us to kill her with just our strength. I never would have thought that she would grow so fast."


    She even had a trace of regret in her voice.


    "What should I do?" You can''t just let her continue to be a scourge, right? "


    Honestly speaking, the Grand Matriarch''s words were a huge blow to me. If I can''t kill Yin Ling, it would mean that it would be difficult to end this massacre.


    I am not willing to watch Yin Ling continue to grow. Her existence now is not only endangering my life, but also the life of everyone in Jiangxia Town.


    Although, after these few days of contact, I have completely accepted Yin Ling in my heart, even though she is a ghost, in my eyes, she is more like a little sister.


    Perhaps I might not be able to kill her when I face her, but right now, I can''t just watch these innocent people die because of me.


    Yin Ling ran to kill in order to kill me, so the deaths of these people were more or less related to me.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already thought of this method. It''s just that this method is a bit dangerous, and it''s very likely to take your life."


    The grandma looked at me solemnly, and I could see that she was no longer joking.


    Hearing this, I hesitated a bit. There isn''t a single person who isn''t afraid of death. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have come to Jiangxia Town.


    "Is there really no other way?"


    I said to the Grand Matriarch with a trace of unwillingness.


    "I''ve thought about it for an entire night and this is the only solution. Therefore, this is the only solution to the problem at hand. There''s no need to wait any longer."


    From the look on the Grand Matriarch''s face, she was not lying to me.


    On one side was my own life, on the other the other. After weighing it for a long time, I told the Grand Matriarch.


    "Fine, no matter what method it is, I am willing to try."


    I can''t risk the lives of others because of my own fear, and I can''t let others die because of me. If that really is the case, then even if I survived, I probably won''t be able to rest in peace for the rest of my life.


    Instead of waiting for Yin Ling to come knocking on my door, I might as well go ahead and subdue her before she becomes fully powerful.


    This was probably the only way.


    "Actually, the method is the same as the old policeman who sealed Yin Ling in your body. In our business, this method is called Soul Sealing Seal."


    "Soul Sealing? Doesn''t that mean I have two souls in my body? "


    Listening to the grandma, I started to hesitate a little. If Yin Ling really was sealed within me, wouldn''t it mean that Yin Ling and I would share the same body in the future? Will I still be the real me then?


    "Yes, but you don''t have to worry, your body is still controlled by you. Of course, I will teach you how to suppress those evil spirits. When Yin Ling completely regains her rationality, think of a way to release her."


    "During this period, the most dangerous thing is that you must always be on guard against Yin Ling. You must constantly suppress her. Otherwise, the situation will occur."


    The grandma told me honestly where the danger of soul sealing lies.


    Regarding this, I finally have an understanding. To say it''s a seal is more accurate to say it''s a suppression. To keep suppressing Yin Ling in my body, to keep transforming her so that she can regain her rationality.


    "Grand Matriarch, what''s the consequence of an accident?"


    I was still a little worried and made up my mind about the worst.


    "If it''s light, then you''ll be an idiot. If it''s heavy, then your body will be controlled by Yin Ling, and your soul will be devoured. You won''t even have the chance to become a ghost."


    The Grand Preceptor didn''t seem to be trying to frighten her any further. It could be seen that she was also hesitating on whether she should use this method.


    No doubt, no matter how light or heavy the Grand Matriarch might be, it was still a blow I couldn''t bear. There was no difference between becoming an idiot and dying.


    In any case, a gentleman is inherently dead or heavier than Mount Tai, or lighter than Hung Mao.


    Besides, if I don''t suppress Yin Ling, I won''t be able to escape death sooner or later. So I looked up at the grandma and said without hesitation,


    "What do I need to do with this method?"


    "If you want to seal this girl into your body, it will not be easy. It will not be enough with just you. Besides, with her current cultivation, not to mention you, even I will not be able to deal with her easily."


    Finally, the grandma decided to personally take action. Even when facing Yang Tian, she didn''t want to do it herself. But now, she actually chose to do it herself. It was enough to see how terrifying Yin Ling was right now.


    Soul Sealing, there''s at least a 50% chance of failure. Therefore, you have to come up with a plan in your heart. If it fails, then I''m afraid I won''t be able to protect you.


    The Grand Matriarch''s words were unquestionably terrible, and even through her eyes I saw the determination to ignore anger.


    "Even if I die, I can''t watch her harm others."


    Since I can do what the grandma can do, I can do it too. At worst, I''ll just die. When Yin Ling comes knocking on my door, I''ll still be able to do it.


    "Alright, I''ll go and prepare first. We''ll set off later. This time, we have to capture this little girl. We can''t watch her go and harm others."


    It could be seen that she still had feelings for Yin Ling. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have called her a little girl.


    Of course, Grand Matriarch did not intend to allow Yin Ling to continue to wreak havoc just because of this relationship.


    Yin Ling was suppressed not only to save the people of Jiangxia Town, but also to save Yin Ling. Right now, she was undoubtedly cutting off her own escape route and killing too many people, her final fate could be imagined.


    The heavens would not tolerate her, and the humans would not tolerate her. In the end, even hell would not tolerate her.


    Half an hour later, I set off with Matriarch He, my target, Yin Ling.

 C78

    Due to the Grand Matriarch''s actions being inconvenient, I simply carried her on my back. Just like that, with the Grand Matriarch on my back and the compass in her hand, we began our long journey in search of her.


    The compass in the grandma''s hand wouldn''t be of much use. She could only sense Yin Ling when she was one kilometer away from her.


    Fortunately, Jiangxia Town isn''t too big. From the south to the north, from the east to the west, it''s only about two to three kilometers. I just have to carry the Grand Matriarch from one end to the other.


    I''m in charge of the departure, and the Grand Matron is in charge of the search.


    However, perhaps it was due to me carrying another person on my back, but in less than two hours, my body was already drenched in sweat.


    His entire body seemed as if it had just been drenched by rain. It was extremely serious.


    "Alright, put me down first!"


    The Grand Matriarch could not bear to see this.


    Tired!


    Very tired!


    Pretty tired!


    But even so, I have yet to put the great Matriarch down. Now that I have walked all the way to the north and south, what is left is only things.


    The layout of Jiangxia Town is almost square, so I have to walk north and south, east and west, in order to find the trace of Yin Ling.


    "Don''t worry, grandma, I''m fine, don''t worry!"


    I knew that the Grand Matriarch was worried about me, afraid that my body wouldn''t be able to bear the pain for a while. However, I didn''t listen to her and put her down.


    If I put the grandma down, it would not only leave the grandma alone, but also the innocent citizens of Jiangxia Town, along with the lives of Yin Ling.


    So no matter how tired I am, I must leave and find Yin Ling as soon as possible to stop her from killing me.


    "Sigh!" "Let''s go!"


    Seeing that I didn''t have the slightest intention to put her down, the Grand Matriarch shook her head and sighed softly.


    In fact, I know that the Grand Matriarch, like me, is very anxious, as can be seen from the compass in her hand, which she never took her eyes off.


    Just like this, I carried the grandma on my back for another half an hour or so. My legs were already starting to tremble, and I had the feeling that I would fall down at any moment.


    At this point, I almost relied on my willpower to move again. Every step was very difficult, and I had to use all of my strength with every step.


    "Got it, got it, found it!"


    Suddenly, the Grand Matriarch whispered into my ear, her voice filled with unconcealable excitement.


    "Where? Where is she now? "


    It wasn''t just the grandma who was excited, it was also me. At this moment, Yin Ling seemed to have become the greatest motivation for me to take every step forward. With her news, how could I not be excited?


    The Grand Preceptor''s wife took the opportunity to point in the left direction as she spoke.


    "About seven to eight hundred meters away. Chase!"


    After hearing the news about Yin Ling, I seemed to have suddenly regained my strength. I didn''t even need to tell her that I was chasing in the direction she was pointing in, and I was even able to run all the way there.


    Perhaps this was the effect of hope, and once again it filled me with power.


    "It''s close. It''s close!"


    The Grand Matriarch kept mumbling to herself as she pointed in my direction.


    At last we came to a proposed wooden house, which appeared to be for the workers at the construction site around us. It looked shabby, as if it might collapse at any moment.


    "You mean she''s in here?"


    I pointed to the house in front of me and said softly.


    This time, the grandma didn''t say anything. Instead, she made a silent gesture towards me, hinting me to remain silent.


    It was obvious that the Grand Matriarch was afraid of alerting the enemy. Since that was the case, I could only obediently shut my mouth. Carrying the Grand Matriarch on my back, I slowly walked towards the simple room in front of me.


    At this moment, I was extremely excited. It took us almost the entire morning to find Yin Ling''s location. I didn''t expect her to be at the construction site. From the looks of it, she had already run most of Jiangxia Town.


    However, since it was daytime and the workers were at work, there were few workers here. Of course, this was a good thing for us, so we didn''t have to worry about being disturbed.


    Finally, carrying the grandma on my back, I arrived at the door of Yin Ling''s room. The door was closed; it seemed to have been locked from the inside.


    For a moment, I didn''t know what to do, so I turned to look at the grandma to see what she had in mind.


    After all, if Yin Ling knew that the nanny was here, she would definitely flee at the first possible moment. This way, everything we did this morning would be in vain, and no one would want to see this situation.


    Even though the grandma couldn''t speak, her gestures didn''t affect her. She gestured for me to put her down before making a gesture to smash the door. Without a doubt, she wanted me to smash open the wooden door in front of me.


    I looked at the door in front of me. It wasn''t very sturdy, as if we could push it with a lot of strength, let alone crash into it. Furthermore, this was the only method we could use right now.


    Without any suspense, the wooden door was easily knocked open by me. I wasn''t paying attention at all and directly fell to the ground.


    At the same time, the grandma also rushed into the room. She shouted at Yin Ling and threw out four paper talismans, which were affixed to four different places in the east, south, west and north.


    Grand Matriarch''s move wasn''t hard to understand. The reason she did this was definitely to block Yin Ling''s path; she didn''t want her to escape.


    But just when I finished with the grandma, Yin Ling turned around and looked at us. Below her, a man had already been killed by her dismembering, the scene was extremely cruel.


    Looking at this scene, my stomach churned as if I was about to vomit at any moment. But it was the grandma who didn''t have the slightest bit of emotion on her face.


    I don''t know if Yin Ling didn''t react, or was immersed in the slaughter, but it took her dozens of seconds before she looked at me and the grandma.


    "Die!"


    When Yin Ling saw the grandma again, a trace of apprehension appeared on her face. Soon after, she looked around and couldn''t help but speak to the grandma.


    Apparently, Yin Ling also realized that she had been blocked. For a moment, she was in no hurry to leave.


    "Grand Matriarch, hurry up and accept her. We can''t let her continue killing like this."


    In the morning, I heard that the people who died at the hands of Yin Ling were all in miserable states. However, due to the circumstances that I had never seen before, I didn''t realize how miserable this situation was.


    But now, I can''t even put my foot in the right position to describe it anymore. I can''t even find the right words to describe the scene in front of me.


    At this moment, I couldn''t wait to kill Yin Ling myself and avenge these innocent people. Their deaths were all related to me, and they all died too pitifully.

 C79

    "Why? Why did you kill them? "


    Looking at the ground littered with broken corpses, I couldn''t help but shout out to Yin Ling.


    I want an answer, and I want a reason, a reason why she killed so many people.


    At this moment, I was on the verge of collapse. I was afraid of death, but I also didn''t want to see innocent people die for me.


    "Die!"


    Yin Ling turned around with an indifferent face, still saying the word "die" as if it had nothing to do with her.


    "Death? Is it not enough to have lost so many people?" Do you want to continue killing? "


    I roared at Yin Ling.


    Right now, Yin Ling had completely become a killing machine. Not even a trace of guilt could be seen on her face.


    "Die!"


    Yin Ling kept repeating the word "die" as if she was looking for an opportunity to attack me.


    "Child, don''t be agitated. She has already lost her rationality and is doing these things purely out of instinct. Stay away from me and deal with her. "Remember to not let her get near you. If something were to happen to you at this time, both of us would probably die here today."


    The grandma looked at Yin Ling, then looked at me who was trembling with anger. She couldn''t help but speak up, patting her shoulder as she spoke. She wanted me to calm down.


    Then the old lady gave me a look that said she wanted me to hide behind her.


    Of course, hatred didn''t make me lose my mind. I knew that impulses couldn''t solve a problem, and I had no choice but to listen to the Grand Matriarch''s words.


    What grandma said isn''t wrong. At this moment, the feeling Yin Ling gives me has changed a lot. Compared to before, I don''t know how many times more terrifying it is.


    "Die!"


    When Yin Ling saw that I hid behind the grandma, she couldn''t help but say to the grandma.


    Even though I was hiding behind the grandma, I could still see her every move. I could see that she was incomparable rage and killing intent, but Yin Ling didn''t make a move due to the grandma''s power.


    "Destroy!"


    Suddenly, the Grand Matriarch made her move. She let out a loud shout, and from an unknown time, a peach wood sword appeared in her hand. She thrust it towards Yin Ling.


    The peach wood was a type of yang that specialized in dealing with evil and evil. It wasn''t something that would only affect zombies and things like that on TV, but could also deal damage to ghosts.


    The matriarch held the sword in her right hand and the talisman in her left. She didn''t care about the pain on her body as she desperately rushed forward.


    However, it could be seen that the grandma was not so relaxed. Within a few steps, a few beads of sweat appeared on her forehead.


    On the other side, Yin Ling was not in a rush to avoid the attack. Instead, she also rushed towards the Grand Preceptor and let out a series of low growls. Immediately, a cold wind blew and ghost aura filled the air, as if she had arrived in hell.


    Seeing this, I couldn''t help but feel some lingering fear. I didn''t expect that Yin Ling''s yin energy was more than ten times stronger than before. It was clear how much she had grown that night.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but touch the ring on my hand. I really doubt whether it could still help me right now.


    Soon, the two figures were entangled with each other. The Grand Preceptor kept thrusting the peach wood sword in her hand. At the same time, he was also looking for an opportunity to attach the yellow talisman on Yin Ling''s body.


    It could be seen that the peach wood sword in the old lady''s hand was just a cover to scare Yin Ling. The one who really wanted to deal with Yin Ling was the piece of charm paper in her hand.


    However, Yin Ling also seemed to have noticed this. She didn''t want to get too close to the grandma, which resulted in the grandma being unable to get her hands on anything.


    On the other hand, due to Yin Ling being able to control the surrounding Yin Qi to attack, after a period of time, the grandma was actually at a disadvantage.


    "Bam!"


    Finally, with a dull thud, the grandma was directly sent flying by Yin Ling. Fortunately, her injuries weren''t too severe, so she immediately stood up from the ground.


    Of course, the reason why Yin Ling was able to send the grandma flying was entirely due to her injuries. She only succeeded in her surprise attack when her feet slipped.


    "Die!"


    Obviously, Yin Ling was also completely enraged at this moment. The moment the nanny was sent flying backwards, her figure flashed, and she also followed up, seemingly intending to take advantage of the victory to pursue.


    "You came at the right time!"


    The nanny also cried out loudly. She was not alarmed, but happy instead. When she saw Yin Ling flying towards her, she said with some excitement.


    Then, as if by magic, the grandma took out a stack of paper talismans one after another and held them in her hand.


    I couldn''t help but feel my scalp tingle when I saw the Grand Matriarch''s movements and the things she was holding in her hands. There were at least thirty to forty pieces of paper talismans, perhaps more.


    However, despite my shock, I still felt a little excited. With so many talismans, not to mention one ghost, even if there were ten or eight of them, they would still be able to wipe out the entire team.


    I didn''t expect that with her high cultivation level, she actually wanted to rely on these talismans to cause harm to Yin Ling. Thinking about it, I couldn''t help but feel amused.


    Of course, the grandma had taken out so many talismans in a row. It could also be seen how terrifying Yin Ling was.


    At the same time, Yin Ling also saw the spell paper in the grandma''s hand. Almost in an instant, she stopped, turned around, and ran towards the other side. Her movements were smooth, comparable to a plot in a movie.


    "You want to leave? Too late!"


    Seeing that Yin Ling wanted to escape, the grandma didn''t hesitate and directly shot out three to four paper talismans.


    Although the Grand Matriarch was holding so much talisman paper, she was extremely clear about which one to take out. Unlike me, she only knew how to throw things out in one go and didn''t know what effect it would have.


    Ah!


    As the charm paper struck her body, Yin Ling screamed miserably. At the same time, the Yin Qi in her body was gradually fading.


    Of course, such an injury wasn''t fatal for Yin Ling. In just a moment, she had shaken off the spell paper pasted on her body.


    He turned around and stared at her, as if he was saying that he wanted to tear her to shreds.


    Without a doubt, Yin Ling, who was planning to take advantage of his victory, had actually suffered a great loss instead of succeeding.


    Yin Ling was no pushover either. Although the charm paper looked powerful, it actually didn''t do much damage to her.


    In the blink of an eye, the ghost aura that was originally dispersed became denser as the talisman paper fell off. It was even denser than before.


    I don''t know if she can understand the bullshit. I don''t understand it anyway, but even so, I could hear a hint of threat in her voice.


    Presumably, she was warning the Grand Matriarch to not meddle in other people''s business.


    "Subdue!"


    The grandma didn''t pay any attention to Yin Ling''s words. Instead, she pulled out other spell paper and threw it towards Yin Ling, wanting to completely suppress her.


    "Die!"


    Yin Ling seemed to have smelled danger. However, this time, she did not run away. Perhaps, she knew that there was nowhere to hide in such a small space.

 C80

    Although Yin Ling had lost her mind, her cunning as a ghost didn''t disappear.


    Yin Ling rushed towards the grandma. Her pale hands had fingernails that were tens of centimeters long, and were as sharp as knives. It seemed as if she wanted to kill the grandma.


    Yin Ling is terrifying, her fingernails glinting with a cold light. I have no doubt that she will tear the grandma to shreds. Perhaps all of this happened in just a split-second.


    Of course, the nanny wouldn''t sit still and wait for death when faced with Yin Ling''s attack. The further Yin Ling went, the more paper talismans she would throw out.


    Some of the spell papers landed on Yin Ling''s body, igniting flames. Some directly smashed on her body like a fist, while some caused Yin Ling to pause, as if every one of them could cause no small amount of damage to her.


    Without a doubt, Yin Ling''s attack had cost a great price. At this moment, apart from the boundless anger on her body, her terrifying aura was much weaker.


    It could be seen that Yin Ling was also seriously injured.


    Of course, Yin Ling''s attack was also effective. She endured all kinds of pain as she rushed to the grandma, raised her hand and smacked down at her.


    Fortunately, the grandma reacted in time and immediately turned around, leaving Yin Ling with her back. Once again, she slapped her back and sent her flying, but this time, perhaps due to Yin Ling''s serious injury, she didn''t cause much harm to the grandma.


    Yin Ling, on the other hand, slapped the grandma out of the room. She finally couldn''t take the pain anymore and collapsed to the ground.


    "Be careful, don''t be fooled by her! This guy, he''s far from losing his ability to fight. "


    I originally thought that after the grandma completely repressed Yin Ling and prepared to go up to check the situation, the grandma suddenly spoke to me.


    "Are you saying that Yin Ling can still fight?"


    "To be more precise, these things have caused far less than half of her harm."


    Without a doubt, the Grand Matriarch''s words caused me to unconsciously take a few steps back. In my heart, I couldn''t help but have a new understanding of the evil spirits, and I didn''t dare to belittle Yin Ling anymore.


    Just when I was talking to the grandma, Yin Ling''s aura increased again. From the looks of it, she was continuously recovering.


    "Quick, help me up, we definitely can''t let her recover again!"


    The grandma looked at Yin Ling on the ground and hurriedly said to me in a panicked manner with a trace of seriousness on her face.


    Seeing the grandma in such a state, I naturally didn''t dare to be negligent. Furthermore, I didn''t want to see Yin Ling turn the tables on me again. Thus, I hurriedly helped her up from the ground and helped her up to Yin Ling.


    "Die!"


    Yin Ling lay on the ground, staring up at the grandma with anger in her eyes. But right now, she couldn''t move at all. She struggled a few times, but still couldn''t get up from the ground.


    On the other hand, Grand Preceptor Xie''s expression was cold as he continuously threw paper charms at Yin Ling. Soon, Grand Preceptor Xie threw out all of the paper charms she had on her hands.


    From this, it could be seen how much importance the Grand Matriarch placed on Yin Ling. One must know that the value of so many talismans must not be low.


    However, in my opinion, as long as I can deal with Yin Ling, no matter how valuable she is, it won''t be a waste. After all, Yin Ling has harmed so many people.


    "Whew ~ ~"


    Finally, after the grandma threw out the last talisman paper, she let out a long breath and wiped the sweat off her forehead. It could be seen that the consumption of talisman paper was just as huge for the grandma.


    "Are you done now?"


    Seeing that the grandma had stopped, I asked her, separated by three to four meters.


    This time, I finally became more intelligent. Without the Grand Matriarch''s instructions, I didn''t dare to approach Yin Ling on my own.


    "No, this is only temporarily controlling her. It''s still far from the condition of sealing her soul, isn''t it?"


    The grandma shook her head and said.


    I looked at Yin Ling lying on the ground, wrapped like a dumpling in talisman paper. I didn''t know what to say.


    I even had the impulse to swear. Even with so many talismans, I still couldn''t do anything to the evil spirits. I really wanted to rush over and ask Yin Ling how terrifying she really was.


    "What should I do next?"


    If she couldn''t seal her soul, it meant that she couldn''t suppress Yin Ling. Moreover, the grandma had also made it clear that she could only temporarily control Yin Ling. If that happened, she could break through these paper charms and escape at any time.


    "However, put it down. She won''t be able to escape in a short period of time. Allow me to recover some energy. In a while, seal the thumb ring into her body. I believe that I will be able to completely suppress her."


    From the looks of it, she had indeed expended a great deal of energy in her body just now.


    Sealed jade thumb ring, looks like the grandma wanted to use a magic tool to suppress Yin Ling. To be honest, I really don''t want to part with this.


    After all, this fellow was clearly a good item. If he could stay, he might have some use in the future. For example, exorcising ghosts to ward off evil, it would definitely be useful.


    Of course, despite my reluctance, I still took off the thumb ring and handed it to the grandma.


    But then again, it seems that some sort of magic tool wouldn''t be able to stay in my hands for too long.


    After about ten minutes, the grandma finally stood up and walked towards Yin Ling with the thumb ring I gave her.


    As I walked, I said something that sounded like some kind of incantation. Of course, I didn''t have much interest in what the Grand Matriarch was saying. What I wanted to know was whether or not I could seal Yin Ling with this ring.


    "Subdue!"


    Finally, the nanny shouted the word ''stop'' once again, and then, she abruptly threw the jade ring in her hand towards Yin Ling''s forehead.


    Then, the surface of the jade thumb ring began to emit a golden light. In an instant, the golden light drilled into Yin Ling''s body in exchange for her heartbreaking scream.


    However, I don''t have the slightest sympathy towards Yin Ling''s cries. In my opinion, it''s only right for her to suffer a little after she killed so many people. Moreover, compared to those people who died at her hands, what''s the point of suffering such pain?


    Of course, what the Grand Matriarch meant when she put the jade ring inside Yin Ling''s body was not that it really needed to seal the entire ring inside her body, but the mana attached to the ring would be injected into her body, acting as a suppressive force.


    After all, the power on the magic tools were either naturally nurtured or added by someone from the Houtian realm. Obviously, Guo Bing''s ring belonged to the latter, but no matter what method it was formed from, the power attached to these magic tools could also be used, just like what the Grand Matriarch had just done. However, in reality, very few people would choose to do so, because every magic tool was incomparably precious.


    As for the seal, this jade ring was no different from a normal jade ring. It no longer had the ability to avoid ghosts, and it was no different from a normal jade ring.

 C81

    "Here, take this jade artifact. You might even be able to buy it for a few coins."


    After the grandma finished sealing Yin Ling, she threw the thumb ring at me.


    Upon seeing this, I hurriedly went forward to catch the ring that the grandma threw to me. After all, this item was made of jade. If it were to fall onto the ground, it would definitely be broken.


    Although this thumb ring was no longer a magic weapon, at the same time, it was still made of jade. If he were to take it out to buy it, it would not be just for a few coins, but a lot of money.


    Furthermore, as the saying goes, there is a price for gold and a price is priceless. This thing might even sell for tens of thousands of dollars, which is not a small amount of wealth.


    As I thought about it, I calculated that after this matter is settled, I will find a place to deal with this ring.


    Thinking about this, I carefully placed the ring back into my pocket. After all, it was useless now and would only be a hindrance to me if I carried it with me.


    "Alright, what are you blanking out for? Hurry up and come over!"


    While I was still immersed in the beautiful dream of getting rich immediately, suddenly, the Grand Matriarch''s voice sounded in my ear.


    I had just discovered that I had actually forgotten my business for the sake of money. Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but blush and hurriedly walked over to the grandma.


    "Grand Matriarch, this can be considered to be completely sealed, right?"


    After all, I have already lost a magical equipment. If I really couldn''t do anything and sealed Yin Ling, I would have the urge to die.


    It was a good thing that the grandma nodded at me this time. It seemed that she had successfully sealed Yin Ling.


    Hearing the Grand Matriarch''s words, I couldn''t help lowering my head to look at Yin Ling, who was lying on the ground. I coincidentally discovered that she was also looking at me. Her eyes were still filled with killing intent, as usual.


    "What are you looking at? I''ll seal you right now! You still need me to do you in the future?"


    My eyes met hers, and I was instantly furious as I scolded her.


    Yin Ling seemed to have understood what I was saying as she kept twisting her body and letting out unpleasant growls. However, at this moment, it was as if she was tied up by a long rope; no matter how she struggled, she couldn''t escape the yellow talismans on her body.


    To be honest, Yin Ling''s current condition is indeed a little pitiful. However, the pitiful people have their own hateful aspects. Thus, I didn''t plan on sympathizing with her and only thought of how to suppress this demon.


    "Alright, I''ll leave the rest to you. Hurry up and make your move!" "As time goes on, so will the situation."


    The Grand Matriarch urged me, as if she was worried that Yin Ling would break free at any moment.


    Of course, grandma''s concern is not unreasonable. As I haven''t fought with Yin Ling, perhaps only she knows how terrifying Yin Ling is right now.


    Soul sealing actually wasn''t that difficult. The main thing was that the soul seal had suppressed the soul, so a moment of carelessness could lead to a problem.


    Besides, the Grand Matriarch couldn''t help me in this matter. She could only rely on me to do it alone.


    As for the method of sealing the soul, the Grand Matriarch told me when she was at the hotel, that I could finish after reciting the incantation.


    Of course, this did not mean that everyone was suitable for soul sealing. For example, almost every soul sealing expert was a man because the more vigorous the yang energy in the man''s body, the easier it was to suppress the ghosts. After all, ghosts belonged to the yin and were afraid of the sun.


    Also, although the soul seal looks simple, a fifty percent chance of failure is not a joke. Furthermore, unlike most soul seals, the Yin Ling I want to seal is not an ordinary ghost, but an evil spirit filled with killing intent. In other words, my chance of failure is much greater.


    Even if he succeeded, the difficulty of suppressing Yin Ling in the future would be even greater.


    However, no matter how difficult it is, I have to try. After all, if I fail this time, the danger to Yin Ling will be endless.


    I''ve already thought of the Soul Sealing Spell more than a dozen times, and I can almost say it without thinking.


    Just like that, I sat in front of Yin Ling, constantly reciting the chants that the nanny had given me.


    No one knew whether or not it would succeed, and Soul Sealing Spell was very long. Only at the last moment would one know the answer.


    I started reciting the chants. The further I went, the harder it became to recite the chants. This feeling didn''t appear during my previous practice.


    However, this wasn''t hard to explain. Previously, when I was reciting it, I was only reciting it in my heart. I didn''t recite it out loud, and it wasn''t like when I was reciting it in front of a real ghost.


    In the end, I read out one word almost every two or three seconds, as if every time I read it, my body felt like it was being hollowed out.


    "Persevere! Child, persevere!"


    The Grand Matriarch seemed to have noticed the change in me. She stood to the side and said nervously.


    Persistence!


    Of course, I will persevere. For the sake of my life, also for the sake of the Grand Matriarch''s life, and also for the sake of those who have lost their innocent lives, I have no reason not to persevere.


    Compared to the fact that they lost their lives, the pain I''m feeling right now is nothing.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but grit my teeth as I read out the words one by one.


    But I know, although my recitation was painful, Yin Ling was also in pain. I could even hear the low roar coming from her mouth, a sound filled with pain and despair, but to me, that sound was a sign that my recitation had worked.


    However, this still wasn''t a true success. I wasn''t overwhelmed by joy as I continued to read every word seriously.


    "There are a dozen more words!"


    At the last moment, the grandma couldn''t help but remind me. There was a hint of expectation in her voice, but at the same time, there was also a trace of worry.


    A dozen words, to me, this seems to be the Heaven Stairway in front of me, and every word of it is extremely difficult.


    However, the more I felt at the last moment, the more I felt the changes in my body. I even felt like I was a black hole right now, as if I was going to devour everything around me.


    On the other side, Yin Ling had turned from a growl to a miserable shriek. The sound was so loud that it sounded as if it was about to shatter my eardrums. Obviously, Yin Ling was experiencing unimaginable pain.


    "Withdraw!"


    After my last word, I chanted the incantation and my body instantly became like a bottomless pit that started to devour everything around me.


    And I could clearly feel that with the tearing of this power, Yin Ling''s entire body was pulled into it. The screams in my ears abruptly stopped.

 C82

    I could already feel Yin Ling being sucked into my body, but it was a pain that struck directly at my soul.


    Pain!


    My whole body felt like it was about to be torn apart, even my soul felt like it was about to be squeezed out of my body. Without a doubt, this was due to Yin Ling''s series of adverse reactions after she entered my body.


    At this moment, although Yin Ling was being sucked into her body, she didn''t calm down. She kept twisting her body as if she was going through a lot of pain.


    It was also because of her constant shaking that I was struck repeatedly. Very quickly, my entire body was drenched in sweat and I couldn''t stop my body from swaying.


    "Quickly suppress her!"


    The Grand Matriarch stood in front of me, looking extremely anxious, constantly reminding me of what I should do next.


    "Be quiet!"


    I shouted explosively and started to suppress Yin Ling who had entered my body. I could not allow her to continue destroying my body so recklessly.


    Without a doubt, this was a confrontation between souls. To me, this was also a confrontation between life and death. There was only one opportunity before me.


    I know what failure means to me.


    At the same time, Yin Ling seemed to have gradually gotten used to this situation. She actually started to constantly resist in my body. However, this resistance is weak. After all, she has so many seals on her.


    Of course, this doesn''t mean that this resistance is useless. Every time Yin Ling resists, it will affect the process of me suppressing her.


    So, the process of suppressing Yin Ling wasn''t as simple as I imagined. The woman didn''t tell me this in advance.


    It must have been because I was scared, so I didn''t tell him. After all, at this moment, not only did I have to endure the physical pain, but I also had to endure the pain that struck at my soul.


    If I wasn''t afraid of dying or becoming an idiot after giving up, I definitely wouldn''t be able to hold on for so long.


    I chanted a chant, trying to wrap my soul around her and force her into my body.


    However, this was a very simple process, and doing it was very difficult. At least Yin Ling was not a fool, she could feel what was a threat and what was a danger.


    Therefore, every attack of mine was blocked by Yin Ling, but at the same time, the energy consumed by her to block my attacks was enormous. Although she could block my attacks again and again, her body gradually became weaker.


    Needless to say, this was definitely a good opportunity for me.


    "In that case, let''s see how long you can last."


    I growled as I continued to attack Yin Ling. I believed that Yin Ling would not be able to hold on for long under such intense suppression.


    Of course, everything I said just now was a scene in my mind, and from the perspective of an outsider, my current state was as though I had been possessed, becoming extremely strange.


    To be exact, at this moment, I was me and Yin Ling. Although the control of my body had always been in my hands, after Yin Ling entered my body, it more or less affected me, which was why the phenomenon described above occurred.


    After another ten minutes, Yin Ling gradually quieted down. Facing my attack, she didn''t resist anymore, presumably exhausting all of her strength.


    Of course, I also feel extremely weak at this moment. However, this is a critical moment. No matter what the situation is, we should first completely suppress Yin Ling first.


    "Seal!"


    Since Yin Ling was like a carp waiting to be slaughtered, and facing my attack, she didn''t have the slightest ability to resist. It could be seen how weak she had become.


    Of course, I didn''t have the time to care what Yin Ling had become at this time. I just wanted to suppress her in the shortest time possible to avoid any more trouble.


    At this moment, even at the final moment, the process of suppression is still incomparably slow. After all, this is to seal Yin Ling''s soul within my body, with two souls inside one body. This is already a matter of breaking the balance between Yin and Yang, so it is not just difficult to do so, but also very careful.


    Fortunately, Yin Ling didn''t come to cause any more trouble at this time. Even though the process was a bit difficult, she still carried out her task in an orderly manner.


    I used my soul to wrap Yin Ling up. Then, I continuously used the chants to seal her within my body.


    This kind of process was destined to be incomparably slow, and at the same time, he didn''t dare to be the slightest bit careless.


    "Withdraw!"


    In the end, I let out a loud shout and fell backwards, but I felt a lot more at ease.


    "What happened to you? Did something go wrong?"


    When the Grand Matriarch saw this, she hurriedly rushed over and looked at me with concern. It seems that during the process of sealing my soul, the Grand Matriarch is even more worried about my safety than I am.


    I shook my head with difficulty at the grandma. I didn''t even have the strength to speak.


    Of course, my current state was entirely due to overconsumption of my physical strength. I was so tired that I fell to the ground without any accidents. Yin Ling was also completely suppressed within my body.


    "Did it work?"


    The Grand Matriarch opened her mouth once again and spoke with some nervousness. She looked just like she would when she went to ask the teacher about the results after an examination.


    Because I was so tired, I didn''t want to say a word. It wasn''t that I didn''t want to say it, it was that I didn''t have the strength to say it at all.


    However, even so, I still nodded to the Grand Matriarch and told her the news of my success.


    "Soul Sealing is a heaven-defying matter. I didn''t expect you to actually succeed. It seems like you are truly blessed by the ancestors. God bless, the people of Jiangxia Town bless."


    After seeing me nod my head, the grandma spoke with incomparable excitement. It was as if she couldn''t wait to thank everyone in the world.


    However, to me, the Grand Matriarch''s words seemed to contain hidden meanings no matter how I listened to them.


    After she thanked so many people and said so much, it seemed as if what she said had nothing to do with me. Furthermore, from what she said, I could tell that the fact that the soul sealing was successful was all thanks to the protection of so many people.


    Looking at how the Grand Matriarch was still continuously thanking him, I felt a little depressed in my heart. However, although I was depressed, this matter was indeed worth being happy about.


    After resting for about half an hour, I was finally able to recover a bit. After my body gained some strength, I struggled to get up from the ground.


    "Let''s go, this is the scene of a murder after all. If we stay here, it might cause unnecessary trouble!"


    Looking at the corpse on the bed, I couldn''t help but to say worriedly to the grandma. After all, if someone were to see me and the grandma stay here, it would inevitably cause some unnecessary misunderstandings.

 C83

    "Mm, that''s true. It''s not safe here!"


    The Grand Matriarch also looked around at her surroundings before she spoke to me. However, I didn''t see the slightest trace of worry on her face.


    "However, rest assured, this matter isn''t going to affect us!"


    For some reason, when the Grand Matriarch said these words, her face was filled with absolute certainty.


    Then, she took out her cell phone. She didn''t know who was on the phone, but she gave me a general overview of our situation. After hanging up, she turned around and said to me ¡­


    "Let''s go. The matter has been resolved. The police will be here soon!"


    "Ugh!" "That''s enough!"


    At the same time, a trace of suspicion arose in my heart towards the Grand Matriarch''s background.


    You know, in any case, this was a case of life and death, and I was surprised that she managed to solve the problem with a single phone call.


    But when I thought about it, with how capable the grandma was, maybe she knows some important figures. This isn''t impossible, so I stopped thinking about it.


    After getting up, I followed the matriarch out. Due to the difficulty in walking, I didn''t carry the matriarch on my back anymore. I simply followed by her side, supporting her with my hand as I prepared to leave.


    "Die!"


    Suddenly, I didn''t know why, but a word came out of my mouth: "death". I didn''t even notice it at all.


    The word "dead" was not what I wanted to say at all. Furthermore, I could feel that the word "dead" was clearly a woman''s voice. To be exact, it sounded very similar to Yin Ling''s voice.


    "Wu Lei, what are you doing!"


    Suddenly, I heard the Grand Matriarch''s scolding in my ears. It was this cry that made me feel as if I had just awoken from a dream.


    "What, what is it, Grand Matriarch?"


    I was a little confused, so I looked at the grandma and asked her.


    "Look at your hands!"


    The Grand Matriarch said weakly. She had a nagging feeling that when she spoke again, it was as if she couldn''t breathe.


    However, when I heard what the grandma said, I looked towards where my hand was. It was good that I didn''t look, but it really gave me a fright.


    I didn''t know when, but my hand had already grabbed onto the grandma''s neck as if I had completely lost control of her body.


    In order to take my hands off the grandma''s neck, I had to put a lot of effort into taking them off, even if I had to use all the strength I had left to drink, but I could not take the hands that were on the grandma''s neck.


    "Is this still my hand?"


    I was a little puzzled, but at the same time, I was also extremely anxious. If I continued delaying like this, the grandma would probably die at my hands.


    At this moment, the Grand Matriarch''s face had turned from red to purple and her mouth was wide open, as if she wanted to breathe. But it was useless as I was holding her by the neck and she couldn''t breathe at all.


    "Grand Matriarch, this ¡­ I didn''t do this. My hand was completely out of control!"


    Although I couldn''t do it by hand, I kept explaining to the grandma what was happening.


    At this moment, I realized who did this, it must have been Yin Ling, but I didn''t expect her to recover in such a short period of time and attack the grandma. But from what I can see, if she wants to do it, she can only rely on me as the medium.


    No, I can''t watch the Grand Matriarch die in my hands like this!


    Thinking of this, I abruptly bit down on my arm. Following that, a heart-wrenching pain spread throughout my entire body from my arm.


    Fortunately, Yin Ling is in the same body as me. She can control my body, and she can also feel my pain. Thus, after I bit into it, my hands reflexively bounced away. When I looked at it again, a pool of red blood was seeping out.


    Fortunately, my reaction was timely. At the last moment, I was able to think of this method, so I was not able to harm the Grand Matriarch.


    "Cough cough ~"


    At this moment, the old lady bent down and coughed nonstop. Her face was still as red as before, and she even coughed up tears. One could only imagine how dangerous it was just now.


    This time, I didn''t dare to approach the Grand Matriarch again. Afraid that some accident would happen again, I was four to five meters away from her as I asked her with concern.


    "Are you all right, Grand Matriarch!"


    "It''s fine. I originally wanted to teach you how to convert this girl after we get back, but now it seems that it''s too late. Come over here and I''ll tell you!"


    The Grand Matriarch forced herself to open her mouth and speak to me, patting her chest as she spoke, as if she wanted the flow of oxygen to flow more smoothly.


    After all, I couldn''t control my body at all right now. To be more precise, although I occupied the leading position in my body, Yin Ling also had the right to use it.


    "You don''t have to worry. Since she has already hurt me once, there definitely won''t be a next time. Quickly come over. This evil spirit is too scary. It''s best to take care of her as soon as possible to eliminate any future troubles."


    The grandma saw my hesitation and couldn''t help but urge me.


    After hearing what the grandma said, I relaxed and walked over to her. Since the grandma had already said there was no problem, there shouldn''t be any problems.


    This time, the Grand Matriarch gave me the same mnemonic chant and told me that I had to read it non-stop, except when I was sleeping. I could either read it in my heart or my mouth, but I couldn''t stop.


    I also understand this point, since the Grand Matriarch told me about it before I came here, so I didn''t feel too surprised.


    "Is that all?"


    I am not sure if she can transform Yin Ling with just her chants. After all, she is now an Evil Spirit and she is no longer the vengeful spirit. Between the two of them, their fighting strength has increased by leaps and bounds.


    "Of course it''s not enough. There''s also this talisman paper. Remember to bring it along well. Before the Evil Spirit is removed, you cannot remove it. Furthermore, you must not touch water."


    The Grand Matriarch passed me a folded piece of charm paper and repeatedly urged me to bring it with me.


    Of course, at this moment, I could be said to be obedient to the Grand Matriarch''s words. Whatever she said, I would do, firstly, because I was afraid that I would hurt others, and secondly, because if Yin Ling could not think of a day, if she wanted to kill herself, I would have to die with her. Perhaps, she is an evil spirit, so she doesn''t need to die.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of fear. How could I have an evil spirit sealed within my body? This is simply like having a bomb buried within my body.


    "No, I will not tolerate that. Once again, Yin Ling controls my body, which is mine. Only I can control her."


    I thought silently in my heart.

 C84

    If a person couldn''t even control his own body, how could he still be considered a person?


    There is no doubt that I do not want to be an incomplete person. My soul, my body, will not allow anyone else to touch it.


    "Grand Matriarch, how long will this take?"


    For one thing, I had to ask, and make a plan in my mind.


    Of course, even as I was speaking, I was already reciting in my mind which mnemonic the Grand Matriarch had given me. It could be said that I was doing two things at once.


    But then again, this chant seems to be quite useful. Not long after I started reciting it, I could feel the changes that were happening in my body.


    I could even feel that my body was continuously emitting Yin Qi. It was a kind of black gas that was almost invisible to the naked eye. When it touched me, it was extremely cold.


    As the Yin energy in my body continued to spread, my body gradually became more comfortable. Even I felt a little pleased with myself.


    At most, it''ll take a few years, at least ten to ten days, half a month, or even two to three days. I can''t say for sure, but the length of time has something to do with the ghosts sealed within.


    The Grand Matron answered my question, but the answer was essentially the same as if she had not said so.


    "Fine, we''ll settle this matter once and for all!"


    Since things have already come to this, no matter how long it takes, I have to persevere. For myself, as well as for the safety of the people around me.


    "Let''s go!" Let''s go!


    The Grand Matriarch didn''t even turn her head to look at me as she said this. After she finished speaking, she walked forward on her own, intending to leave this place.


    Seeing this, I also hurried to chase after the grandma. Fortunately, after chanting the chant, Yin Ling seemed to have disappeared from my body and I couldn''t feel her presence at all. But I can be sure that she still remained in my body.


    Of course, this would be beneficial to me, so I wouldn''t have to worry about Yin Ling controlling my body again.


    After we left the construction site, the nanny and I took a taxi back to the hotel. Since both of us were exhausted, it was a bit unrealistic to leave. Besides, it wasn''t too close to where we were staying.


    After returning to my room, I immediately fell asleep on my bed. Everything that had happened recently was finally coming to a close. Although Yin Ling was still in my body right now, I couldn''t stir up even the slightest bit of trouble. For me, this was already considered a victory.


    In the next four or five days, I didn''t do anything else except go out to sell Guo Bing''s ring. As expected, the value of this ring completely exceeded my imagination, actually selling it for over forty thousand yuan.


    Of course, although I know that the actual value of this thumb ring is much higher than 40,000, but it is still a stolen item. I am already satisfied that I can sell it for 40,000 dollars.


    For the rest of the time, I was mostly reciting incantations to Yin Ling in my room. Because I had the money, I continued to follow up on the house for another ten days. After all, I had some money on me now, so I didn''t think about going out to rent a house.


    Just like this, on the sixth day, after I finished chanting the chant, a large amount of black fog emerged from my body. It was as though my body was on fire.


    "Grand Matriarch, Grand Matriarch, quickly take a look. Did something happen to me?"


    For a moment, I didn''t know if I was possessed or if there was some other unforeseen event, so I hurriedly called out to the grandma.


    After all, it''s already the last minute, and I can''t afford to let anything happen at this juncture.


    "Why are you making such a ruckus? This is a performance that requires speed to succeed. Do not slack off at this time and strive to succeed in one fell swoop!"


    The Grand Matriarch first scolded me snappily before she turned to me and encouraged me.


    It was only then that I realized how much I had been making a fuss during this period of time. To put it bluntly, I was afraid of death. But then again, who wouldn''t be afraid of death?


    I threw away the messy thoughts in my head and focused on chanting the incantation. As expected, after a dozen or so species, I could clearly feel that the Yin Qi in my body had completely disappeared.


    At this moment, when I went to sense Yin Ling in my body again, I couldn''t feel any killing intent from her body. To be honest, she was no different from before she ate Guo Bing.


    "I did it, I actually did it!"


    I couldn''t help but shout out. However, very quickly, I lost my excitement as it was all due to the Grand Matriarch''s words.


    "Hmm? "How could it be like this, you''re actually unable to get this girl out of your body?"


    After the grandma saw that I had succeeded, she first patted a few parts of my body a few times.


    "Grand Matriarch, you, what do you mean by that?"


    Even though I had already guessed what the Grand Matriarch wanted to say, I still asked in disbelief.


    After all, this was no small matter, and I wasn''t sure if the Grand Matriarch was joking with me.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll try again!"


    The Grand Matriarch didn''t pay attention to me. Instead, she turned around and took out a bunch of random things from her bag after saying those words.


    Thus, in the following period of time, not only did I stick six or seven pieces of talisman paper on my body, but I also suffered from the destruction of the peach wood sword, the branches of the locust tree, and even the last few talismans directly hit my body.


    Just like this, after nearly half an hour, Grand Matriarch finally came to a conclusion. Her current cultivation experience isn''t enough to chase Yin Ling out of my body.


    Despair!


    Pain!


    Helplessness!


    At this moment, my mood was depressed to the extreme. I have already reached the final step, yet I still got beaten up by that fatty for no reason.


    "What''s going on? "Where am I?"


    It was only then that Yin Ling finally woke up from her sleep and said, "But only I can hear this sound."


    Of course, Yin Ling can also speak through my mouth now. She is no longer an evil spirit, so it''s useless to convert her chants. Thus, it''s very simple for her to control my body.


    "Why do I feel like I''m inside a person''s body? "Did I come back to life?"


    Yin Ling asked curiously, with a trace of unconcealable excitement in her voice.


    However, no matter how much I said those words, I couldn''t find it in myself to be happy. After all, no one wanted their body to be occupied by a female ghost.

 C85

    After hearing what Yin Ling said, I even had the urge to rush up and slap her twice. But in the end, I resisted my impulse.


    After all, Yin Ling is in my body now, so if I slap her twice, that''s the same as slapping myself.


    "No, I didn''t revive!"


    However, this time, there was a trace of doubt in her tone and she didn''t know what had happened.


    Looking at this scene, I helplessly told Yin Ling.


    "You are in my body now."


    After saying this, my heart bled. I wanted to tell her that this is my body, not a place that you should be.


    "Ah?" How could this be? "


    Yin Ling asked in shock, seemingly stunned by what I had said.


    However, very quickly, she was a bit disappointed. It was really inside your body. Which tone was like an injured little girl, it was as if she was extremely disappointed.


    "Please, big sister, the one who should be lost seems to be me! There''s an extra person in my body for no reason at all. "


    In the end, I couldn''t help but complain. After all, this wasn''t a small matter to me.


    Furthermore, when I heard Yin Ling''s indignant voice, I got even angrier. She had clearly taken over my body, and I hadn''t even said anything when she started to feel wronged.


    But then, I suddenly thought of a very important question. Yin Ling seemed to have lost her memory; she didn''t even seem to know how she came into my body.


    Thinking of this, I hurriedly asked Yin Ling,


    "Don''t you remember anything?"


    "I only remember that after I ate Guo Bing, I slept, and after I woke up I was in your body. Did you do something to me?"


    Even when she answered my question, Yin Ling still felt wronged. She said the last sentence as if she was about to cry. She looked very pitiful.


    However, after listening to this sentence, my heart was roaring in rage. She was a ghost, and I was a human. I really wanted to know what I could do to her. Right now, not only did I not do anything to her, I just begged her not to do anything to me.


    "This little girl probably doesn''t remember what she did. Evil spirits are like a person''s double personality. You already killed her just now, so she definitely doesn''t remember what she did during this period of time."


    At this moment, the Grand Matriarch spoke to me.


    Although she couldn''t hear what Yin Ling said, she could indeed hear my voice, so she explained it to me.


    "What should I do now?"


    When I thought about how there was still someone living inside my body, I felt terrible. No matter how I thought about it, it didn''t feel good.


    After all, if Yin Ling continued to live in my body like this, then I wouldn''t have any privacy anymore. Besides, how am I going to get a wife in the future, and that girl is still willing to marry me. Thinking about it carefully, this is a chain reaction, the more I think about it, the more scared I feel.


    "There''s nothing I can do now. We''ll talk about it when we meet people with profound cultivation experience in the future. You and Yin Ling are quite familiar with each other, so it''s fine for her to stay in your body, right, Yin Ling?"


    It was very obvious that the Grand Matriarch intended to give up on me. Just like that, I was once again abandoned by the Grand Matriarch. However, the Grand Matriarch''s last sentence was obviously not meant for me.


    "Hm!" I got it! "


    However, although this sentence came from my mouth, the person who said it wasn''t me but Yin Ling.


    Soon, Yin Ling seemed to have adapted to this state and started to control my body. I also did my best to control it, and just like that, I became conflicted for a moment. I didn''t even know what I wanted to do.


    "What are you doing?" This body is mine, go away! "


    I couldn''t help but scold Yin Ling.


    "Now that this body is mine, you should leave."


    Yin Ling desperately tried to control my body, but it seemed like she was joking.


    But it''s the grandma who hurriedly ran out to smooth things over when she saw us arguing and told Yin Ling.


    Little girl, this body belongs to Wu Lei. If you keep taking care of him, it won''t benefit you and Wu Lei over time. After all, you are a ghost and he is a human. Moreover, the two of you are different men and women.


    It was obvious that the Grand Matriarch''s words were like a blessing from heaven, saving him at the critical moment.


    "Alright! I got it! "


    After listening to the grandma''s words, Yin Ling nodded obediently and spoke to the grandma.


    Apparently, in Yin Ling''s eyes, the grandma''s words held a high degree of credibility. On the contrary, my words have lost a little of their value.


    No matter what, Yin Ling has already promised not to control my body. This is good news for me.


    "Why do I see that you seem to have some sort of objection to me?"


    Half a day later, when I was talking to the grandma, Yin Ling suddenly blurted out a sentence, as if she felt that my attitude towards her had changed.


    However, I couldn''t help but change my mind. Although Yin Ling had already returned to her normal state, when I thought about the people who died in her hands, I couldn''t face her like how I faced before.


    If it was said that she had also killed before, then those people were more or less related to her. Furthermore, after she turned into an Evil Spirit, the people that she had killed were all ordinary innocent people.


    I really couldn''t talk to her like nothing had happened. It wasn''t just a barrier.


    "No, maybe because I''ve been too tired!"


    Originally, I wanted to tell Yin Ling about what happened, but the grandma repeatedly told me that I shouldn''t say these things. I also promised to not let Yin Ling know about her becoming an evil spirit.


    Now that I think about it, I don''t know why I agreed to Grand Matriarch''s request for no reason at all.


    Since I''ve already promised my mistress, of course, I can''t tell Yin Ling the truth anymore.


    Just like that, a day or two passed by peacefully. It was unknown if it was because of the fight with Yin Ling that the old wounds had returned, but the old wounds on the grandma''s body didn''t recover, instead, they became even more severe. In the end, we had to go to the hospital.


    However, he could tell that the Grand Matriarch gave him an uneasy feeling these two days. Sometimes, she wouldn''t agree even if he asked her to eat. He had no idea what she was thinking.

 C86

    "Do you think that the grandma has something on her mind for the past two days?"


    Even Yin Ling noticed the change in the Grand Matriarch and asked me this question without looking at me.


    "Hm!" "Indeed, the Grand Matriarch must have something on her mind."


    I nodded. I didn''t even need to think to know that the Grand Matriarch must have been troubled by something. Otherwise, how could she have turned into such a state?


    However, although I could tell that the Grand Matriarch was troubled by something, I didn''t know exactly what it was.


    Furthermore, something that could trouble the Grand Matriarch definitely wasn''t a simple matter. Thus, the more the Grand Matriarch didn''t say anything, the more my curiosity was piqued.


    "Grand Matriarch, what are you thinking about these past two days?"


    Finally, I couldn''t help but ask the Grand Matriarch.


    However, the Grand Matriarch only shook her head continuously in the face of my question, as if she was struggling to not say it.


    Seeing that the grandma only hesitated and didn''t directly reject me, I knew that the grandma would very likely speak of this matter.


    After all, as far as I know about the Grand Matriarch, it''s hard to change anything she decides, and now that she hasn''t said anything yet, it means I have a good chance of knowing what she''s worried about from her mouth.


    "Grand Matriarch, no matter what happens, you should tell me. If you tell me, I might be able to help you!"


    I looked at her and spoke to her in a tone of absolute sincerity. Of course, this was something I wanted to say to her from the bottom of my heart.


    No matter what, I am the only man here. Even though I am the weakest, but no matter what, I have to take on the responsibility of protecting that grandma. As for Yin Ling, I don''t even need to protect her now. Even if I die, she won''t die, and her fate is worse than mine.


    "You? You want to help me? As long as you don''t cause me any trouble, I''ll burn incense."


    After the grandma heard what I said, she didn''t feel moved in the slightest. Instead, she looked at me with a serious expression.


    A blow, a merciless and cold blow. There was no doubt that the Grand Matriarch''s words were a naked disdain towards me. No, it was a doubt about my ability.


    Critical Hit!


    The Grand Matriarch''s words could definitely be considered as a violent strike, causing great harm to me. Moreover, from her expression, it couldn''t be seen that she was joking at all. Instead, she was speaking to me with extreme seriousness.


    At this moment, I even had the urge to die. My original curiosity was immediately washed away.


    "Although the Grand Matriarch''s words don''t seem to be very correct at this point, what she says is quite reasonable."


    Just when I was feeling hopeless about this world, Yin Ling suddenly spoke up.


    However, it was clear that she was also looking down on me. She was even more despicable than the Grand Matriarch.


    "You little girl, what do you know? Shut up!"


    I was afraid that Yin Ling would continue to spout nonsense, so I hastily tried to stop her.


    But I didn''t make a mistake when I called her a girl. Originally, I was eight or nine years older than Yin Ling.


    "You idiot, how dare you talk to me! "Idiot, idiot, big idiot!"


    Obviously, Yin Ling was angered by my words. Of course, this wasn''t true anger; it was just a joke. She scolded me for a long time before stopping.


    "Eh!"


    Alright, I admit that I''m an idiot. When I face these two weirdos, one old and one young, there''s really nothing I can do but to be abused.


    "Alright, since you''re so sincere, I think I should tell you about this matter. You also have some preparations, after all, this matter is related to you!"


    Originally, just when I was about to lose hope, the Grand Matriarch suddenly spoke to me once again. This time, not only did she not despise me, she even wanted to tell me the truth.


    However, the Grand Matriarch''s words made me a little more suspicious. She had something to do with me, could it be that it was them?


    At this point, even if the grandma didn''t say anything, I could guess what she wanted to say. However, I still couldn''t be sure, so I waited for the grandma to speak.


    "They''re here!"


    The Grand Matriarch''s four short words verified the answer in my heart.


    However, at this moment, not only did I not feel the slightest happiness from guessing correctly, there was even an additional trace of unease in my heart.


    They''re coming!


    Without a doubt, they were referring to Soo Soo and Zhao Quan''er. He did not expect that they would still be able to catch up to him from such a distance.


    After all, they were just two undeads but they were able to chase all the way here. It was enough to prove that they were strong.


    "Who are they? Say it, why do you both look so worried? "


    Yin Ling doesn''t know what we went through before. Thus, she doesn''t understand much about what I told the Grand Matriarch. Thus, she is extremely anxious within my body.


    "I won''t tell you exactly what happened. You just need to know that they are two undeads."


    Since Yin Ling and I are on the same side now, she certainly has the right to know about this. Perhaps, she might be able to help us at a critical moment.


    However, even though Yin Ling has the right to know about this, I would not tell her everything. Furthermore, I would not run over to tell her that I had done that kind of thing with Soo Soo.


    "Ah ~ Undead, you actually offended an Undead?"


    After hearing what I said, Yin Ling said excitedly with undisguised fear in her voice. It was obvious that she understood the undead better than I did.


    This is good as well, I don''t need to explain to her what an undead is.


    "What''s there to be surprised about? Isn''t it just two undeads?" "Is there a need to be so surprised, the reason I came to Jiangxia Town with grandma was to avoid undeads, that''s why I coincidentally met you."


    I pretended to be calm as I spoke to Yin Ling. The reason why I said everything so casually was so that she wouldn''t see that I was scared.


    There''s no need to be so clear with Yin Ling right now. If Soo Soo and Zhao Quan''er really do follow us here, we have more important things to do.


    "Grand Matriarch, do you really feel that they''ve come?"


    This matter concerns our lives and we cannot tolerate the slightest bit of carelessness. Thus, when I saw the Grand Matriarch open her mouth once again, I asked her to confirm her words.


    Of course, the reason why I asked again was not because of my distrust of the Grand Matriarch, but because this matter was of such great importance that I had no choice but to confirm it over and over again.

 C87

    Soo Soo and Zhao Quan''er, these two ghost-like names, have been lingering in my mind, pressuring me so much that I can''t breathe.


    Even though I''ve been busy with Yin Ling''s affairs, I haven''t forgotten about Soo Soo and Zhao Quan''er.


    Sometimes, I even feel like the two of them might have become some kind of dog skin paste that they couldn''t shake off no matter how hard they tried.


    "At first, I also thought that I was being suspicious. But the day before yesterday, I did some calculations. Two horrifying fellows have appeared in Jiangxia Town. Tell me, who else could it be but them?"


    Although the grandma couldn''t figure out whether these two were Soo Soo and Zhao Quan''er, who else could make the grandma feel flustered other than Soo Soo?


    Even when I told her that Yin Ling had turned into an evil spirit, she had never reacted like this.


    I didn''t know how to answer her question, or perhaps I didn''t need to, because we both knew.


    "Why don''t we hurry up and leave?"


    At this moment, Yin Ling seemed to have realized the seriousness of the situation and said to me.


    Leave?


    That''s right, we can leave Jiangxia Town and go somewhere further away. When the grandma''s injury recovers, we can come back and find her senior brother.


    Furthermore, now that we have money on us, we can go further away without a problem. Of course, I still have to seek the Grand Matriarch''s opinion on this matter.


    "Grandmother, Yin Ling wants us to leave this place. I think it''s a good suggestion. If we can''t do it, we''ll just go out and hide for a while. We''ll come back when your injuries are better?"


    To be honest, if it wasn''t at the end, I wouldn''t want to see Soo Soo and Zhao Quan''er even if I was beaten to death. After all, every one of them had the intention of tearing me into a thousand pieces.


    If he said he wasn''t afraid, then all of this must be a lie!


    "Go, go where we are going. I''m afraid you will encounter them before you even take a few steps outside of the door. The noses of the undeads are much more sensitive than dogs and they can only hide." Go, go where you are going.


    It was obvious that the Grand Matriarch didn''t support our escape. She said a lot of reasons just to prove that we wouldn''t be able to escape.


    Of course, after calming down and thinking about it, the Grand Matriarch was indeed correct. This was my life after all. Even if I could hide, I wouldn''t be able to escape 15 years ago.


    Furthermore, just as grandma had said, Soo Soo and Zhao Quan''er have already arrived at Jiangxia Town. At this moment, they might be looking for me and my grandma on the streets.


    "Since that''s the case, if we stay in the room, won''t it be easy for them to find us?"


    If their noses were as sharp as the Grand Matriarch had said, it would be easy for them to find us wherever we stayed.


    This was a question that suddenly popped up in my mind, and I couldn''t help but ask the grandma.


    "Of course not, why don''t you see what the Grand Matriarch is doing? Two days ago, when I was feeling uneasy, I set up a formation in this room. It would be very difficult for them to find me here."


    The grandma looked at me and said proudly.


    It had to be said that the older the better, and the more prideful the style of the Grand Matriarch''s actions, the more watertight it seemed to be.


    Since this room has been set up by the Grand Matriarch, doesn''t that mean that as long as we continue to hide here, we won''t have to take such a huge risk of escaping? Thinking about that, I couldn''t help but laugh, thinking to myself, If Soo Soo and Zhao Quan''er are capable, come find me.


    With the Grand Matriarch''s formation, I immediately felt a bit emboldened. This was just like the circles that Sun Wukong had drawn. Monsters and monsters were hard to approach.


    "Of course, don''t be happy too early? "Right now, what I am most worried about is that no one knows how strong the two of them are right now. I''m afraid that my formation is unable to stop them."


    When the Grand Matriarch saw me standing at the side looking pleased with myself, she couldn''t help but worry a little.


    Similarly, these words were like a bucket of cold water that splashed on your head when you were at your happiest, extinguishing all of your excitement.


    "Eh!" What were you so proud of? "


    However, it''s better than nothing, as it might have some effect. Furthermore, in such a short period of time, I believe that even if Soo Soo and Zhao Quan''er became stronger, it would be impossible for them to become stronger in such a short amount of time.


    "What did I say? Do I need your permission, brat?"


    The Grand Matriarch glared at me fiercely as she spoke with slight dissatisfaction.


    Of course, I had long since gotten used to the Grand Matriarch''s gaze, so I didn''t feel any discontent or anything like that.


    It was the grandma''s words that really made me feel a kind of dilemma.


    It wouldn''t be appropriate to go when we''re in a situation like this. I even felt that if we lived in such a useless manner, we might as well just rush out and fight them to the death. We shouldn''t be as sullen as we are now.


    "What should we do next?"


    Yin Ling opened her mouth again.


    "I want to know too."


    Not only does Yin Ling want to know what we should do next, I also want to know what we should do next.


    One must know, both Soo Soo and Zhao Quan''er were here for me, so I cannot just sit there and wait for death to happen.


    "If it really doesn''t work, I''ll stay in your body and find them for a fight to the death?"


    When I said this, Yin Ling had already controlled my body. Although it was Yin Ling who said this, it was indeed coming from my mouth.


    Of course, I know that the purpose of Yin Ling''s actions is definitely to let the grandma hear her opinion.


    To be honest, if it''s really possible, I would rather Yin Ling do so. As long as I can get rid of Soo Soo and Zhao Quan''er, what can I do? Besides, Yin Ling is worried about me, so she came up with a plan.


    "Unless both of you want to die, you can give it a try!"


    The Grand Matriarch didn''t even look at us as she said this snappily. Her tone seemed to be filled with disdain towards our suggestion.


    And then she looked at us both and said,


    "Even I was no match for Soo Soo back then. Just by going, the two of you will still die. However, you will still have to go. Is it just to kill them?"


    "Do you understand?"


    After listening to the grandma''s words, I subconsciously told Yin Ling. It didn''t matter if she understood or not, I was completely stunned by the grandma.

 C88

    "Grand Matriarch means for us to test the strength of these two undeads."


    Yin Ling quickly answered without any hesitation. After saying that, she didn''t forget to look down on me.


    "You don''t understand such a simple sentence, do you?"


    "Uh, of course not!"


    Hearing Yin Ling''s words, I was speechless. It was as if in her eyes, the one who couldn''t understand her words was an idiot.


    Of course, I couldn''t admit that I was an idiot. After all, I still wanted face. I had no choice but to find a random reason to lie to Yin Ling.


    Although what Yin Ling said was reasonable, it had to be verified by the grandma. After all, no matter how reasonable what Yin Ling said was, it was just a guess. Perhaps the grandma would have other ideas.


    "Grand Matriarch, do you want me to test the strength of Soo Soo and the rest with Yin Ling?"


    Because Yin Ling didn''t control my body this time, the grandma couldn''t hear her words. I had to borrow my own mouth to say what Yin Ling wanted to say.


    "Oh!" I never would have thought that you''d become so smart, and this was seen through by you. "


    After hearing what I said, the grandma looked at me in shock. It seems that my silly image had long penetrated deep into her heart.


    Moreover, the words she said earlier didn''t sound like she was praising me anymore. Instead, there was an extra trace of sarcasm.


    "Err ¡­ um ¡­ was it Yin Ling who came up with the words'' grandma '', not me?"


    I looked at the grandma and said, a little embarrassed.


    Speak! I could almost guess that the grandma would despise me naked again. However, it doesn''t matter whether I am despised or not. In any case, I have received quite a lot of supercilious looks from them.


    Of course, if Yin Ling hadn''t been inside my body, I might have admitted it shamelessly. But Yin Ling was too close, I really couldn''t steal her credit in front of her.


    "Did I say that? "It''s impossible for your brain to be suddenly enlightened, I like that girl Yin Ling."


    As expected, the Grand Matriarch didn''t hesitate to praise Yin Ling even as she despised me.


    Hearing the grandma praising me, Yin Ling immediately became overjoyed and started laughing out loud.


    "Eh!"


    This time, I really didn''t know what to say. Silence might be the greatest resistance, so I could only remain silent.


    After a long while, the grandma''s disdain finally stopped. She stared at me and said,


    "Right now, we only have one way left. After all, I do not know how much Soo Soo has grown. Without knowing its strength, striking out rashly could very well lead to death."


    I''m quite supportive of the Grand Matriarch''s words. I just wanted Yin Ling and I to test the strength of Soo Soo and Zhao Quan''er. No matter how you look at it, it sounds like we''re being sent out to seek death.


    I still remember the last time the grandma told me to go out and check my strength. If it wasn''t for my good luck, I would have died a long time ago. Thus, when I heard that the grandma told me to go out with Yin Ling, I had some lingering fears.


    After all, good luck couldn''t always exist. Who could guarantee that no accidents would happen during this process?


    Just as I was hesitating and thinking about how to reject her, Yin Ling suddenly took over my body.


    "Don''t worry, just leave this matter to me and Wu Lei. It won''t be difficult?"


    Just when Yin Ling finished her sentence, I really wanted to rush up and slap her twice. No, I wanted to slap myself twice.


    I didn''t know if Yin Ling had underestimated the strength of Soo Soo and the rest, or if she was so confident. On the other hand, when I think about Soo Soo''s terrifying gaze and her terrifying strength in the end, I can''t help but feel my legs go soft. I even feel a sense of fear coming from my subconscious.


    "You have no objections?"


    The old granny seemed to notice my hesitation and could not help but ask me. Her tone was intentionally slightly heavier, but no matter how I looked at it, it didn''t sound like a simple question.


    "No, I completely agree with Yin Ling."


    I hurriedly expressed my attitude. At this moment, if I were to submit, I would become the laughingstock of Yin Ling and the nanny very soon. No matter what, as a boy, I can''t say that I''m too scared to go, especially since I don''t want to be looked down upon by these two women.


    Good, since this is the case, let''s make it easy for them, you just need to remember one thing, you must not run to the end of the road, you must find an open area to facilitate your escape, and the rest, regardless of whether you can beat them this time, you must not get entangled with them. After testing them out, you must immediately come back.


    As she said this, the grandma''s expression became incomparably solemn, and the atmosphere immediately became stifling. It could be seen that the grandma was also very worried for the safety of both of us.


    "Is that all? "Does Grandmother have any yellow talismans or treasures? If you give us one or two, at the most critical time, you can defend yourself, right?"


    I may be stupid, but I''m not stupid. If I were to run unarmed to find Soo Soo and the rest, I''m afraid that I wouldn''t be their match even if I were to add all ten of them together. Therefore, I once again placed my hopes on the Grand Matriarch.


    "I didn''t expect that at such a critical time for you to have such a strong consciousness!" I will naturally give you the item, but I just don''t know if I can use it. "


    "Yes, yes. I can definitely use the things that the grandma gave me."


    He knew he was going to commit suicide, but he had no choice but to do it. The more treasures he had on him, the better, not to mention, as the saying goes, the more skills he had, the better. No one would complain about having too many life-saving methods.


    "Alright, since that''s the case, you two can leave tonight. After all, we don''t know where these two things are hiding, so they definitely won''t come out." I''ll give you what you want when you have time. "


    Undeads are like ghosts, they are afraid of the light, so I normally don''t see them during the day. I don''t have any objections to the Grand Matriarch''s decision just now, we''ll meet sooner or later anyway.


    "However, I still don''t understand. You keep saying that Yin Ling and I are going to probe Soo Soo and Zhao Quan, but where can we find them?"


    Jiang Xia Town is neither big nor small, and if we want to find the two undeads, Soo Soo and Zhao Quan''er, who are both undeads, in here, if we do not have a specific location, I''m afraid that every four or five days, we will definitely not be able to find their whereabouts.


    After all, from the perspective of Soo Soo and the others, one of them is in the light while the other one is in the dark.

 C89

    "You don''t have to worry about that. As long as you leave this door, they will naturally come knocking."


    The Grand Matriarch looked at me and said with absolute certainty.


    "Alright, I understand!"


    If this undead''s nose is so sensitive, doesn''t that mean that I will become a moving target after I exit the door?


    However, things had already come to this point. No matter what, since he had already agreed to Grand Matriarch''s request, he could only brace himself and charge forward.


    The wait is often long.


    When night fell again, there were a few thick clouds in the sky, causing the entire Jiangxia Town to give off an extremely depressing feeling.


    There was no moon tonight, and the wind was blowing. It seemed as if it was going to rain. As he walked down the street, he could not see many people around him.


    But even so, Yin Ling and I still set out, carrying the heavy responsibility of spying on the enemy''s strength, aimlessly wandering the streets of Jiangxia Town.


    Of course, I still listened to the Grand Matriarch''s suggestions. I tried my best to walk around in the open air and basically didn''t want to walk in those alleys or other places. After all, under such terrain, if I were to be surrounded by Soo Soo and the rest, I would probably die without a single scrap left.


    "What exactly do you think the nanny gave me for it to be so mysterious?"


    I said to Yin Ling as I walked.


    After all, even though I was carrying a big bag on my back, I always felt that the bag didn''t contain anything. Instead, it felt like a few pieces of clothing.


    "I can''t see it either, but the Grand Matriarch said to wait until the critical moment before taking it out. She shouldn''t be lying to you!"


    It seemed that she had great trust in the grandma.


    However, I always felt that this matter wasn''t that simple. No matter how I looked at it, it seemed strange.


    Just when I was still feeling bewildered over the matter regarding the package, a growl suddenly came from behind my voice. Listen carefully, my name is actually in the midst of the growl.


    I am extremely familiar with this voice. Who else can it be other than Soo Soo?


    At this moment, I turned around and saw Soo Soo standing about 20 meters away from me. She was staring at me with a murderous look in her eyes.


    The current Soo Soo was even more moving than before. From a distance, she appeared no different from a normal person.


    As Soo Soo continued to move closer to me, I felt the surrounding Yin Qi grow more and more serious. To me, every time Soo Soo took a step closer to me, I could feel the surrounding temperature becoming lower by several degrees.


    The more it is like this, the more I can feel a terrifying aura from Soo Soo''s body. I even have a feeling that Soo Soo is many times stronger than before.


    "You, don''t come over! If you have something to say, then say it! "


    To be honest, as I watched Soo Soo walk towards me step by step, I felt a little scared in my heart.


    I even felt that my legs were still trembling. You have to know, before I came to Jiangxia Town, I was no match for Soo Soo, let alone now, so it was even more impossible for me to beat her.


    However, Soo Soo seemed to completely ignore what I was saying and walked towards me without saying a word.


    To be honest, for every step that Soo Soo took, my heart feels like it has been grabbed by someone. She was walking all the way here, while I was trembling in fear.


    Fortunately, Soo Soo didn''t come directly to me. Instead, she stopped about ten meters away from me.


    I don''t know why Soo Soo wasn''t in a rush to kill me. However, I was very clear that the Soo Soo before me was completely different from the time I had met her. At the very least, the thing that Soo Soo wanted to do the most now was to kill me.


    "Why do you want to harm me?"


    Soo Soo opened her mouth and opened her mouth. A rotten taste emanated from her mouth and into the surroundings.


    "I didn''t harm you. You are a corpse and I am a human. We can''t be together!"


    If she wasn''t a corpse, I would definitely fall in love with Soo Soo. However, she isn''t a human. If we were to stay together, I would have died earlier. Compared to love, I value my life even more.


    "You promised to marry me, so even if you become a ghost, you have to stay with me today."


    Soo Soo''s expression changed as she said coldly. This did not mean that she wanted me to be with him. This clearly meant that she wanted to kill me.


    Although I had said that I wanted to be with her, I didn''t say it completely without knowing that she was an undead. If I had known earlier that she wasn''t human, I wouldn''t have approached her even if I had beaten her to death.


    While speaking, Soo Soo had already started moving. In the blink of an eye, he had already arrived in front of me.


    Fortunately, before this, my hand had already entered the Grand Matriarch''s bag and pulled out something similar to talisman paper. But when I held it in my hand, I realized that it was actually a piece of paper.


    "Wear more, or your body will hurt!"


    Obviously, the Grand Matriarch was making a big joke out of me. However, it has to be said that in a dangerous situation, one''s own potential is also astonishing.


    Just as Soo Soo''s hand was about to reach my stomach, I leaped to the side. I jumped two to three meters and completely avoided Soo Soo''s attack.


    "Please, can you calm down a bit? If you have something to say, why don''t we sit down and talk about it?"


    This could also be considered as a desperate attempt. As long as I could use it, I would have used almost all of it, just to stop Soo Soo.


    However, I also know that what I am doing is just wishful thinking. At this moment, Soo Soo wants to tear me into a thousand pieces so how can she listen to my words.


    As expected, Soo Soo didn''t pay attention to what I was saying. Seeing that her attack wasn''t going to work, she turned around and charged towards me once again.


    She waved her hands and charged towards me like an octopus. However, I did not doubt the power of her hands in the slightest. Under the night sky, Soo Soo''s hands brought along a trace of cold light.


    "Why are you wasting words with her? If you can''t do it, let me!"


    At this moment, Yin Ling was a little angry in my body. After saying that, I felt that I had already lost control of the amount of the corpse.


    Although Yin Ling controlled my body at this moment, I didn''t get angry at all and was grateful to her.


    Furthermore, when I face her, I am practically powerless. Soo Soo killing me is as easy as flipping my palm. Thus, Yin Ling controlling my body at this moment is instead a good thing for me.


    Although he might not be able to beat Soo Soo, at the very least, he had the ability to preserve his life.


    "Kill!"


    Without wasting any time, Yin Ling rushed towards Soo Soo with a strong killing intent.

 C90

    It had to be said that Yin Ling''s aura alone had given Soo Soo a fright. There was even a trace of doubt in her eyes.


    However, this was normal. I, who was previously hiding, suddenly dashed towards her. If this didn''t cause any accidents, instead, something wasn''t right.


    "You''re not Wu Lei?"


    Soo Soo suddenly said. Although she was not speaking, her hand movements did not slow down.


    It has to be said that Soo Soo is still quite intelligent. She was able to detect the change in me in such a short period of time.


    Naturally, Yin Ling did not care about what Soo Soo said anymore. She simply continued charging towards Soo Soo''s direction.


    "Big Sis, please slow down!" This is my body, you have to be careful! You must know to love him and protect him. "


    Looking at Yin Ling''s posture, I was really afraid that she would run over and fight to the death with Soo Soo. If that was the case, my body would not be torn apart by Soo Soo.


    After all, my body is mine. If I don''t protect it, who else can?


    "Shut up!"


    Yin Ling snapped at me almost without thinking, and her face showed a trace of disgust.


    "Although you''re helping me, you can''t just turn your back on me. Are you trying to get a beating?!"


    Of course, I only said this in my heart and didn''t actually say it out loud.


    At this moment, Soo Soo was already entangled with Yin Ling. It had to be said that Soo Soo was truly too powerful. In such a short period of time, Yin Ling was actually unable to get close to her and was instead sent flying again and again by Soo Soo.


    Just like that, my body was like a baseball as I was sent flying time and time again. Although I didn''t manage to control my body at this moment, I was still experiencing the feeling of falling to the ground.


    Every time, it was as if my soul was ruthlessly knocked by someone. It would definitely be fake if I said that it didn''t hurt.


    "Die!"


    Yin Ling, seeing that normal attacks would not have any effect, couldn''t help but shout out, as her whole body was covered in a dense ghost aura.


    "Will this break my body?"


    Looking at the scene before me, I said worriedly.


    One must know that the Yin Qi is continuously being emitted from my body. Only god knows what kind of trials and tribulations my body is going through right now.


    However, at this point, it was useless worrying about it. I could only watch as Yin Ling and Soo Soo got entangled once again.


    Yin Ling was very smart. She rarely fought directly with Soo Soo. She also knew that Soo Soo was an undead with a very strong physical advantage.


    Of course, this did not mean that ghosts did not have any advantages. After all, ghosts could release ghost aura, and without a physical entity, normal attacks were useless against ghosts.


    However, Yin Ling wasn''t in this kind of situation. After all, her body wasn''t as nimble as it used to be, and anything could hit my body. So, to be exact, it was my body that restrained Yin Ling.


    Soo Soo waved her hands at me over and over again. Her speed was so fast that she was able to dodge Yin Ling''s attacks in the blink of an eye. There were several times when Yin Ling was about to hit Soo Soo.


    "Go to hell!"


    Soo Soo was infuriated. Her long hair danced in the wind as her nails grew rapidly. In the end, they were like ten sharp knives that appeared in her hand.


    There was no doubt that Soo Soo wanted to kill me. Her entire body was burning with fury.


    "You think you can kill me?"


    Yin Ling also shouted, but this sound seemed a little out of place after coming out of my throat. To be more accurate, it sounded like a sissy.


    This time, Yin Ling did not retreat. She rushed towards Soo Soo like a murderous red eye. A ghost aura rose from behind her.


    "Bam!"


    The two girls collided, and a sharp pain spread through my body. It was as if my bones had been shattered, and I felt like I was about to fall to the ground.


    Of course, Yin Ling wasn''t in a good condition right now. I could feel that her body was trembling, and that her injuries were not light.


    Seeing that Soo Soo''s condition is much better than ours, she was only pushed back a few steps. It has to be said that the quality of the undeads'' bodies is indeed strong.


    "Not good, she''s here!"


    Soo Soo didn''t give us the slightest opportunity to catch our breath as she came before me once again. As the power over our bodies was currently in Yin Ling''s hands, I couldn''t help but tell her this.


    Soo Soo''s speed was too fast. Even though Yin Ling dodged to the side right after I finished speaking, her nails still pierced a few holes into my shoulder. Soon, most of my body was dyed red with red blood.


    Not only that, following closely was a heart-piercing pain that made me want to curse out loud. I couldn''t help but sigh. Wasn''t this woman a little too ruthless in her actions?


    It could be seen that Yin Ling was someone who did not want to lose out. After being attacked by Soo Soo, she did not leave. Instead, she rushed forward and hugged Soo Soo as they clashed.


    It had to be said that this move that seemed to be suicidal had worked its effect in the end. After Yin Ling tightly held onto Soo Soo, she continued to use all parts of her body to hit Soo Soo. It was a completely suicidal move.


    Of course, Yin Ling''s actions made it so that the most miserable situation for me was neither Yin Ling nor Soo Soo. Because all the time, I could clearly feel that my body was being ravaged and even the pain was being transmitted to my soul.


    "These are two tigers!"


    I looked at Yin Ling and Soo Soo who were wrestling with each other and lamented.


    After all, one side was a ghost while the other side was an undead. But once they went crazy, they were like two shrew. Fighting had no pattern.


    "Let''s go!" If this continues, my body will probably be left here today. "


    I really can''t bear to see my body continue to be ruined by these two guys, and I told Yin Ling directly.


    However, after I finished speaking, Yin Ling completely ignored me. Instead, she lay on the ground and started fighting with Soo Soo even more happily. This made me feel even more depressed.


    Initially, I had wanted to directly regain control of my body. However, I was afraid that if I were to do so, I would be instantly killed by Soo Soo. Thus, I could only endure it.


    "HOWL ~ ~"


    Suddenly, a low growl came from afar. This time, Yin Ling jumped up from the ground in a flash without my reminder. She then carried me and ran towards the distance.

 C91

    Although I also heard a low growl, before I could fully react, Yin Ling had already controlled my body and ran far away, let alone Soo Soo who was still lying on the ground.


    "HOWL ~ ~"


    Similarly, Soo Soo let out a low growl that was filled with anger.


    Then he came after us.


    "Zhao Quan''er came?"


    I asked Yin Ling subconsciously. Although she didn''t know who Zhao Quan was, she definitely knew who I was talking about.


    Therefore, Yin Ling didn''t utter a word and just nodded her head, answering my question and running forward at full speed.


    Just like that, we ran ahead while Yin Ling and the others followed closely behind us, getting closer and closer to us.


    At some point, Zhao Quan''er had caught up with Yin Ling.


    Looking at this scene, I couldn''t help but feel a little puzzled. Logically speaking, Soo Soo and Zhao Quan''er could be considered to have a deep grudge against each other.


    However, it also confirmed that the enemy of the enemy was a friend.


    "What do we do now?"


    Being chased by Soo Soo and Zhao Quan''er like this, I wasn''t paying attention for a while, so I asked Yin Ling.


    "Run!"


    Yin Ling''s answer was very simple and straightforward. There was not even the slightest trace of procrastination.


    But where could he run to? Being chased by the two of them like this, the hotel definitely cannot return. Whether or not Soo Soo discovers that place, at the very least, we must not expose ourselves.


    Luckily, Yin Ling is not a human and doesn''t feel tired at all. Otherwise, at such a long distance, if he let me go, I''m afraid I would have already been lying on the ground in exhaustion, let alone running for my life.


    Furthermore, Soo Soo and Zhao Quan''er''s speed didn''t slow down either. They just kept up with us, constantly urging us to run forward.


    "No, we can''t just run like this? I have to think of a way to deal with them. "


    In the end, I really couldn''t take it anymore. Everyone''s body has a limit after all. Although Yin Ling won''t feel tired, my body will eventually collapse if this goes on. In the end, I still die.


    Thus, there was no point in continuing to run. On the contrary, he was pushing himself towards a dead end step by step.


    "Yes." Do you have any good ideas? "


    This time, Yin Ling seemed to have realized that something was wrong and asked me.


    I have a plan in my heart, but I don''t know if it will work.


    "Why don''t you run to the place with the black dogs! The faster the better! "


    The Black Dog Blood was definitely the most yang type of injury. I''ve personally witnessed its power, so it should be enough to deal with Soo Soo and the rest.


    Of course, what I''m talking about is not to kill them in one shot, but to have a deterrent effect, as long as we can scare them off.


    Although Jiangxia Town is not big, there are quite a lot of stray dogs. Very quickly, Yin Ling sensed that not far ahead of us, she found a big black wolfdog.


    It was unknown what method Yin Ling used to make the dog lie motionlessly on the ground as if it was dead.


    "Alright, I''ve helped you knock this dog out. You can take this black dog blood!"


    Yin Ling was not human after all. Even though she had taken over my body, she still felt great fear towards this kind of pure Yang object.


    Thus, the moment I found the black dog, I hid myself and once again grasped my own body.


    Just as Soo Soo and the rest were about to catch up, I hastily used a small knife which was tied to a fingernail knife to lightly scratch the dog''s leg. Soon, the dog blood flowed down the wound, but the wound wasn''t that deep and I had to make sure it wouldn''t affect the dog before I made my move.


    Of course, more or less, I still feel a little guilty about a dog I actually hurt in order to survive.


    However, I had no choice but to do this. If this dog can save my life, it can be considered a meritorious deed. I hope that I can have a good birth in the next life.


    "HOWL ~ ~"


    After a short moment, Soo Soo and Zhao Quan''er had already rushed to my front. Without even thinking about it, I threw out the black dog blood in my hands towards them.


    Indeed, the black dog blood had an effect in an instant, and green smoke was emitted from Soo Soo and Zhao Quan''er''s bodies. It was evident that the black dog blood was not wasted at all.


    The two of them let out pained groans. After glancing at the big black dog behind me, they ran towards the distance furiously. As they ran, they screamed miserably.


    "He''s finally gone!"


    Seeing that Soo Soo and Zhao Quan''er had walked far away, I hurriedly looked for something to give the big black dog that was lying on the ground a simple bandage. Of course, in order to prevent any unforeseen events from happening again, I also smeared a small amount of black dog blood on my body.


    After taking care of everything, I bowed to the wolfhound, thanking it for saving my life. After doing that, I ran back to the hotel.


    However, I was currently dressed in this outfit. When I entered the hotel again, I was stopped by the reception desk and questioned for a long time. I looked at me as if I was looking at a murderer.


    Of course, I''m not dressed like a good person at the moment. After all, no matter who it is, the appearance of someone covered in blood in the middle of the night would arouse the suspicion of others.


    In the end, I had no choice but to make up an excuse that I had just been in a car accident so that I could escape from that incomparably enthusiastic front desk.


    "Grand Matriarch, this is bad, this is too terrifying!"


    After seeing the great Matriarch, I was actually so excited that I didn''t know what to do.


    Fortunately, Yin Ling had appeared at that moment. She described the entire process of her battle to the Grand Matriarch in detail so that she could gauge Soo Soo''s strength.


    At the same time, he also told the Grand Matriarch how we escaped from Soo Soo''s hands.


    I have to say, Yin Ling''s ability to express herself is much better than mine. Of course, this isn''t the first time I''m mentioning this.


    "Looks like Soo Soo''s strength has indeed grown very quickly. I was originally not her match. I''m afraid that I won''t be able to withstand a few more blows from her now."


    After listening to what Yin Ling had said, the grandma said worriedly.


    Furthermore, just from the expression on the grandma''s face, one could tell how serious this matter was.


    "Well, no matter what, you should go and pack up. Are we going to leave this place?"


    The Grand Matriarch hesitated for a moment before speaking to me in all seriousness.


    "Leave?"


    However, I was somewhat surprised by the Grand Matriarch''s decision.

 C92

    "Leave?"


    I was getting more and more confused as to what kind of medicine the Grand Matriarch was buying. She was clearly living well, so why did she leave? Furthermore, there was even a ban set up by the Grand Matriarch herself; no matter what, staying here was much safer than staying outside.


    "Right, not only do we have to leave, we have to leave immediately."


    The grandma seemed to be in a hurry as she explained to me.


    "This, this, wasn''t she stuck to her words this morning?"


    Looking at the contradicting Matriarch, I didn''t know whether I should leave or not.


    "Morning is morning, now is the time. Moreover, they will definitely find out about it soon enough. If you don''t leave now, just leave it for me to die!"


    The Grand Matriarch said to me snappily as she packed her things. Her hands seemed to be flustered.


    "Discovered? Didn''t a formation have been set up here? Could it be that the formation can no longer hold off Soo Soo? "


    I looked at the grandma who was busy packing up her things, while I stood at the same spot and asked her.


    After all, there were still many questions that had yet to be answered. Furthermore, they might run into Soo Soo and the others the moment they stepped out of the door. It would be safer to stay here than throw away their lives.


    "Humph!" If she wants to break through my formation, I''m afraid it won''t even take ten days to half a month! "


    As she spoke to here, the Grand Matriarch felt quite proud of herself. She glanced around, seemingly satisfied with the array she had set up.


    Uh!


    For a moment, I felt that the amount of information was a bit too much, because there was a lot of contradiction between what she said and what she said.


    As they talked, they couldn''t get away. They couldn''t wait to leave, they said that they would stay here and wait for death, and at the same time, they said that their formation was very safe and didn''t seem to make any logical sense.


    "Nanny, you can''t have a fever, right? Or were you scared silly by Soo Soo? "


    I had every reason to suspect that she had had a fever and had lost her head.


    Thus, I cast a concerned gaze at the grandma and said with great concern.


    "You stinking brat, if you continue spouting nonsense, be careful of this old lady beating you up. Only then will you get a fever!"


    After the grandma heard what I said, she stopped packing her things and just left the work in her hands. She looked at me and said with incomparable anger.


    Judging from her behavior, I knew I was overthinking it again.


    "Do you understand what the Grand Matriarch is saying?"


    Since I can''t figure it out, I think Yin Ling should be able to think the same way. After all, from her usual behavior, she really does understand the Grand Matriarch''s thoughts more than I do.


    As for whether she was really smarter than I was, I felt that the answer should be no.


    "I don''t know!"


    Yin Ling''s answer was straightforward, but it was not satisfactory.


    "How come you don''t even know? "So you''re not that smart either?"


    After hearing what Yin Ling had said, I proudly told her. Of course, there was a trace of mockery in her complacency. After all, she had mocked me so many times with the grandma. This time, I could be considered to have taken revenge.


    "What? Do you have any objections?"


    Yin Ling spoke again with a trace of anger.


    "Uh, no, I don''t have any objections!"


    Facing Yin Ling''s question, I hurriedly explained. Even if she had any objections, she couldn''t tell her directly that I wasn''t stupid enough to go and ask for trouble.


    "Alright, I''m in the wrong. Calm down, old man. But what exactly do you mean, grandma?" Why are you leaving in such a hurry? "


    In the end, I couldn''t help but ask the matriarch.


    "It''s all because of you!"


    The Grand Matriarch''s words immediately left me speechless.


    According to the Grand Matriarch''s words, she was in such a hurry to leave. It was actually me. Of course, I wouldn''t take the blame just based on a single sentence from her.


    After all, I still don''t know what I did wrong, or did I make a mistake? This point had to be made clear.


    "Grand Matriarch, even if you find a reason to leave, you can''t accuse me so wrongly. After all, I haven''t done anything wrong all day, so why is this happening to me?"


    I spread my hands as I helplessly said to the grandma. In my heart, however, I was thinking, "We won''t take the blame for this pot."


    "Yeah, Grand Preceptor, what did Wu Lei do wrong?"


    At this time, Yin Ling also seemed to lose her patience, and couldn''t help but speak up. "Of course, her voice needs me to pass on her message to the Grand Matriarch."


    "Fine, the two of you really don''t believe me. Since you two want to hear it, then I''ll tell you two why we''re leaving."


    The Grand Matriarch said to Yin Ling while she packed up her things.


    "Firstly, I told you two to leave this place because I was afraid that Soo Soo and the others would come knocking. Of course, I said that I, Soo Soo, would not be able to break through the formation in a short period of time. That is also true.


    "Why are we leaving?"


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but interrupt.


    "Shut up and listen to the grandma continue."


    As soon as I finished my sentence, Yin Ling snapped at me. Of course, I also knew that interrupting others was an extremely rude behavior, so I didn''t talk back to her.


    "The reason we''re leaving is because of the black dog blood on your body!"


    This time, the Grand Matriarch didn''t argue with me. She continued speaking on her own. Her appearance was very much like a storyteller.


    "What, black dog blood?"


    Yin Ling and I spoke at the same time. There was a trace of surprise, disbelief, and disbelief in our voices.


    "Yes, black dog blood!"


    The nanny looked at me and nodded, saying with absolute certainty.


    "Old granny, you''ve told me that this Black Dog Blood is a pure Yang item. Do you think that it will be able to break your formation?"


    "No, it has nothing to do with the formation. The black dog blood is indeed a pure Yang item that can avoid evil spirits and ghosts, but the fault lies in the fact that you touched the black dog blood on your body just now. Although this thing can restrain Soo Soo, she can also feel its existence.


    It could be seen that the grandma wasn''t joking with me. When she said those words, she subconsciously looked around her surroundings, as if she was on guard against Soo Soo and Soo Soo, who were about to appear at any moment.


    The Grand Matriarch''s words caused me to fall into a deep silence, and I was unable to refute her words at all.


    I have been acting as the living coordinate and guiding Soo Soo and the others here. I felt a twinge of fear at the thought, and I didn''t know whether to call myself stupid or stupid.


    "Since you already know, why don''t you go and clean up? Stay here and wait for your death!"


    When the grandma saw that I was still standing there dumbly, she couldn''t help but scold me.


    This time, I didn''t dare to be negligent and hastily packed the items. The money and other precious items were all placed on my chest. I quickly left the hotel with the Grand Matriarch.

 C93

    Of course, this includes me. After all, if you don''t turn your head in the dark night, you will never know what''s behind you.


    Perhaps that was the source of the fear.


    After he left, he looked around at the pitch-black environment around him. It was as if someone had splashed ink onto it. Only the lights on the main street were left on.


    The faint light emitted by the street lamps added to the terror of the dark night.


    "Where should we go next?"


    I couldn''t help but ask the Grand Matriarch.


    "Whatever, we just have to leave this place."


    It seemed like the Grand Matriarch had no idea what to do. She casually said a few words before limping forward.


    Seeing this, I didn''t dare to delay any longer and hurriedly went forward to support the Grand Matriarch.


    Although the grandma didn''t give me a specific location, I was thinking, as long as we can''t hide tonight, we''ll hide in the city.


    After all, the city is so big. Even if Soo Soo and the others dare to go, they definitely won''t be able to find us so quickly.


    After making up my mind, I have a goal in my heart. However, the most important mission right now is to outnumber Soo Soo and the rest. After all, we are in a very dangerous situation and may encounter them at any time.


    "This is bad!" They are here! "


    Just as we were walking on the street, Yin Ling suddenly let out a weird cry, appearing a little flustered.


    At the same time, the Grand Matriarch also looked ahead with a nervous expression. Her expression gradually became unsightly as she said the same thing.


    "He''s here!"


    The words that Grand Preceptor and Yin Ling were talking about did not require much thought to know that they were referring to Soo Soo and the others.


    Seeing the grandma stop, I also looked around, but other than the darkness, I didn''t see anything. Not to mention a person, there wasn''t even a shadow of a person.


    "Where are they?"


    Even though I couldn''t see it, I still asked the grandma subconsciously.


    "Up ahead!"


    At this moment, the Grand Matriarch seemed to be completely ignoring me. Her hands were already starting to rummage through her bag, seemingly very nervous.


    In front of me, I stared fixedly at the front of the Grand Matriarch. I tried my best to open my eyes wide, wanting to see through the darkness.


    "There''s no need to look. They''ll be here soon!"


    Yin Ling saw through my intentions and said to me. There was a trace of caution in her voice. From the looks of it, she was also preparing at all times.


    "Oh!"


    I softly replied and could only silently look at the street in front of me that was not that wide. At this moment, it gave me the feeling that it was just like a road that led people to their deaths. It was full of inauspiciousness.


    "Swish ~ ~"


    Suddenly, the leaves on the roadside rustled, and a gust of cold wind blew against their faces, causing them to unconsciously take a few steps back.


    I know that this is not a normal wind. Compared to a normal wind, this one has an extra cold aura, and at the same time, it is filled with a sense of danger.


    There''s no wind nor waves, so I know that Soo Soo and Zhao Quan''er have already arrived.


    "HOWL ~ ~"


    Sure enough, a few seconds after I finished thinking about it, two low roars came from ahead of us. The roars were very thick, as if they came from the mouth of a wild beast.


    Soon after, Soo Soo and Zhao Quan''er were rushing towards us. Their speed was so fast that they formed a cold wind around them, causing the trees on both sides of the road to make sounds from time to time.


    As the two of them got closer, the surrounding temperature also became much colder. I don''t know if this is the characteristic of all the ghosts.


    Soo Soo and the rest stopped about twenty meters away from us and started to size us up. But to be more precise, the two of them focused all their twilight on the Grand Matriarch, completely ignoring me.


    This was the sorrow of a weakling.


    The two undeads clearly had intelligence that was not inferior to a human''s. They had been standing in the distance, looking at the grandma with fear and apprehension.


    Both Soo Soo and Zhao Quan were more or less familiar with the grandma''s strength. Soo Soo was especially familiar with her since she had fought with her before. It could be said that she was very familiar with the grandma, which was why she was currently in a wait-and-see state.


    "You deal with the men later, I''ll deal with the women!" As long as there''s a chance, we''ll quickly leave! "


    The Grand Matriarch lowered her head and said to me, "Up till now, there''s only one word that matters now: hit!"


    Of course, I knew this sentence wasn''t meant for me, but for Yin Ling inside me.


    Moreover, even if he told me, I wouldn''t go and fight with Zhao Quan''er. Firstly, I wouldn''t be able to beat him, and secondly, I would run and fight with an undead unless my man was broken.


    Without a doubt, the reason why the Grand Matriarch had Yin Ling against Zhao Quan''er was because, compared to Soo Soo, Zhao Quan was slightly weaker.


    "Hm!" I understand, Grand Matriarch. "


    At this moment, Yin Ling had also taken over my body, speaking to the grandma. Of course, under such circumstances, losing control of my body makes me happy instead. I didn''t complain at all.


    "Go!"


    On the other side, Soo Soo and the others couldn''t wait any longer. They saw Soo Soo say a word to Zhao Quan''er, who immediately moved towards us.


    From this alone, it could be seen that Soo Soo had become Zhao Quan''er''s direct superior. Zhao Quan''er was also obedient to Soo Soo''s words.


    "HOWL ~ ~"


    Zhao Quan''er rushed towards us with a look of excitement on his face. His mouth was opened so wide it was like a pot, wanting to swallow both me and the grandma in one gulp.


    "Bullsh * t!"


    Yin Ling cursed in a low voice. Seeing Zhao Quan''er charging towards her, she did not dare to be negligent and hurriedly went to meet him.


    Due to the fact that the Grand Matriarch didn''t stop Yin Ling from dealing with Zhao Quan''er, she controlled my body and rushed towards Soo Soo herself. It seemed that she wanted to make her move as well.


    This was an unavoidable battle. Soo Soo was determined to kill me and my grandma, so if we didn''t fight now, she might die.


    Very quickly, my body became entangled with Zhao Quan''er under Yin Ling''s control. I have to say, Zhao Quan''er is indeed a little weaker than Soo Soo.


    Of course, this weakness is only relative. However, compared to Soo Soo, or perhaps Yin Ling, in my opinion, even though Zhao Quan''er is much weaker than Soo Soo, he is still not someone I can deal with.


    At this point, I was glad that Yin Ling was controlling my body, preventing me from facing Zhao Quan''er.


    "Bam!"


    Zhao Quan''er''s attack was extremely simple, but at the same time, it was also very rough. He completely relied on the impact of his own body to do some damage to me, his movements were like a raging bull.

 C94

    "Bam!"


    "Bam!"


    "Bam!"


    To completely avoid Zhao Quan''er''s attack at such a close distance was an impossible feat.


    Of course, thanks to Yin Ling''s control, my body became extremely nimble. Although I was unable to completely dodge Zhao Quan''er''s attack, I was still able to avoid direct attacks.


    Zhao Quan''er''s attacks did not have the slightest plan in mind. She just used her body to hit it, and at the same time, used her big mouth to bite it.


    Looking at Zhao Quan''er''s big mouth that was emitting a terrible stench, I have no doubt that this bite of mine could have completely bitten off my thigh.


    Of course, this did not mean that in this half a day, I had been at a disadvantage. Under the attack of Zhao Quan''er, although I was not feeling well, he was also not feeling any better.


    Yin Ling''s methods were also quite ruthless. Although she controlled my body, she could still use part of her strength. For example, the nail on my hand had already grown 10 centimeters.


    "Die!"


    Yin Ling let out a furious roar, dodging rapidly. At the same time, every time she dodged, her actions were extremely swift, catching Zhao Quan''er by surprise.


    However, such an attack did not cause much harm to Zhao Quan''er, who had become a zombie. His body had already become as hard as steel, and normal attacks would not be of much use to him. Of course, Yin Ling also discovered something.


    "No, I can''t drag this on any longer!"


    Facing Zhao Quan''er, Yin Ling had some ability to respond, unlike when she was in the hands of Soo Soo, she could only rely on suicide attacks to fight back.


    As she spoke, the surrounding wind started to blow. At the same time, she actually took the initiative to bring my body forward to attack Zhao Quan''er.


    The black fist was somewhat strange as it emitted a terrifying aura. In a short moment, it had already landed on Zhao Quan''er''s face.


    Of course, there is a price to pay for such an attack. Zhao Quan''er''s fist also landed on my chest, directly sending me flying four to five metres away, heavily hitting the ground.


    Fortunately, under the full force of Yin Ling''s attack, Zhao Quan''er''s current situation was even more miserable than mine.


    It could even be described as a tragic sight. At this moment, Zhao Quan''er''s head was half smashed, blood and flesh splattering everywhere, even his skull fell to the ground. One could even see the brain matter still moving inside his head.


    Seeing this scene, my stomach couldn''t help but churn. I couldn''t help but open my mouth to speak to Yin Ling.


    "Next time I''ll be fine, but can you not beat me up so disgustingly? Good fellow, you''re beating me up as a zombie!"


    "Why aren''t you willing? Why don''t you go up!"


    Obviously, after Yin Ling heard my words, she said to me in disdain. As she spoke, she raised her hand to wipe the sweat on her forehead.


    However, it''s fine if I don''t wipe it. With this wipe, Yin Ling seemed to have completely forgotten that this hand had just smashed into Zhao Quan''er''s head, and it still carried Zhao Quan''er''s brain and blood, and smeared them all over my head.


    "Eh, it really is a bit disgusting!"


    After wiping, Yin Ling realized what she was holding in her hand. Lowering her head, she said, "Of course, it''s only a sentence."


    Seeing this, I had the urge to break down. Was it a little disgusting? I''m glad I''m not a germaphobic, or I might go crazy here.


    Of course, although Yin Ling did her best to inflict no small amount of damage on Zhao Quan''er, she was still unable to kill her. As such, after lying on the ground for a short while, Zhao Quan''er once again stood up shakily, as if feeling no pain at all, and once again rushed towards me.


    However, Yin Ling''s attacks were not completely ineffective. At least, at this time, Zhao Quan''er''s movement speed had slowed down a lot. But from his actions, he seemed to be very angry.


    "Since you want to die, I''ll grant your wish!"


    Yin Ling was not someone to be trifled with. Seeing Zhao Quan''er charge towards her, she gave a loud shout and also charged towards him.


    Compared to the battle between Xiuxiu and the grandma, the attack of Yin Ling and Zhao Quaner was nothing but a small matter.


    I have to say, Soo Soo is truly strong. She is so strong that I have no doubt that she used her full strength when we were facing her earlier.


    Of course, the Grand Matriarch''s attacks were also very tricky. At the very least, it would appear that Soo Soo did not have the upper hand against her. Similarly, the Grand Matriarch did not have the advantage over Soo Soo.


    Compared to Zhao Quan''er''s irregular fighting style, Soo Soo''s attacks were much more organized. At the very least, she did not use that kind of suicide attack.


    It could be seen that the Grand Preceptor was not relaxed in the face of Soo Soo''s attacks. Coupled with the fact that her legs were injured, every attack of hers was very strenuous.


    In a short moment, all sorts of talismans appeared as the peach wood sword in her hand continued to swing towards Soo Soo. It could be seen that the nanny had already used all of her treasures, but even under these circumstances, she was still barely able to fight to a draw.


    "Old thing, you dare to obstruct me and Wu Lei, today I''ll kill you!"


    As Soo Soo attacked the grandma, she did not forget to scold her. Clearly, Soo Soo had been holding back the fact that the grandma had stopped me from being with her.


    With that said, Soo Soo''s aura grew stronger and she charged towards the Grand Preceptor''s wife with a corpse aura.


    Corpse aura, the aura of dead people, it was also a kind of sinister aura. Those who were contaminated with the corpse aura would either become seriously ill or die, which was very scary.


    "Corpses have different paths, you two are not from the same world, if you do this you will only take her life!"


    The Grand Preceptor''s voice was not any weaker than Soo Soo''s.


    I was very touched by the grandma''s words. I didn''t expect that under these circumstances, she would still protect my safety.


    Facing Soo Soo''s forceful attacks, the grandma spoke while taking precautions. She did not dare to relax. After all, to the grandma, every attack of Soo Soo could potentially take her life.


    For a battle like this between her and Soo Soo, victory and defeat would be decided in a split-second. Thus, Grand Preceptor Xie did not dare to be careless.


    Pressure!


    The pressure coming from Soo Soo!


    Suddenly, even I could feel that Soo Soo seemed to have become a completely different person. To be exact, we could feel the threat coming from her from several meters away. This situation never happened before.


    Soo Soo''s actions were very fast. She clenched her fists and charged toward the grandma. Next, she smashed her face. A series of actions were done in one go. It was as though she was watching a movie. There were no flaws.


    Without a doubt, this punch was terrifying, even terrifying!

 C95

    At the same time, when faced with Soo Soo''s attack, the grandma''s expression became extremely unsightly. I knew that once Soo Soo struck out, not to mention that the grandma was still injured, she wouldn''t be able to escape unscathed even if she was in her best condition back then.


    At this moment, I really wanted to shout out loudly to warn her to be careful, but I knew that even if I scream my head off, she wouldn''t be able to hear me.


    Fortunately, the grandma was experienced enough to retaliate continuously even when she knew that she was no match for Soo Soo. Of course, the reason for her actions was very simple. She simply wanted to weaken Soo Soo''s attack.


    "Bam!"


    Finally, Soo Soo''s fist smashed towards the grandma. A thick corpse aura immediately enveloped the grandma.


    Upon seeing this, the grandma immediately used the peach wood sword in her hand to block Soo Soo''s punch. However, this time around, the grandma had underestimated Soo Soo''s ability.


    The originally indestructible peach wood sword was broken by Soo Soo in an instant. Her fist once again carried the corpse aura as it smashed onto the grandma''s chest.


    Soo Soo''s movements were too fast and everything before her was beyond her expectations. After the peach wood sword was broken, she was not even able to react before being sent flying by Soo Soo''s attack. Following that, a large mouthful of black blood spurted out.


    Even though I don''t know how heavy Soo Soo''s punch was, judging by the grandma''s expression, she was severely injured. One could even say that she had completely lost her ability to fight.


    The Grand Matriarch fell to the ground, unable to stand up. From time to time, black Qi would emerge from her body. Without a doubt, this was caused by the corpse Qi invading her body.


    On the other side, Soo Soo clearly had no intention of letting the Grand Preceptor go. After she fell to the ground, Soo Soo slowly walked toward the Grand Preceptor''s side. It seemed that she was going to do something to the Grand Preceptor''s wife.


    "Not good, Grand Matriarch is in danger! Quickly go and save her!"


    At this moment, I could no longer afford to care about anything else as I spoke directly to Yin Ling.


    As she was still in the midst of a fierce battle with Zhao Quan''er, she had not been able to see what was going on with the Grand Matriarch for a long time. After being shouted at like that, she hurriedly turned around to look at the Grand Matriarch.


    "Crap!"


    At the same time, after Yin Ling had shouted out loudly, she prepared to rush towards the grandma. However, at this moment, Zhao Quan''er stood firmly in front of Yin Ling, blocking her from saving the grandma with all his might.


    At this moment, Zhao Quaner was completely ignoring Yin Ling''s punches, even ignoring her attacks. He was only blocking her attacks.


    Obviously, Zhao Quan''er knew what she was doing and what she should do.


    "Scram!"


    Yin Ling screamed anxiously. All kinds of moves were unleashed, but none of them were able to get rid of Zhao Quan''er. It seemed like Yin Ling wouldn''t be able to escape for a while under these circumstances.


    Just like that, under Yin Ling and I''s gaze, Soo Soo walked step by step towards the grandma. From her gaze, it was as though she was admiring her prey.


    Soo Soo walked very slowly, as though she was not worried that the grandma would run away. Perhaps she already knew that the grandma had already fallen into her hands.


    "You shouldn''t have stopped me from being together with him. Your death was all self-inflicted!"


    "Senior," Soo Soo said with a voice filled with determination to kill the grandma. Of course, all of this was only because the grandma stopped me from being with her.


    Soo Soo''s voice was not loud. However, no matter how one looked at it, it sounded like a death sentence was being handed out to the Grand Matriarch.


    It wasn''t big, but it was terrifying.


    Right now, it was difficult for the matriarch to even stand up, let alone hide herself. Just like that, she could only lie on the ground and coldly stare at Soo Soo who was standing before her without saying a word.


    I knew that if we did not make it through, the Grand Matriarch would most likely be in trouble, and although I was burning with anxiety, there was nothing I could do.


    Yin Ling did not stay idle either. Under the violent attacks, several holes appeared on Zhao Quan''er''s body, but none of them dealt him any fatal damage.


    Therefore, he still acted like a dog and firmly blocked our path.


    "You guys are not people of the same world, there''s no need to be so stubborn. Doing this will only harm him!"


    There was no fear on her face at all. Even her voice was no different from how it used to be.


    However, the more the grandma is like this, the more I understand that the grandma has given up on resisting. To be more precise, she should not have the ability to fight against Soo Soo anymore.


    The originally even match was suddenly reversed. It had to be said that Soo Soo had already grown to an incomparably terrifying level. She was far from something that the Grand Matriarch could handle.


    "I don''t care, I want to be together with him, even if it means death!"


    Clearly, after death, Soo Soo had already become a completely different person. In her eyes, she was the only one who would not consider others for herself.


    Thinking up to here, I originally felt a trace of guilt towards her, but it was gone as well. In fact, if she were to make a move against the great Matriarch, we would even become enemies.


    "Go to hell! "You old thing!"


    Suddenly, Soo Soo''s expression changed. She spoke to the Grand Preceptor with incomparable malevolence. After saying that, she swung her fist towards the Grand Preceptor once again.


    At such a close distance, it was practically within the blink of an eye, his fist had already arrived in front of the grandma.


    Everything had happened too suddenly. Even the Grand Matriarch hadn''t realized that Soo Soo would suddenly attack her.


    Thus, the grandma also looked at Soo Soo with astonishment. Soo Soo''s fist was very fast. Upon seeing this, the grandma could only withdraw her body.


    However, even though he had retreated slightly, he was unable to dodge Soo Soo''s punch. The punch that was supposed to land on his chest landed on the grandma''s stomach in an instant.


    Soo Soo''s punch was very heavy. The Grand Preceptor hadn''t prepared for it, so her fist instantly pierced through his stomach.


    Almost at the same time, Yin Ling also discovered that Soo Soo had suddenly attacked the Grand Preceptor. As a result, she launched a crazy attack at Zhao Quan''er. In the end, she was able to successfully push back Zhao Quan.


    But even so, we were still a step too late. By the time we arrived before the grandma, Soo Soo had already raised her fist again and was ready to smash it down onto the grandma.


    "Die!"


    This time, Yin Ling could no longer control her emotions. Taking advantage of the moment when Soo Soo was not prepared, she was kicked several meters away.


    It was clear that Yin Ling was really angry!


    "Nanny, are you alright?"


    Yin Ling hurriedly squatted on the ground and hugged the nanny in her arms, asking with concern. At the same time, both Yin Ling and I revealed sorrowful expressions.


    At this moment, I also really wanted to speak, but due to Yin Ling occupying my body, I could only silently look at the injured grandma with an incomparably heavy heart and grief. "Wuwuwu, wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu ¡­"

 C96

    Actually, there was no need to ask as it could be seen that the Grand Matriarch''s injuries had already reached the point of life-threatening. Her entire stomach had been pierced by Soo Soo. Fresh blood flowed out along with her intestines.


    It took Yin Ling a long time to get her intestines back into her stomach. Even so, I didn''t want to take my hands from the grandma''s wound in case the intestines flowed out again.


    After a long while, the grandma finally spoke to me and Yin Ling. She spoke with great difficulty, and her face was completely devoid of any color. Her expression was extremely painful.


    "I, I''m fine!"


    After the grandma finished talking, Yin Ling and I didn''t say anything. We both understood that she said this because she didn''t want us to worry. With such a big wound, Yin Ling and I both understood what this meant.


    "Grand Matriarch, don''t worry, I''ll send you to the hospital right now!"


    I shouted with all my might, but the grandma couldn''t hear me. In the end, Yin Ling opened her mouth and spoke for me.


    As soon as she heard about going to the hospital, the grandma shook her head at us and said again,


    "It''s useless."


    It seemed that the Grand Matriarch had to expend a great deal of effort in every word she said. She even gave people the feeling that she was using all her strength to say every single word.


    I understand the meaning behind her words. Besides, Yin Ling and I both know that unless a god descends to the mortal world, no one can save her.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll be fine." Don''t worry, you''ll be fine.


    Yin Ling looked at the grandma as she spoke. Because she was controlling my body now, her tears kept falling.


    It could be seen that Yin Ling was in a lot of pain right now. In fact, there was a heartbreaking feeling within her sobs.


    Although Yin Ling hadn''t known the grandma for long, both she and Yin Ling had a very deep feeling for each other.


    "Silly kid, you, you''re very smart. Remember to protect and protect Wu Lei!"


    The grandma raised her hand with difficulty, wanting to touch Yin Ling''s face. Of course, it was my face as well, but she couldn''t raise it no matter what. In the end, Yin Ling herself pulled the grandma''s hand onto my face.


    Looking at the scene before me, my heart felt as though someone had stabbed me with a knife. I couldn''t even describe what kind of feeling it was.


    "S-ask Wu Lei to come out. I-I have something to say. Speak to him."


    At this moment, the Grand Matriarch''s voice had already become intermittent, as if she was about to die at any moment. It sounded extremely heartbreaking.


    Perhaps the Grand Matriarch was giving me her last words. She opened her mouth with much difficulty, as if she had something to say.


    Of course, at this moment, no one dared to neglect Yin Ling and I, and we immediately exchanged control of our bodies.


    "Grand Matriarch, don''t say anymore. We''ll talk slowly when we have time in the future!"


    I was afraid that something bad would happen, and I didn''t want anything bad to happen to the grandma either.


    "I-I can''t do it anymore. Let me say it. Finished speaking, this is the ''Supreme Mystery Scripture'' for you. You must take it with you and not break the inheritance."


    Finally, the Grand Matriarch used up all of her strength to explain everything she had to say. After she finished speaking, she closed her eyes in relief, and the hand that was originally on my face slowly drooped down.


    "Grand Matriarch!"


    I shouted to the heavens, I know that the Grand Matron has left, and after finishing all this, the Grand Matron has left.


    I had never expected such a day to come, and it came so quickly, so suddenly.


    The Grand Matriarch had died. She had died on Soo Soo''s body.


    At this moment, I felt my heart bleeding, anger, sadness, and heartache. All sorts of emotions intertwined together, making me feel as if the sky was about to collapse.


    At this moment, Yin Ling was also crazily roaring in her body. I knew that she was similarly in pain at this moment. In fact, this kind of feeling was not any less than mine.


    However, I know that this matter is far from over. The Grand Matriarch has died, but Zhao Quan''er and Soo Soo are still here.


    Even though they were also injured, and not too far away, and recovering from their injuries, as long as they were still alive, this matter was not over, nor would it be over.


    Anger and hatred is probably the only feeling I have for Soo Soo.


    I put away the Great Mystery Scripture that Grand Matriarch had given me. I also understood the meaning of her last sentence. At the same time, I silently swore in my heart that as long as I was still alive, this legacy would not be severed.


    I gently place the grandma on the ground. Then, I knelt in front of her and called her master. I kowtowed three times at the grandma before I stood up.


    Although the grandma didn''t promise to take me in as her disciple, she passed on her legacy to me. What''s the difference in taking in a disciple?


    Furthermore, if it wasn''t for the Grand Matriarch, how could I have survived today? I would probably have already died in the hands of Soo Soo or Zhao Quan''er.


    "Let''s send the empress the final part!"


    After getting up, I looked at Soo Soo and Zhao Quan''er in the distance and spoke to Yin Ling.


    Needless to say, Yin Ling also understood what I meant.


    "Die!"


    Once again, Yin Ling took control of my body. Apart from the dense ghost aura emanating from her body, there was endless anger.


    Even though I wanted to personally kill the two monsters Soo Soo and Zhao Quan''er, I wasn''t blinded by hatred. I knew that I was no match for them, so recklessly taking action would only lead to a more miserable death.


    Anger is not the same as impetuosity. No matter who they die to, for me, it is something worth celebrating.


    Not long after I stood up, Soo Soo and Zhao Quan''er also stood up and walked towards us.


    Compared to Zhao Quan''er, who had been beaten up into a beehive, there were almost no injuries on Soo Soo''s body. It could be seen that she had fully recovered in this period of time.


    "Die!"


    Yin Ling did not wait for them to get close to her and take action. It was obvious that doing so would be irrational. Therefore, she wanted to take advantage of the time when Soo Soo and Zhao Quan''er were still not together to kill them one by one.


    Yin Ling was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, she had already arrived in front of Zhao Quan''er, raising her leg and kicking him.


    Zhao Quan''er dragged her almost crippled body, barely dodging Yin Ling''s attack. However, Yin Ling seemed to have gone crazy at this moment, and launched a violent attack towards Zhao Quan''er.


    Borrowing the fact that it was difficult for Zhao Quan to move quickly, this time Yin Ling was simply beating Zhao Quan to the point where he had no way to defend himself.


    "Go to hell! You beast! "


    Yin Ling roared furiously, leaping up, as she spoke, she was about to smash down on Zhao Quan''er''s head, which was only half of it left.


    Similarly, after seeing this scene, I cried out in my heart, wishing that the one who gave this punch was me.


    If it weren''t for Zhao Quan''er''s interference, the Grand Preceptor probably wouldn''t have died in Soo Soo''s hands. Thus, he should have died.

 C97

    Women were scary when they were angry, not to mention Yin Ling was a ghost lady.


    Closer!


    Yin Ling''s fist was less than ten centimeters away from Zhao Quan''er''s head. That punch was more than enough to blow his head off.


    "Bam!"


    The expected headshot didn''t come, but my body, like a shot ball, flew backward and landed next to the Grand Matriarch''s corpse.


    Clearly, just as Yin Ling was about to successfully kill Zhao Quan''er, Soo Soo made her move. I have to admit, Soo Soo''s movements were extremely quick. It was so fast that Yin Ling and I didn''t even notice her as she appeared beside us.


    Soo Soo''s punch landed on my chest. Although it wasn''t as vicious as the one she threw at the grandma, it still sent me flying a few meters away.


    Moreover, this was only a hasty attack from Soo Soo. It was likely that Soo Soo would not be able to display her true strength.


    "Die!" You and him deserve to die! "


    Yin Ling jumped up from the ground, repeating the same sentence repeatedly. Apparently, she was infuriated by the sudden attack.


    Anger, killing intent.


    In this short moment, the yin aura on Yin Ling''s body had increased by several times, and her entire body was emitting a terrifying aura.


    To be exact, I was not unfamiliar with this feeling. It was clearly the aura that Yin Ling had after she turned into an evil spirit.


    "Crap!"


    I shouted loudly. Based on the current situation, it was very likely that Yin Ling turned into an evil spirit again due to her grief and excessive anger.


    Although Yin Ling''s strength will increase by many times after she becomes an evil spirit, at the same time, she is controlling my body. Who knows what will happen if she turns into an evil spirit.


    At this moment, I couldn''t care so much anymore as I started to recite the chants that my grandma had taught me. But this time, I realized that my chants were useless against Yin Ling.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine!"


    Just when I was getting anxious, Yin Ling suddenly whispered to me, "I''m fine, that''s why my heart sank back down to my stomach."


    I have seen Yin Ling after she turned into an evil spirit. It can be said that she doesn''t even know her own kin, and she doesn''t even know how to talk to me. Now that Yin Ling can talk, it means she hasn''t become an evil spirit.


    As for the reason why such an accident happened to Yin Ling, I couldn''t find any reason. But as long as Yin Ling didn''t become an evil spirit, it would be good news to increase her strength.


    "The one who deserves to die is you, you are the one who destroyed our relationship. Today, I will kill you!"


    Perhaps Soo Soo had already sensed Yin Ling''s presence long ago. She said this to Yin Ling through her mouth.


    However, what Soo Soo said didn''t sound right no matter how I listened to it. It sounded as though it was meant to blame Little San. It made me feel awkward.


    However, these two women weren''t easy to deal with. Before they could finish their words, they had already started fighting again.


    At the same time, Zhao Quan''er also joined in to help Soo Soo deal with Yin Ling.


    Yin Ling controlled my body and wandered between Soo Soo and Zhao Quan''er. Although Yin Ling was now slightly stronger than before, it was still difficult for two fists to fight against four hands. I still received a few punches on my body.


    However, these punches did not cause much damage to me. Perhaps it was due to the dense yin aura emanating from my body, or perhaps due to Yin Ling''s enhanced strength, when Soo Soo and Zhao Quan''er''s fists struck my body, they did not feel as painful as before.


    "Seize the opportunity and attack Zhao Quan''er!"


    I reminded Yin Ling.


    Although Yin Ling''s strength has increased by a lot, I know that with her current strength, she can only barely fight to a draw with Soo Soo.


    During this period of battle, Zhao Quan''er had already reached the end of his strength, and even moving had become extremely difficult, and he had already lost more than half of his fighting strength.


    On the other hand, Soo Soo''s condition was much better. At the very least, she did not suffer any serious attacks.


    "En!"


    Yin Ling responded and gradually changed her strategy. She slowly shifted her focus from Soo Soo to Zhao Quan''er.


    Whether it was Soo Soo or Zhao Quan''er, Yin Ling''s hatred for these two people was almost the same. One of them had directly killed the grandma, while the other had indirectly killed the grandma.


    As expected, after Yin Ling shifted the focus of her attack, Zhao Quan''er was no longer able to take it. Her body was pushed back several times, and she started to growl angrily.


    However, it didn''t matter to Yin Ling whether Zhao Quan was angry or not. What she wanted to do now was to kill one person after another.


    "Scram!"


    Seeing the scene in front of her, Soo Soo quickly understood our intentions. She let out a low growl and charged towards Yin Ling.


    As far as Soo Soo was concerned, Zhao Quan''er could be considered a capable subordinate. If he were to die here, it would undoubtedly be a great loss.


    Soo Soo raised her leg and hacked horizontally. It gave off the impression of a steel pipe smashing down. The might of the strike did not diminish at all.


    "I want to see how you''ll save him today!"


    Facing Soo Soo''s attack, Yin Ling did not resist directly. Instead, she turned to the side, dodging the attack directly and said.


    Immediately, my body moved like a ghost, charging towards Zhao Quan''er''s direction.


    Raising his foot and swinging his fist, he used almost all of his offensive moves. Of course, because he had to dodge Soo Soo''s attacks, the number of true attacks on Zhao Quan''er''s body was not many.


    However, even if it wasn''t much, it still caused quite a bit of damage to Zhao Quan''er''s broken body.


    At least for the moment, when Zhao Quan''er faced Yin Ling, there was an additional trace of fear, so much so that he no longer dared to fight head on with Yin Ling.


    In the end, Zhao Quan''er was no match for him. After a furious roar, he turned around and dragged his broken body forward. From the looks of it, he was trying to escape.


    "If you want to run, it will depend on whether I agree or not!"


    Seeing this, Yin Ling chased after Zhao Quan''er.


    This time, she used almost all of her strength to kick Zhao Quan''er''s head.


    Killing intent! Even I could feel Yin Ling''s determination to kill Zhao Quan''er right now.


    "How dare you!"


    When Soo Soo saw the scene before her, she immediately rushed towards us without giving a loud shout.


    However, Yin Ling chose not to dodge this time. Instead, she continued to kick Zhao Quan''er, who was not far away from her.


    In just a split-second, a ''peng'' sound was heard. Zhao Quan''er''s head was directly kicked to pieces by Yin Ling, and her body fell flat on the ground.

 C98

    Zhao Quan was dead. This time, he was really dead.


    At the very least, in my opinion, even a deity descending to the mortal world wouldn''t be able to save him. I have to say, this is the first time I''ve ever seen someone die like this in real life. Although I''ve encountered it several times in the game, after personally experiencing it, I can''t help but feel my scalp tingle.


    To be exact, Zhao Quan''er died such a miserable death that even I did not want to take another look at him, but I did not feel the slightest bit of guilt towards his death. He was already a dead man, so he should not live in this world.


    "You deserve to die!"


    Just as Yin Ling''s leg had smashed into Zhao Quan''er''s head, Soo Soo had already rushed in front of us. Similarly, she raised her leg and kicked towards us. From the looks of it, she wanted to use the same method to kill us.


    At this moment, Soo Soo could no longer be described as furious. She was even going crazy. Every move was fatal and her attacks were extremely vicious.


    Initially, when Yin Ling chased after Zhao Quan''er, she had already realized that Soo Soo''s attack would definitely land on her. I was also very clear about this, it was a battle where one thousand enemies killed themselves, so after knowing Yin Ling''s goal, I didn''t stop her. Not only did she want to kill Zhao Quan''er, I also wanted to do the same.


    Soo Soo''s strength was very great and her killing intent was very heavy. The corpse aura on her body was very dense. Similarly, her kick had caused the air around her to become terrifying.


    "Quickly dodge!"


    I did my best to warn Yin Ling to dodge, because I knew that even if I had ten heads, it would still not be enough for her to kick me.


    For a moment, I had never felt so close to death.


    Yin Ling was also aware of this. Before she could finish her sentence, she exerted her strength and dodged to the side.


    I knew that no matter how we dodged, this kick would still land on our bodies because Soo Soo was already behind us. Such a short distance was not enough for us to fully retreat.


    "Bam!"


    As expected, Soo Soo''s kick landed on my back and sent me flying once again. It was just that this time, my injuries were very severe. My back felt as though it was being torn apart and it stung.


    However, what was fortunate was that even though the kick landed on my body, the attack that was originally aimed at my head had moved to my back and successfully dodged the fatal attack.


    "Are you alright?"


    I asked Yin Ling. Although she controlled my body right now, with the same attack, not only would I feel pain, she would also be harmed.


    Besides, how could Yin Ling not be injured by such a desperate attack?


    "I''m fine! "However, your body is probably going to suffer."


    Once again, Yin Ling controlled my body and stood up. She knew that the battle was far from over.


    "Compared to killing Zhao Quan''er, this little injury is nothing. It''s worth it!"


    In my opinion, the only thing I can do now is to contribute my body to Grand Matriarch, but to be able to kill Zhao Quan''er is already something beyond my expectations. To me, the injuries on my body, in exchange for his life, is worth it.


    Before Yin Ling and I could finish speaking, Soo Soo rushed over with a rolling corpse aura.


    Even though she was several meters away, she could still feel the anger radiating from her body. Obviously, Zhao Quan''er was extremely important to her.


    "Good, since you''ve come, I''ll take your life today to avenge the Grand Matriarch!"


    Yin Ling ignored the fact that she was still injured. Seeing Soo Soo rushing towards me, she cursed loudly and controlled her body to charge towards me.


    At this moment, although I didn''t participate in the battle, the pain that came from my own body directly struck my soul.


    Just when Yin Ling rushed out, I clearly felt that my back seemed to have been torn apart by someone. I almost cried out in pain.


    I believe that Yin Ling can also feel this kind of pain.


    "You stole my man and killed my servant. Today, I will cut you into ten thousand pieces!"


    Soo Soo did not allow herself to be outdone and shouted out as well. Her angry emotions caused her facial features to scrunch up. She looked especially ferocious.


    However, it was still fine for Soo Soo to not speak. The moment she opened her mouth, her teeth nearly fell out of my mouth.


    There was no doubt that Soo Soo must have treated Yin Ling as her happiness, which was why she was so angry. Of course, this also had to do with Zhao Quan''er.


    But this time, after Soo Soo said those words, not only was I not moved in the slightest, I even felt a little disgusted.


    It''s not luck, it''s sin!


    "So what if I take it?"


    Yin Ling was also an infuriating person. Just as Soo Soo''s words ended, not only did she not refute him, she even generously admitted to it. She completely wanted to anger Soo Soo.


    Hearing the two ladies'' words, I couldn''t help but feel a chill run down my spine. When this woman became angry, she really dared to say anything, regardless of whether it was true or false.


    A female tiger. However, looking at it now, this woman that had gone mad was much more terrifying than a tiger.


    Just like that, Yin Ling and Soo Soo were entangled once again. Yin Ling controlled my body and attacked Soo Soo again and again.


    Without Zhao Quan''er''s interference, Yin Ling''s fight with Soo Soo had actually come to a draw.


    Thus, Yin Ling and Soo Soo were constantly entangled with each other, attacking nonstop.


    After an unknown period of time, the sky actually started to brighten. Without a doubt, this battle lasted for three to four hours, or even more. Because he couldn''t check his watch, he couldn''t calculate how long he had been fighting.


    However, neither my body''s condition nor Soo Soo''s condition is too good. Soo Soo''s entire body has been pierced with several holes. The entire left shoulder has been completely shattered. One could see the ghastly white bones.


    Similarly, I myself wasn''t much better off. My entire body was covered in blood, and many parts of my back and legs had their flesh snatched away. I looked as if I had been soaked in blood.


    Suddenly, along with the sound of a bird''s chirping, the attack that was about to be launched came to a halt.


    "No matter who you are, you cannot stop me from being together with him. Sooner or later, I will come back and kill you and him. That way, no one will stop us!"


    After saying that, Soo Soo ran forward without looking back. It seemed like she was about to leave.


    Undead were afraid of the light, so it wasn''t hard to understand why Soo Soo was leaving. However, her last words gave me goosebumps.


    This was clearly, loving you to the point of wanting you to die.

 C99

    Soo Soo''s departure could be considered a good thing for both Yin Ling and me. After all, both of their abilities were similar. If they continued to fight, not only would there be no end to the fight, it would only result in a mutual destruction.


    Soo Soo has left. Judging from her injuries, it seems that she won''t be knocking on our door for a while. Thus, our current situation can be said to have temporarily calmed down. Of course, this could only be said to be temporary.


    Ever since I met Soo Soo, I realized that she had gone mad. She kept saying that she loved me, but she wanted to kill me with all her heart. She was bloodthirsty, selfish and terrifying.


    Facing the current Soo Soo, I had long since lost any good will. All I had was hatred. Regarding the Grand Matriarch''s hatred, I swore to myself that I must avenge her.


    "I''ll return it to you. I''ve used up most of my strength, so I need to take a good rest."


    Yin Ling opened her mouth. Her voice sounded weak and it was difficult for her to speak.


    I understood that after battling with Soo Soo for so long, she was already exhausted. She had to rely on her own conviction to persevere.


    "Un, I understand. Go and rest well!"


    From night until now, the battle that revolved around her has never stopped. I survived because of her protection, so I had no choice but to be grateful to her.


    When I took control of my body again, there was an excruciating pain. Every part of my body was filled with waves of pain.


    Apparently, this pain was much more distinct and powerful than when Yin Ling was controlling my body. I roughly swept a glance at my body''s condition and saw that there were at least a dozen places where Soo Soo had torn it. There were even several wounds on my shoulder and back that were torn off along with my flesh.


    The only fortunate thing was that even though his entire body was in no good condition, it was only a few superficial wounds. They would not affect his movements.


    "No, I can''t stay here any longer!"


    After looking at the color of the sky, I whispered.


    Soon, there should be passersby. If he continued to stay here, it might cause some unnecessary misunderstandings.


    What''s more, the Grand Matriarch had already been lying here for an entire night. It was time for her to bury herself in the ground and rest.


    I dragged my heavily injured body and walked towards the grandma step by step. Although the wounds on my body were very painful, the pain in my heart was even more intense.


    In the end, I took her in my arms, and because my stomach was broken, I had to pick her up and walk out of town.


    Before I left, I turned around to look at Zhao Quan''er''s corpse. Unknowingly, his corpse had already rotted to a state where it couldn''t even smell. Maggots could be seen wiggling on his body, making him look extremely disgusting.


    Of course, I only looked at him once and didn''t want to help him collect his corpse. With his body in this state, even if someone found out, they wouldn''t think I was the one who did it.


    When heading out of the town, I didn''t dare to walk on the main road. I only walked along paths where I barely saw anyone. If others were to see me like this with an old lady in my arms, it would be enough to scare them to death.


    Fortunately, Jiangxia Town wasn''t that big, so I quickly left the town. Plus, it was in the morning, so there weren''t many people outside the town. This way, I wouldn''t have to worry about being discovered anymore.


    "Tell me, where should we bury the Grand Matriarch?"


    In the end, I had to disturb Yin Ling because I didn''t know anything about feng shui techniques. I didn''t dare to find a random place to bury her, so I asked Yin Ling.


    "Buried on a mountain in front of us!"


    Yin Ling opened her mouth and spoke to me. Then, she fell silent once more.


    Although I wanted to ask Yin Ling why I chose that place, seeing her this way, the words that were about to reach my mouth made me swallow it back down. I really couldn''t bear to disturb her again.


    In any case, Yin Ling wouldn''t go harm the grandma. Since she said she would be buried there, she might as well go up and take a look.


    The mountain wasn''t high, but it wasn''t low either. I climbed for more than an hour, and of course, the main reason for that was because the Grand Matriarch and I were injured, which caused my speed to slow down a bit.


    "Grand Matriarch, I originally wanted to bring you back to your home, but after so long, I still don''t know where your home is. Moreover, you''ve been tired for so long, so I don''t want to see you suffer any longer. Do you like this place?"


    That''s right, after so long, I don''t even know where the Grand Matriarch''s home is, but in the end, she lost her life for me.


    At this point, my eyes moistened, and I couldn''t help but shed tears.


    Perhaps I will never be able to repay what I owe Grand Matriarch in this life. Right now, besides inheriting the Mysterious Scripture that Grand Preceptor has left me, the only other thing I can do is to avenge her.


    I knew that the grandma wouldn''t say anything. I held her in my arms and looked around. Even though I didn''t know much about feng shui, I could tell that this place could be considered to be a good place.


    "Grandmother, you can stay here from now on! "Don''t worry, I won''t leave you here alone. I''ll come back to see you every year and I definitely won''t let you feel lonely. I still want to hear you continue to scold me."


    I gently placed the Grand Matriarch on the ground and said softly.


    After saying that, I picked up a relatively sharp stone from the side and started to dig. Due to the fact that I couldn''t find any tools, just digging a grave for the Grand Matriarch took four to five hours. It took me nearly five hours to finish digging it.


    In the end, I let her go. After all, when someone dies, they must bury the dead in peace, and I don''t want her to die without peace. I built the grave with my hands, one by one.


    After doing all this, I finally couldn''t hold on any longer and sat down in front of the grandma''s grave.


    Tired, heartbroken, all sorts of feelings welled up in his heart.


    I never thought that the Grand Matriarch would suddenly leave. In the past few days, I have long since treated her as a relative of mine.


    From the initial loathing, curses, doubts, to today''s deep conviction, my feelings for the Grand Matriarch gradually changed. However, from the start until now, everything she has done was for my sake.


    Now, I accept the Grand Matriarch, I trust her, but she is gone.


    I regretted not being able to protect her. I regretted hurting her. I regretted not being able to save her at the last moment.

 C100

    The greatest blow to me was the loss of my heart. Without my wife, I suddenly felt like I couldn''t do anything well, and I didn''t even know what to do next.


    At noon, the sun was still rather bright. Not only did the sunlight not feel any warmth, it even felt like it was in a cave of ice.


    Cold, was not cold in the environment, but cold in the heart.


    People always have to lose before they realize what is important to them and what is not important to them.


    "Grand Matriarch, don''t worry. I will definitely complete the task you''ve given me. Rest well here and I''ll come see you in a few days. I still have some matters to take care of, so I can''t accompany you."


    I struggled to get up, kowtowed to the grandma''s grave a few times, and said.


    The Grand Matriarch''s death is already an irrevocable fact. I know that I can''t continue to fall like this. Moreover, the Grand Matriarch probably doesn''t want to see me like this.


    I still have a lot of things to do, at least to find out where my father is. After so long, I''m not sure if he has returned yet.


    Although so many things have happened during this period of time, the matter of my father''s disappearance has always been on my mind.


    Blood is thicker than water, and this is my father.


    So I decided to go home and see if I could find out anything about my father.


    But before I do that, I need to find a hospital and bandage my wounds. Otherwise, I might get infected if this goes on. This is also one of my biggest worries.


    Finally, I took another look at the grandma''s grave before turning around and leaving without looking back. Thinking about how the grandma was going to live here by herself in the future, I felt a little upset, but nothing could change.


    I knew that without the Grand Matriarch in my future life, I would still have to rely on myself. The world was far more complicated than I had imagined, so I had to improve my strength in order to protect the people around me.


    "Looks like I''ll have to properly practice the Sublime Profound Scripture that Grand Matriarch handed over to me in the coming days. At the very least, I''ll have to learn a few life-saving methods."


    As I went down the mountain, I made plans for the future. Of course, my gaze was no longer limited to just protecting my life. If possible, I would still avenge the Grand Matriarch.


    Soo Soo had changed. She no longer looked like the person I knew earlier. Perhaps a large part of it was because of me, but no matter what, I would not tolerate her continuing to commit evil.


    Therefore, Soo Soo must definitely be eliminated. From the moment she killed that grandma, there has only been hatred left between us.


    Furthermore, her father''s disappearance must be related to Soo Soo. Therefore, she could not afford to let these two matters stand.


    After descending the mountain, I went straight to the hospital. I did a simple job of treating the wounds on my body, but even so, the hospital was asking for more than five hundred yuan in one breath.


    I cursed under my breath a few times. This was really a place where one ate without spitting out bones. Even though I had tens of thousands of dollars on me, I had spent more than 500 dollars just for a simple bandage. This made my heart feel a little unbalanced.


    However, no matter how much I protested, I still had to pay for the money. After all, the hospital was not a place to be reasonable.


    When he came out of the hospital and saw himself being bandaged up into a mummy, he found it quite funny. This kind of dressing, on the road, undoubtedly made him turn his head back 100%.


    As for how others would look at me, I completely ignored them. After exiting, I walked towards the train station.


    If he wanted to find out more about his father, he would need to return to the village. Furthermore, this was the safest time to return. At the very least, he would not run into Soo Soo again.


    I believe that Soo Soo must be using our village as her lair so she has to return. However, with the distance between Jiangxia Town and our village, she probably won''t be able to return for a while.


    "..."


    By the time I got back to the village, it was already four or five in the afternoon, but as I was wrapped in bandages, not many people recognized me on the road.


    Furthermore, even if someone recognized me, I''m afraid that no one would greet me. After all, I am considered half a celebrity in the village. Furthermore, I have offended the Zhao Family before, so many people would probably avoid me.


    After entering the village, I walked directly towards the direction of our house. To be more precise, this wasn''t a house anymore, because before I left, I set a fire to it, causing this place to become a pile of ruins.


    "Looks like father really hasn''t come back yet."


    Looking at everything that was burnt off, I couldn''t help but to say depressingly.


    If my father comes back, no matter how angry he is, he will clean up this place. I understand my father, no matter how poor he is, he won''t leave home, so as long as my father comes back, he will clean up this place.


    However, based on the current situation, it seems that after my house was burnt down, no one came here anymore. Of course, since I had finally made a difficult trip back, I wouldn''t be able to leave so easily.


    In order to dispel my misgivings, I then went to visit a few neighbors who were close to my family. After many inquiries, I was certain that my father had not returned home during this time.


    In the end, I had to leave my cell phone number with them and ask them to call me if my father came back.


    Father did not go home.


    This is already the worst plan in my heart. Father has already disappeared for so long, I am worried that something might happen to him. After all, the one who kidnapped him might very well be Soo Soo.


    My father''s current state is completely unknown, and thinking about it, I can''t help but feel a little anxious. I only have this one relative, so I can''t lose my father again.


    I know that the only one who knows where my father is is probably only Soo Soo. However, even if I find her, she definitely won''t tell me where my father is.


    In that case, if I wanted to find my father, I could only rely on myself.


    "Oh, Dad, where are you?"


    When I came to my house again, I couldn''t help but ask myself, as well as God.


    The sky gradually darkened. Since I couldn''t find my father, I couldn''t stay here any longer. After all, right now, the most dangerous place is our village.


    Although Soo Soo isn''t here right now, there are still two evil spirits hidden in some kind of haunted house. They aren''t people that I can mess with right now.

 C101

    "I''ll let you guys skip a few days first. I''ll collect you guys after some time."


    I lowered my head.


    In the past, I might not have the guts to say those words, but now, it''s different. With the Supreme Mystery Scripture that Grand Matriarch handed to me, I don''t believe that I can''t deal with two evil spirits.


    Even though I don''t know what this book is about yet, I can tell from the importance that she attaches to it that it isn''t a simple book.


    While the sky was still dark, I had to leave this place as soon as possible. As for inquiring about my father''s whereabouts, that would have to come to an end.


    "Hmm? "Why does it feel so weird today?"


    After walking for a short distance, I realized that there wasn''t a single person around. It was obvious that this didn''t make sense.


    In the past, there should have been many people sitting together and chatting at this point. But now, in the originally lively surroundings, not a single person could be seen.


    "Whatever, let''s hurry up and leave this place!"


    After I said this to myself, I quickened my pace and walked out of the village.


    As long as I left the village, the strangest things had nothing to do with me, I thought to myself.


    "Hmm? "Why is this path wrong as well?"


    This time, I finally couldn''t help but shout out loud. It might have been understandable if no one appeared at the roadside before, but now even the ground under my feet had started to become strange. This made me a little impatient.


    "Whatever, I want to see who did this."


    After experiencing so many things, I was no longer afraid. My heart sank as I realized that no matter what kind of demons or monsters he was, I should first take a look.


    This time, I didn''t choose to run away. Instead, I continued down this path until I was almost certain that something was amiss.


    "I''ve been looking for you for so long, but I didn''t expect that you would deliver yourself to my doorstep today!"


    After about fifteen minutes of walking, I suddenly heard the voice of an old woman. I raised my head and saw that I had unknowingly arrived at the entrance of a vicious mansion.


    Of course, I had already expected that this would be caused by the mother and son pair. After all, apart from them, no one else in our village would want to kill me.


    After all, I killed this old lady''s daughter-in-law with my own hands and directly destroyed her son''s reincarnation path. It would be weird if he didn''t want to kill me.


    "Eh, did I come here on my own? It was you guys who invited me here. "


    Hearing the old woman''s words, I couldn''t help but retort to her, ''If it weren''t for her, I''m afraid I would have left the village by now.


    Besides, it''s not like I''m crazy. I went to the ghost house to look for a ghost when I had nothing to do!


    "Mom, stop wasting words with him. Let''s kill him first."


    At the same time, another voice sounded in the room. It was clear that the owner of this voice was this old woman''s son. From his tone, I could feel that this man''s hatred for me was something that he couldn''t wait to kill for revenge.


    "Alright, Mother will definitely help you kill this kid this time."


    Hearing my son''s words, the old woman became angry and began to talk to me without even opening her mouth. Following that, a wave of ghost aura blew out, and the howls of the wild ghosts resounded around me.


    "Since I dare to come, do you think that I will be afraid of you?"


    This time, not only did I not run away, I just pushed the door open and went in.


    The haunted house was still there, the yard overgrown with weeds, half the houses covered in cobwebs, and not far from me, two ghostly figures, one old and one young, stood together, sizing me up.


    Of course, the reason why I had the courage to walk in was not because I wasn''t afraid of death. It was because of what Yin Ling had told me earlier, that I dared to walk in so arrogantly.


    As for what Yin Ling said, it was only one sentence, "Just two brats, let''s go kill them."


    Although Yin Ling had been sleeping today, she was still aware of the danger around her. When I felt something was wrong with the road beneath her feet, she woke up at the same time.


    "Hmph, what big words!"


    The old woman snorted and looked at me with disdain. In her eyes, she was an old ghost that had cultivated for dozens of years. She wouldn''t be afraid even if an ordinary cultivator were to come, much less a human.


    As soon as she said that, the old woman''s body moved, and like a sharp sword, she stabbed at me. In the blink of an eye, she was before me.


    After that, they opened their mouths, wanting to devour my soul. Ghosts are not like living corpses, they do not have a physical body, so even if they ate people, they would only be able to eat their souls, of course, to humans, such a method is much more terrifying than devouring their body. After all, once a person loses their soul, even ghosts cannot do it.


    After dying, her soul would be destroyed, and one could see how vicious this old woman''s methods were.


    "Scram!"


    Suddenly, Yin Ling attached herself onto my body once again and shouted towards the old lady in front of me.


    With this sound, the old woman who was originally standing in front of me was sent flying and heavily crashed into a wall.


    "Mom, are you alright?"


    The young ghost man hurriedly ran over to help the old lady up from the ground. He was very concerned about her and could tell that she was very concerned about his mother.


    The old woman shook her head, indicating that she was fine.


    However, her son was even more imposing, and even before her mother could say anything, he took the initiative to fly towards me.


    Originally, this ghost girl was not as strong as this old woman. One could imagine her fate when she rashly attacked. She was directly sent flying by a slap, and her body immediately became much dimmer. It was evident that Yin Ling''s palm attack had severely wounded him.


    After all, since last night, Yin Ling possessed the strength of an evil spirit. Although she was also a ghost, there was a world of difference between an evil spirit and an evil spirit.


    "If you aren''t a brat, then who are you?"


    The old woman couldn''t help but ask Yin Ling after seeing her son being slapped away.


    Perhaps she had already felt the aura coming from Yin Ling, her whole body started to tremble like a sieve, and her face showed fear.


    "I''m the one who killed you!"


    Yin Ling said angrily. She rushed towards the old woman as she spoke. It seemed as if she wanted to kill her.


    Yin Ling''s aura was unquestionably terrifying. Just from this, the old woman was already unable to move even half a step, and could only stare dumbfoundedly at Yin Ling, who was flying towards her, forgetting to fight back. Perhaps she knew that she was no match for her, so she gave up.

 C102

    "No!"


    "Stop!"


    At the same time, the old woman''s son and I shouted at Yin Ling at the same time.


    I knew that Yin Ling''s slap was enough to take that old woman''s life, so I hurriedly stopped her.


    Although this old woman tried to kill me time and time again, it was because I stole her daughter-in-law, causing her son to lose his chance to be reborn. As a matter of fact, I was the one at fault for this.


    Furthermore, even though this place was called the Evil House, over the years, these two people had never taken the initiative to harm a single person, so they would definitely not die.


    However, we were still a step too slow, or perhaps it could only be said that Yin Ling''s speed was too fast. Just as we finished speaking, her hand had already slapped the old woman on the head, instantly sending her flying.


    It was a good thing that this old woman was quite resilient. Even though she had suffered such a blow, she was still scared out of her wits.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Yin Ling stopped and asked me. There was still a trace of killing intent in her voice, and her body was emitting a terrifying aura.


    Apparently, Yin Ling''s body had changed a little, becoming bloodthirsty.


    Originally, from my point of view, she could have completely stopped midway. But in the end, she didn''t stop at all and still killed her way over.


    "Could it be that Yin Ling is going to turn into an evil spirit again?"


    I silently thought in my heart. After all, the Grand Matriarch''s death had accumulated a terrifying amount of hatred in her heart, so I was afraid that it would turn into an evil spirit at any moment. Thinking of this, my scalp couldn''t help but tingle and I didn''t know what to do.


    However, since Yin Ling was asking me, I had no choice but to come down and think about it. I quickly told her, afraid that she would kill the two of them again.


    "Let them go!"


    "Why? Are they evil spirits? They want to kill you too, so why are you letting them go? "


    Apparently, in Yin Ling''s eyes, this decision of mine was inconceivable, and she repeatedly asked about it.


    "Although they are ghosts, they did not harm anyone. Although they wanted to kill me, I was the one at fault so there was no need to kill them!"


    Facing Yin Ling''s question, I had no choice but to explain it to her. Firstly, I really didn''t want to kill these two, after all, we were from the same village. Secondly, I was afraid that Yin Ling would kill a lot of people.


    "How about this, I''ll handle this matter. You should take good care of your injuries!"


    I almost didn''t give Yin Ling a chance to refute my words as I directly told her. As I spoke, I regained control of my body.


    At this moment, both the old lady and his son were more or less injured. Not to mention, they were probably scared by Yin Ling and didn''t dare to make another move.


    "You see, if you attack me, you will have to pay with your life!"


    Although I told Yin Ling not to kill them, that didn''t mean that I had a good impression of them.


    "You, what do you want to do?"


    As I approached them, the young man stood protectively in front of the old woman, as if to protect him.


    It could be seen that when this man was alive, he was probably a very rare filial son. After turning into a ghost, he could actually risk his life to protect his mother.


    "Do you think you can stop me from killing you and your mother?"


    That''s the truth. Of course, I''m not talking about myself, but Yin Ling. But since she''s in me now, there''s no need to be so clear about her.


    With Yin Ling''s strength, killing them would be as easy as turning his hand.


    "Then what do you want to do?"


    This ghost boy was not stupid. After knowing that I didn''t kill him, he immediately relaxed his guard and asked.


    "As long as you promise me one thing, I won''t kill you."


    Even if I promised to not kill them, I would definitely do so. However, I wouldn''t be able to see them committing crimes in the future and becoming evil spirits that would bring disaster to this side. Rather than letting the tigers return to the mountain, I might as well kill them today.


    "Speak, what is the condition? As long as we can fulfill it, we will definitely agree to you!"


    Ghosts were afraid of death, and this could not be changed no matter what. Thus, when the young ghost saw a chance to live, he naturally would not let it go.


    I had calculated this as well, and I knew that it was impossible for them to not agree to my conditions.


    "As long as you promise not to hurt anyone in the future, I can spare your lives today, provided you swear."


    Looking at the two ghosts, I said very calmly.


    Of course, I didn''t believe in bullshit, so I made them swear, and once they swore, I wouldn''t have to worry about them harming me anymore.


    "Mother, look at this ¡­"


    For a moment, the young ghost didn''t seem to have any ideas. He turned around and spoke to the old woman behind him.


    After all, to a ghost, swearing an oath was a huge matter, so it was impossible for him to rashly make a decision and ask for his mother''s opinion.


    "Have you thought about it yet? If you don''t agree, I don''t mind giving you another ten percent."


    I said lightly, but this sentence was not only to urge them, but also to tell them that there were two choices in front of you, either to live or to die.


    "Ai, do we still have any choice? Furthermore, we have never hurt anyone before, so swearing an oath is nothing. "


    The old woman lowered her head and sighed. Then, under her leadership, they both swore a deadly oath.


    It wasn''t until they swore that I was relieved. To be honest, acting Thirteen was really tiring.


    I lowered my head to look at my watch. It was almost ten o''clock, and even if I left the village, I probably wouldn''t be able to find a place to stay. I originally wanted to go to the next village to find my classmates for a night, but now it seems that even if I went, they would have already gone to bed.


    "Forget it. I will stay here for the night!"


    Since I''ve slept here before, since I have nowhere to go now, I can only do it here. But for me, it doesn''t matter where I go.


    Moreover, from a safety perspective, this place should be the safest place in our village. After all, if you live here, with two ghosts protecting you, how can you not be safe?


    With regards to my request, the old woman and her son naturally did not dare to object and hurriedly vacated a room for me.


    Although I said that I will stay here tonight, but in this kind of place, no matter how big of a heart I have, I''m afraid that I won''t be able to fall asleep.

 C103

    The¡¶ Supreme Mystery Scripture¡· is the only thing that the Grand Matriarch entrusted to me before her death. From this, one can see the significance of this book.


    Most of the books that were already rather worn out had already been dyed red by the Grand Matriarch''s fresh blood. They looked extremely dilapidated.


    With this kind of situation, I think this book is just casually thrown on the street, even trash would not even bother to pick it up.


    Of course, I only said it on the surface. This book is a relic of the Grand Matriarch. Even if I were beaten to death, I wouldn''t dare to throw it away.


    Furthermore, what I can imagine is that the Grand Matriarch''s abilities are inextricably linked to this book. That''s why she values her so much.


    Judging from the cover of the book, there were three large words written on the gray cover: Supreme Mystery Scripture. These words were written in the exact type, and did not look like they were written by a famous expert.


    Of course, one could not judge a book by its cover, and the sea was not allowed to fight. How can I judge by the appearance of the things that the Grand Matriarch left me?


    "Ai, I don''t know if this path is right or wrong. I''m afraid that I''ll have to deal with these ghosts and evil spirits in the future!"


    I hesitated a little before flipping through the book. After all, I knew very well what it meant to learn one line and another.


    I don''t have any big desires, much less the impulse to save the world. In fact, if I had the choice, I would rather live out the sunrise and live a life where the sun goes down. I would never have thought that there would be a day when I would be entangled with these ghosts, corpses, and other monsters.


    Since I have already promised the Grand Matriarch that I will not break the legacy, no matter what kind of life I will have in the future, I must learn this Great Mystery Scripture.


    Even if it wasn''t for himself, he had to do it for his grandma and not disappoint her.


    "Grand Matriarch, don''t worry. Even if I don''t have the qualifications, I will find a good disciple in the future and pass on this Supreme Mystery Scripture to him."


    I looked at the sky and said.


    I believe that if the Grand Matriarch had a spirit in heaven, she would want me to do the same.


    After all, there were many things that depended on talent, not something that could be accomplished just by being hot-blooded. Of course, if it was possible, I still hoped that I wouldn''t disappoint the Grand Matriarch''s hopes.


    The Supreme Mystery Scripture was originally a secret technique of the Mao Mountain Hidden Sect. By chance, it descended upon the common people. Those who obtained this scripture would take the peace of the world as their own responsibility to create the Supreme Mystery Sect.


    "Eh!" This is too ridiculous! "


    No matter how I look at the first page''s introduction of the Supreme Mystery Scripture, it seems like it''s just a bluff. It even involves Mao Shan; this is obviously a form of packaging for oneself.


    Mao Shan was famous, and it was likely that many people knew about him. Especially in the area of hunting ghosts and eliminating demons, Mao Mountain held a very important position, not to mention that the Mao Mountain Hidden Sect was one of those legendary figures.


    If it was really as the book had said, and if the Supreme Mystery Scripture really came from Mao Mountain Faction, then the Great Mystery Sect could be considered as half a Mao Mountain disciple.


    Of course, I also laughed it off and stopped pursuing the topic. No matter where this Sutra of the Supreme Mystery came from, as long as it was something left behind by the Grand Matriarch, it was priceless.


    Immediately afterwards, I turned over a few pages, and then I started to introduce the contents of the Sublime Mysterious Scripture, including a simple, profound, and ghost-catching method. After reading it carefully, I realized that in this book, a spell like Soul Summoning can only be considered a beginner level spell.


    Of course, I really want to call out the person who wrote this book and ask him about it. If he''s here, he''s got to give me a reason.


    Not only were there Spirit Summoning techniques, all sorts of chaotic formations and spells were divided into three levels. At the same time, they described in detail the different uses of each type of formation, as well as the conditions to set them up.


    Of course, this is also related to the person who casted the spell. For someone who knew nothing, the failure rate would naturally be as high as fifty percent, and one would also have to be a ghost who had submitted before the soul would be able to perform the Soul Sealing Seal.


    "Looks like this cultivation experience is indeed important!"


    After constantly accumulating cultivation experience, one''s ability to communicate with various formations and artifacts during the process of casting spells was not like what was written about in novels. Cultivators with profound cultivation experience could fly into the sky and descend into the earth, and that in itself was not realistic.


    Of course, although it was impossible for cultivation experience to allow the practitioner to break away from the restrictions of the six five elements, those with profound cultivation experience could rely on their own ability to change the fate of one side and subdue all sorts of ghosts.


    However, to me, these are all too far away from me. At present, with my current strength, I can''t even execute the simplest spell. Of course, I can still learn some simple techniques to capture ghosts.


    Apart from these, there are also various chants and mental cultivation methods in the Sublime Mystery Scripture, similar to the chants that the Grand Matriarch called Yin Ling after I sealed my soul. These are also recorded in the book.


    Furthermore, there are many chants like these. After seeing this, I immediately started searching.


    Finally, I found a short incantation specifically used to convert evil spirits, but at the same time, I removed the murderous aura in its heart without harming the ghost''s life. Seeing this, I couldn''t help but feel that this incantation was completely customized for me, now I want this incantation, I think that using it to control the murderous aura on Yin Ling''s body is the best.


    In order to prevent any unexpected events in the future, I immediately recorded this chant in my heart. At the same time, I silently recited it in my heart.


    Compared to the mnemonic chant that grandma had taught me, this set of chants only required me to recite it two or three times a day in my heart. I didn''t need to waste too much time.


    "I hope it will work!"


    I prayed silently in my heart. After all, Yin Ling can do anything after she turns into an evil spirit. Even if she doesn''t go out and commit evil, if she controls my body and does something like murder or arson, it would also be very scary.


    It seems that after Yin Ling became stronger, it wasn''t just a good thing. Originally, I thought that she had completely recovered her rationality, but now, it seems that her evil spirit consciousness is only sleeping inside her body.


    "Forget it. I just need to find a solution to the problem!"


    Since I already have this mnemonic chant, I don''t have to worry about Yin Ling turning into an evil spirit again. This also solved a big hidden danger in my heart.


    Looks like this Great Mystery Scripture truly encompasses everything. It''s a little interesting.

 C104

    "So that''s what the three words'' Great Mystery Scripture ''means."


    It wasn''t until I skimmed through the entire book did I gain a deeper understanding of these three words. It was too, the pinnacle of the world, with the meaning of all-encompassing.


    Thus, in my opinion, these two words, Tai Xuan, are the world''s most mysterious method of capturing ghosts and eliminating demons. Although I still don''t believe that it originated from the Mao Mountain Hidden Sect, I still cannot place it in high regard.


    Perhaps it didn''t matter where it came from, what was important was the contents of the book.


    "If I can learn all of the spells and formations listed in this book, I''m afraid I''ll even surpass a god."


    Of course, I admit that this is a little whimsical. After all, there are at least a hundred different ways of dealing with ghosts and exterminating devils recorded in the book, and there are even legends about them. It''s impossible to learn all of them.


    "Let''s start from the beginning. Let''s not talk about anything else. If I end up with a cultivation experience like that, then it would already be considered burning incense!"


    I don''t know what her aptitude is, but I do know that after learning all her life, she was only able to use some intermediate magic in the end. It was enough for her to see that it was ten times, a hundred times, or even more difficult than the one described in the book.


    I flipped to the most basic part of the book and began to learn.


    Of course, all the things I''ve learned can''t even be considered as low-level spells and can only be considered as beginner level spells. However, to me, this is already very satisfying.


    After all, this is only the beginning. I am already satisfied with just learning some basics to defend myself.


    "So there are so many things that can be used against ghosts!"


    Today, I finally opened my eyes wide and saw that there were many things in life that could be used to deal with ghosts, like cinnabar, cinnabar, and so on. Of course, I know about the peach wood sword.


    "It seems like the reason why the Grand Matriarch threw her ashes onto the windowsill was to deal with Soo Soo. At that time, I thought that Soo Soo was afraid of dirtying my clothes. Now, I think about how foolish I was back then."


    It was only now that I truly realized the effect of the cinders.


    Of course, the ghost I am talking about is someone who just died not too long ago and doesn''t have much cultivation experience. After all, for existences like Yin Ling, even if you pull a cart of cinders over, it''s unlikely that it would be of much use.


    "This cinnabar is a bit more powerful!"


    Cinnabar wasn''t really a valuable item, and it was also very common in the countryside. However, from the books, Cinnabar was more useful than cinnabar, at least for ghosts under five years of cultivation, Cinnabar was still able to deal with it.


    "..."


    Time passed quickly, and as I looked at the rising sun, I realized it was already dawn.


    It seems like I really can forget about the time when I was studying. After reading this night, I feel like I''m back at school.


    "This won''t do. Just looking at it is useless. After all, talking about military matters on paper is useless. It seems that I need to practice a bit to see if it is effective."


    I closed the book and spoke coolly.


    After a night of studying, he gained a certain understanding of some simple ways to deal with ghosts. What he lacked the most now was to practice for a bit, after all, to be able to put into practice what he really knew.


    "But this cinnabar and cinnabar are easy to find. Where the hell are you going to find them?"


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but feel troubled.


    Without ghosts, I can''t see if I''ve learned anything at all.


    "Ghost, ghost, ghost." Suddenly, I smack my forehead before realising that I am simply so stupid.


    This is clearly looking for a donkey on a donkey. I live in a ghost house, and there are two ghosts living here. Since it''s just an experiment, they have to agree to it even if they don''t agree.


    Thinking about this, I immediately went out to find Scented Ash, cinnabar, and some other materials that I needed. As for the matter of using these two ghosts for my experiments, I didn''t tell them right away.


    Very quickly, I found everything I needed.


    Immediately following that, I started my preparations. The usage of the Scented Ash was quite simple. As long as I mixed the Scented Ash with peach wood shavings, it would be able to cause a certain amount of damage to ghosts. There were two ways to use cinnabar. One was to directly place it between the ghost''s eyebrows, and the other was to use cinnabar to draw talismans, which would be even more powerful.


    However, drawing talismans is still a little difficult for me right now. Furthermore, I don''t have any paper or pen by my side, so I don''t plan on trying it out. I''ll just try out the first one.


    "Both of you, come out! I have something to announce. "


    I went to the house next door and called out to the house, and a moment later the old lady and his son appeared in the room.


    "What''s the matter? If you can help, we''ll definitely help!"


    The ghost man was the first to speak. Perhaps it was due to Yin Ling''s performance last night, but he seemed extremely respectful when he spoke.


    However, his attitude did make his heart feel a lot more comfortable.


    "Haha, straightforward, you can definitely help me with this. I have just learned two moves to deal with ghosts, and I want to test them on you."


    Facing the two of them, I shamelessly said.


    "You wouldn''t want to kill us, right?"


    The old lady had a trace of worry on her face, as if she was afraid.


    "Uh, you think that I can kill all of you? Relax, I definitely won''t take your lives. At most, it''ll only hurt for a moment. You guys wouldn''t not even help out with this. Ai, if I knew earlier ¡­"


    At this point, I didn''t continue. This old lady is also intelligent, she definitely knows what I mean.


    "Alright, since that''s the case, let''s help!"


    In the end, the old lady gritted her teeth and said to me.


    Since the old lady had agreed, his son naturally wouldn''t have any problems either. The two of them stood on the spot, looking as if they were about to die.


    Eh, am I that amazing? I couldn''t help but ask myself.


    After which, I placed the cinnabar and cinnabar on the two of them. I have to say, although these things wouldn''t cause much damage to the two of them, at the same time, when these items came into contact with their bodies, green smoke rose from their bodies.


    After aiming at the ghost''s forehead, there was actually a small hole of about half a centimeter. If this ghost didn''t have a profound cultivation, perhaps he would have already died under this red sand, and the pain on his face was very obvious.


    Looks like I''ve succeeded. I didn''t expect that these things would actually be as described in the book. Seeing such an effect, I was very happy.

 C105

    "As expected, these things can''t do much damage to more powerful ghosts."


    I thought silently in my heart.


    At the same time, the mother and son, who were standing opposite me, waved their hands. The wounds that were still smoking, immediately disappeared. There were no scars on their bodies.


    Just from this point, one could tell the depth of the mother and son duo''s cultivation, as well as the weakness of these spells.


    "Child, is that all?"


    On the other side, the old lady stood at her original spot as she looked at me in disbelief. Of course, her gaze seemed to be telling me just what kind of ability do you have?


    "Eh, why don''t you have enough time? Why don''t we have a fight!"


    I glanced at the old woman and smiled mischievously. I''m not talking about fighting with me, I''m talking about letting her fight with Yin Ling.


    However, I can''t entirely blame the old lady for that.


    "Little brother, if there''s nothing else, we''ll go back first. After all, it''s daytime outside and staying outside for a long time is bad for us."


    The old woman''s son hurried out to smooth things over and told me.


    Of course, what I said just now was a joke, and I didn''t really want to fight with the old lady.


    "Go, go!"


    I waved them off. Don''t be annoyed if you can''t see them. Two ghosts are jumping around in front of you. This seems a bit awkward.


    After saying that, the two ghosts immediately turned around and ran towards their respective rooms. Their speed was so fast that it seemed as though they were afraid that I would regret it.


    "Am I that scared?"


    Looking at their actions, I couldn''t help but curse in a low voice. However, I understood that the one they were afraid of wasn''t me, but Yin Ling, who could control their deaths.


    "This won''t do. Looks like learning these simple techniques is of no use?"


    After the two ghosts left, I began to summarize my actions. Although the two moves seemed to be able to cause damage to the ghosts, it wasn''t enough to deal damage to the old ghost.


    These days, which ghost less than five years of cultivation experience, probably have been grabbed and reincarnated a long time ago.


    What''s more, although this cinnabar is more useful against ghosts, the only drawback is that there is a ghost that will stand in front of you like just now, allowing you to tap into his forehead with cinnabar.


    If such a situation really happened, then there would only be one situation, either you were dumb or a ghost. Obviously, that was impossible.


    "It seems like this cinnabar nodded his eyebrows. It seems that this cinnabar is somewhat useless. However, if I have the time, I would like to try this cinnabar drawing."


    I lowered my head and muttered something, then began to collect the things on the ground.


    At the moment, drawing talismans is still rather difficult for me. I guess the success rate should be around 10%!


    After all, the various aspects of drawing talismans were related to cultivation experience and materials. One even had to finish drawing it in one go, raise the brush, and finish it. If there was even the slightest mistake in the process, the talisman would become useless.


    "It''s better to take things step by step. There''s no use being anxious!"


    After thinking it through, there is no need for me to stay here. Furthermore, the longer I stay here, the easier it would be for me to meet Soo Soo.


    Now was not the time to meet.


    After having the Supreme Mystery Scripture, I have a little bit of confidence. No matter how powerful Soo Soo is, this book has already recorded how to deal with her.


    Of course, this did not mean that I had to keep waiting. Cultivation experience could not be increased in a short period of time. For now, it was better to leave the village first and think over further.


    Moreover, this is our village''s fiendish mansion. If I stay here, I''m afraid that I will be discovered by the villagers. At that time, I don''t know what kind of trouble I will be in.


    Before I left, I wanted to say goodbye to mother and son and tell them to do more good things in the future and not scare the villagers anymore.


    After saying that, I quickly left the village.


    "Dad, where are you?"


    After walking out of the village, I couldn''t help but look back and whisper.


    Until now, I didn''t even know where my father was, let alone to look for him. The only clue I had was with Soo Soo.


    "This won''t do. I have to find a way to subdue her as soon as possible. If we drag this on any longer, father''s fate might not be good."


    I said, making up my mind. Anyway, for me right now, finding my father was the most important thing.


    After saying that, he walked towards the village. It''s still early, I think we should be able to reach our county by the afternoon.


    The county town is about 60 to 70 kilometers away from us, and it''s about an hour''s drive away. Fortunately, it''s still early, and there are many cars heading to the county town.


    The main reason for rushing to the county city is to avoid Soo Soo. After all, the county city has a lot of people. Moreover, I don''t think she will be able to reach the county city by herself.


    Once they reached the county, he would then find a way to deal with Soo Soo.


    "..."


    Around two in the afternoon, I took a taxi to the county town and stayed at a hotel. I had plenty of money on me, so I didn''t want to go to the city to save it.


    "Where is this?"


    In the afternoon, as I continued to study the Supreme Mystery Scripture, Yin Ling woke up and asked me this question.


    "We just arrived in the county city this morning!"


    I spoke to Yin Ling and told her of my plans. At the same time, I also asked for her opinion.


    "Indeed, we are still unable to defeat that female corpse. Moreover, from the Grand Matriarch''s words, I can vaguely feel that this female corpse is growing very quickly. The next time we see her, she might not be a match for her."


    Yin Ling said worriedly.


    Of course, her worry is not without reason. Soo Soo''s growth seems to have exceeded the limits of what we can bear. This is undoubtedly the greatest threat to us. If even Yin Ling is unable to deal with her, I''m afraid that I will never be able to find my father''s whereabouts.


    Even if I can wait, my father probably can''t.


    "What should we do?"


    It was impossible for me to just sit by and watch as something happened to my father while I did nothing.


    "Don''t be in such a rush. We have no other choice, but that doesn''t mean that others have no other choice?"


    Yin Ling opened her mouth, but didn''t finish her sentence.


    However, her words made my eyes light up. The most obvious meaning behind her words is that even though she can''t deal with Soo Soo, she knows who can.


    "Alright, stop keeping us in suspense. Tell us quickly, what are you planning to do?"


    I was a little anxious, so I urged Yin Ling, wishing that we could find the answer to my question and set off immediately.


    "Blind Ancient Dao."


    Yin Ling opened her mouth and uttered four words, which resembled a human Dao number.


    "I''m sure he can!"


    After saying that, she added to me with a tone of absolute certainty.

 C106

    "Blind Ancient Dao. Are you sure he''s that powerful?"


    I couldn''t help but doubt what Yin Ling had said. After all, I had seen how powerful Soo Soo was. Even the grandma wasn''t a match for her. Now that an old Taoist had appeared, it felt like he was lying.


    "Others don''t believe him, but he definitely can!"


    Judging from her tone, she didn''t seem to be joking with me.


    Her words were very loud, and it could be seen that she had a certain level of understanding towards this old Daoist. Furthermore, her tone was very firm when she spoke.


    But no matter what Yin Ling said, I still had my doubts. After all, even if he was powerful, he had to prove it. I didn''t quite believe her.


    However, even if he didn''t believe it, he was still a bit interested in this so-called old Daoist.


    "Could it be that this old Daoist is even more powerful than the Grand Matriarch?"


    I looked at Yin Ling doubtfully and asked. If this person was really stronger than the grandma, then he should be able to deal with Soo Soo.


    However, there aren''t many people in our city who are stronger than the Grand Matriarch!


    "I repeat, it is blind and ancient! Do you remember? "


    Yin Ling said helplessly. She expressed her dissatisfaction that I didn''t remember this old Taoist''s name.


    "Oh, oh, remember. Remember, Blind Ancient Daoist!"


    After all, I had something to ask of Yin Ling, so no matter what she said, I agreed.


    But then again, the word ''blind old ways'' gave people an uncomfortable feeling, and it was also rather awkward to remember.


    "His cultivation experience should be on par with that of that grandma!"


    "What''s a draw? Does that mean we''re almost done?"


    Yin Ling nodded in acknowledgement. How could a person with the same level of cultivation as a grandma deal with Soo Soo?


    Clearly, this was a little unrealistic. If he really had to find someone similar to the Grand Matriarch to deal with Soo Soo, it would likely only increase the number of casualties.


    "No, we have to find someone stronger than the Grand Matriarch. This Blind Ancient Daoist is pretty much the same as the Great Matriarch''s cultivation experience, he''ll just be courting death if he comes."


    I immediately rejected Yin Ling''s idea. Even though I really wanted to subdue Soo Soo right now, I wouldn''t rush into a hospital and helplessly watch others throw their lives away.


    The Blind Ancient Daoist had the same cultivation experience as the Grand Matriarch. It had to be said that his strength was not too weak, but it was still lacking when compared to Soo Soo.


    "What are you so anxious for? Let me finish what I have to say first before you decide."


    Yin Ling was extremely dissatisfied with my sudden interruption.


    Obviously, Yin Ling had more to say about this blind old path.


    "Cultivation experience isn''t necessarily enough to deal with Soo Soo."


    Yin Ling corrected my wrong point of view first and then said to me,


    "This blind, ancient Taoist might really be no match for Soo Soo just in terms of cultivation experience, but you forgot that you have a little bit of skill and specialization."


    "There''s an expert in the field!"


    I silently experienced a few words, trying to understand what Yin Ling meant.


    "Could this have something to do with dealing with Soo Soo?"


    I couldn''t figure it out, so I asked Yin Ling for help.


    "Of course it''s related. Not only is it related, it''s also very important. Seeing as to how stupid you are, I''ll explain everything to you."


    After listening to my words, Yin Ling seriously said, "But no matter how you listen to it, it doesn''t seem like you are praising me anymore. Instead, it seems like you are scolding me."


    Of course, I already had a request for her, so I didn''t mind what I said to her.


    "First of all, you have to know that in this world, there are not only ghosts, there are also other things like corpses, demons, and so on. "Since that''s the case, then this means that these Taoists and mister people don''t just have to deal with ghosts. This way, if a person develops in an all-round way, it will restrict themselves and make it difficult for them to fully master themselves. So, every Taoist has his or her own specialties."


    Yin Ling explained to me very seriously, and her meaning was very clear.


    At this point, I finally understood why Yin Ling was so confident as well as the meaning behind his words.


    Based on what she said, perhaps this Blind Ancient Daoist really did have some ability.


    "Do you understand now?"


    Yin Ling saw that I didn''t say anything, so she asked me after thinking that I still didn''t understand.


    I nodded and said,


    "Do you mean that the reason why the Grand Matriarch died at Soo Soo''s hands was largely because she was not good at dealing with undeads?"


    "Yes, this is indeed the reason. The Grand Matriarch specializes in the art of curing ghosts. Naturally, it would be difficult for her to display her true strength when facing that female corpse."


    So, the reason for the Grand Matriarch''s lack of cultivation wasn''t due to that. Thinking about it, I couldn''t help but feel a little sad. If I had met a ghost, then I''m afraid that this Great Matriarch wouldn''t have died.


    However, there was no time machine in this world. What had already happened could not be changed. It was like the death of an old grandma, which no one could reverse.


    "Could it be that this blind old Dao only cultivates the various Corpse Transformation techniques?"


    If that was really the case, how could it be terrifying? After all, if a person had been dealing with all sorts of corpses for a lifetime, dealing with Soo Soo might not be a difficult task.


    "Yes!"


    Yin Ling continued to confirm.


    "I believe it!"


    In the end, I had to believe what Yin Ling said, but I had other doubts.


    "How do you know this blind old way?"


    Yin Ling was suppressed inside her body by an old policeman, so he wouldn''t even give her the chance to leave, unlike now, where she couldn''t leave. If that was the case, how could she know about this blind old man and his expertise in dealing with corpses?


    As for this Blind Ancient Daoist, I''ve never seen it before. However, I''ve heard him mention this Blind Ancient Daoist many times before when he was being suppressed by some police. Every time, he would praise this Blind Ancient Daoist endlessly.


    Yin Ling told him where she got the information from. From the looks of it, this blind old Taoist was not lying.


    Furthermore, how could he be an ordinary person that could be praised by any old policeman?


    Thinking of this, I immediately felt my vision brighten a lot. For the matter of finding my father, I gained a sliver of hope.


    "Since that''s the case, why don''t we hurry up and go find him?"


    I didn''t want to wait a minute. I wanted to be right in front of this blind old road.


    After all, I''ve only heard of some of his legends. As for where exactly it is, I really don''t know. It''s a good opportunity for you to ask around in the county city in the last two days to see if there''s any news!


    Looking at my anxious expression, Yin Ling couldn''t help but remind me.

 C107

    Yin Ling was right, I can''t eat hot tofu due to my impatience.


    After all, the person who disappeared was my father, how could I not be excited?


    However, Yin Ling''s last sentence was like pouring a bucket of cold water on me, waking me up instantly. I couldn''t help but open my mouth and ask her,


    "You mean you don''t know where this blind old road lives?"


    The reason why this girl isn''t anxious is because I don''t know where this blind old path resides. I silently look down on her in my heart.


    "Un, I''ve only heard of his name and deeds? I really don''t know where he lives, but since he''s so famous, it shouldn''t be hard to find him. "


    Hearing my words, Yin Ling opened her mouth and said without the slightest bit of embarrassment. Her skin was as thick as the city wall.


    "Why do I feel like it''s getting more and more unreliable!"


    After listening to Yin Ling''s answer, I couldn''t help but question whether this blind old Taoist was real or not. However, at this point, there was no other way. I could only try my luck and find a way.


    In the end, I had no choice but to accept Yin Ling''s suggestion and stay in the county city. I asked about the Blind Ancient Daoist as I waited for her to recover her strength.


    If Yin Ling is really able to recover some of her strength, it would also be beneficial to me.


    After all, if I were to meet with any mishaps, it would be hard for me to withstand it with my insignificant skills. I know how powerful Yin Ling is. With her, many things can be done much easier.


    "Forget it, there''s no need to worry about father''s matters. Let''s find this blind old Taoist first!"


    As matters stand, I can only place my hopes on this old Taoist who is meeting with a master. As long as he can help me subdue Soo Soo, I will naturally find out where my father is.


    In the next two days, I practically questioned the entire county. Not to mention the blind old Taoist, I didn''t even manage to find anything called the old Taoist. Instead, I met quite a few scammers.


    "Is the blind, ancient Dao you''re talking about reliable or not?"


    I couldn''t help but ask Yin Ling as I lay on my bed.


    "This is indeed a bit strange, but according to the character of the police officers, they shouldn''t be lying."


    Yin Ling also spoke up, her tone carrying a trace of puzzlement. It was clear that she too was puzzled.


    Yin Ling had recovered quite a bit in the past two days. According to her, she should have 70% of her previous strength now, and the rest of her injuries couldn''t be recovered in a short period of time.


    "Don''t tell me we should just let it be like this? If it really doesn''t work out, then let''s go look for someone else!" We can''t hang ourselves on a tree. "


    In the end, I had no other choice but to try my luck with someone else. After all, even if I could spare some time to look for this blind old path, my father might not be able to.


    There are so many capable people in the world, I don''t believe that I won''t be able to find someone who can deal with this undead.


    "Looking for someone else?" "No matter where you look, there are nine out of ten people in this society who are liars. The remaining one is probably on the same level as you, no matter who you look for, they will just be throwing their lives away!"


    Yin Ling immediately rejected my suggestion.


    However, what she said was right. There were quite a few swindlers these days, it was really hard to find someone who was capable.


    "What should I do?" Are you going to stay here and wait for death to come? "


    I was like a deflated balloon as I laid on the bed and said weakly.


    I don''t want to lose my father after losing my great-aunt.


    "Now it seems that I can only go to Jiangxia Town again. Maybe I can find out some news about the Blind Ancient Daoist from there."


    It had to be said that Yin Ling''s words reminded people of their dreams. The news about the blind old way was something she had heard in Jiangxia Town, so where should she go to find it?


    Perhaps it was because this old Daoist was being too low-key that no one in the county knew who he was. When I thought of this, my originally hopeless heart was once again ignited.


    "In that case, we''ll go tomorrow!"


    This time, Yin Ling didn''t stop me. She knew that I was anxious and also agreed with my idea.


    Perhaps it was because I saw hope, but that night, I slept soundly. I even had a strange dream that I was getting married. The bride was Soo Soo and my father was present. Unexpectedly, he accepted Soo Soo, which greatly surprised me.


    Early the next morning, we arrived at Jiangxia Town. When we arrived, it was only around 9 am and many of the shops on the side of the road were still closed.


    "Jiangxia Town, I never thought we would meet again so soon!"


    I whispered, "Jiangxia Town can be considered a sad place. I experienced a series of life and death trials here, but I still managed to survive. However, the grandma was able to rest here for a long time. To be honest, my life can be considered as being given by the grandma."


    "Where are we going now?"


    Although we arrived at Jiangxia Town, this town is not small. Asking people about it would still be a waste of time, so I wanted to hear Yin Ling''s suggestion.


    "Don''t worry, let me think."


    Yin Ling didn''t answer my question immediately. She seemed to be recalling some details.


    "I remember that time when the police were talking to someone, they seemed to mention your supermarket."


    After a long while, Yin Ling finally recalled some details and said.


    "Your supermarket. This means that this person might be someone who runs a supermarket!"


    Although he couldn''t be sure who this person was with just that one sentence, he had greatly reduced his target. After all, Jiangxia Town was still a small town, and there were only a few supermarket open, so it wasn''t hard to find.


    "Enough, enough. I feel like we''re getting closer and closer to this person!"


    I said to Yin Ling happily.


    "Let''s go and have some breakfast first. We''ll ask around after these restaurants are open for business."


    I don''t want to go back and forth again and again. If I ask now, I might have to go back and forth even if some of the shops aren''t open yet.


    Not only did this not save time, but it also wasted a lot of time.


    Just like that, I waited until around 10 PM before I started visiting the supermarkets one by one.


    Obviously, there aren''t many people in Jiangxia Town that knows about the Blind Ancient Daoist. Moreover, there are quite a few supermarkets that want to find out the news when they hear that I''m not cursing at something. Their expressions immediately changed and they wished they could blast me out of the store.


    In the end, I had no choice but to go in and buy a pack of cigarettes or a gum, which would make the owners of these stores a little more enthusiastic than the previous ones, but I still hadn''t heard anything about the blind old ways.


    If I can''t find any more hope, I might not be able to. I''ve almost asked about all the supermarkets in the town and there are only a few left. At this point, I don''t have much hope left.


    Perhaps, after so many years, the supermarket that Yin Ling mentioned has already gone out of business. But even though there''s no hope, I''m still prepared to go through all the supermarkets, even if that''s what I want.

 C108

    "There are only a few left anyway, let''s talk after we''re done asking!"


    Holding onto my last glimmer of hope, I walked into a tobacco and alcohol supermarket. It wasn''t too big, just a small front room, about twenty or thirty square meters wide, filled with all kinds of cigarettes and alcohol.


    "Young man, are you buying cigarettes or wine?"


    The shop owner was a big sister wearing red clothes. She greeted me enthusiastically before I could enter.


    "Eh, elder sister, I don''t buy cigarettes or alcohol. I just want to ask you about something!"


    I looked at my elder sister, a little embarrassed, and touched the four packs of cigarettes in my pocket. I thought that if I bought more, I wouldn''t even have a place to put them.


    I didn''t smoke much anyway, and I didn''t even know that I was going to smoke for a long time, so I said shamelessly this time.


    "Ask around, young man. Come in and sit down. What do you want to know?" I''ll tell you what I know! "


    Originally, I was prepared to be chased out. After all, there was an example to be made. If I didn''t buy anything, these merchants wouldn''t look at me with a good face.


    However, this elder sister''s way of doing things is different from the others. When I heard that she wanted to know more about the matter, not only did she not chase me away, but instead warmly invited me to enter the store, I was somewhat touched.


    "Big Sis, you don''t have to be so polite. Actually, it''s nothing much. I''m just asking, do you know of a Taoist called Blind Ancient Daoist?"


    Actually, I didn''t have much hope when I asked this question. Yin Ling told me that the owner of this supermarket in Blind Ancient Path was a male. Obviously, this big sister didn''t meet the requirements.


    However, it''s just a matter of luck anyway. There''s no reason for me to not ask, especially since I can''t let down this big sister''s good intentions.


    "Who?"


    Big Sis saw that I had confirmed it again, and when she heard the words Blind Ancient Daoist, a hint of surprise flashed across her face.


    "Blind Ancient Dao."


    I said the old Daoist''s name once again and looked expectantly towards elder sister, hoping to get some useful information from her.


    "You''re looking for him? Could it be that someone in your family has faked his corpse as well?"


    Big Sis looked at me with a face full of suspicion. Then, she said something weird.


    Even though elder sister''s words didn''t sound like good news at first, but for me who had been searching for the blind old way for three days, it was like a happy news that fell from the sky.


    "Big Sis, does that mean you know about it?"


    My face lit up as I asked my elder sister excitedly.


    "Of course I know. This Blind Ancient Daoist has even saved the lives of our family members?"


    Big Sis looked at me and said with an excited expression, as though she was still immersed in the joy of surviving.


    "Since you know, can you tell me where this blind old path resides?" I have something urgent that I need his help with! "


    Big Sis''s reply made my eyes light up. I immediately looked at her and asked.


    At this point, I was even blind to the feeling of the ancient path right before my eyes, and I was getting closer and closer to victory.


    "Eh, I really don''t know about that. Although I''ve seen this blind, ancient Daoist before, the person who went to invite him here was my husband. I''ve never asked him where he lives."


    This time, it was elder sister who looked at me and said in embarrassment.


    Well, it must be a pleasure, but luckily there were people who knew. It was very likely that the husband of this big sister was the supermarket boss that Yin Ling talked about.


    And this wine and tobacco supermarket, it''s the supermarket I''m looking for.


    At this point, everything had become clear. From the looks of it, the Blind Ancient Daoist did indeed have some ability. To be able to save the life of the entire family of the supermarket''s boss, he was definitely not some ordinary person.


    "Big Sis, can you invite Big Bro over? Look at me, this matter is rather urgent, so I can''t delay it. "


    Since things have come to this, I definitely can''t give up. Since elder sister''s husband knows about it, I can only start from here and see if I can find out where this blind old Daoist lives.


    "Big brother, it''s not that I don''t want to call you, but your big brother went to the city to stock up the day before yesterday and messed around somewhere. His phone is off, and I can''t reach him in a short while!"


    It could be seen that when the eldest young mistress mentioned the matter of her husband turning off his phone, she was still a little angry. However, it was mostly worry and worry. From this, it could be seen that the couple''s relationship was not bad.


    My big brother''s phone was turned off. Without a doubt, I wouldn''t be able to contact him in a short period of time. This also put me in a dilemma.


    For a moment, I didn''t know if I should stay in Jiangxia Town to wait for him or run into the city to look for someone.


    "Big Sis, if Big Bro''s phone was turned off like before, how long would it take for him to go home?"


    "This has never happened before. I was still thinking if I really couldn''t contact him, then I''d go into the city and find him. When I return, I''d have to make him kneel at the washboard!"


    From the looks of it, this big brother should also be under the control of his wife. Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but sympathize with my big brother''s predicament after returning home.


    However, even though her words were firm, she couldn''t hide the worry on her face.


    That being the case, I dispelled the thought of staying in Jiangxia Town. After all, who knows how much time this wait will waste.


    "Big Sis, if you know where Big Bro went, you can tell me and I''ll help you find him!"


    Rather than wasting my time here, I might as well look for it myself. That might save me some time.


    Next, I asked Big Sis which wholesale market Big Bro went to and saved Big Sis''s phone number. I told her that I would call her as soon as Big Sis got news of me.


    In the end, I left the supermarket while elder sister thanked me profusely. In elder sister''s words, I helped her a lot, so that way, the supermarket in her house wouldn''t have to close.


    After leaving, I didn''t rush to the city. Instead, I bought some sacrificial offerings and went outside the town to check on the Grand Matriarch, then offered her a stick of incense.


    After doing this, I got on the bus to the city and went to the wholesale market that Big Sis mentioned.


    It was a popular name, but it had a good moral to it.


    Whichever wholesale market was like this was usually not hard to find. After all, there were only a few wholesale markets in a city. After getting off the car, I headed straight for the wholesale market.


    It''s a good thing that I had the information about them before I came here. Otherwise, with just this batch of tobacco and alcohol, there would be at least forty to fifty of them in this wholesale market.


    "Do you think I''m smart?"


    At the same time, I didn''t forget to boast to Yin Ling.


    "Scram!"


    Yin Ling answered without hesitation.


    "What, you mean he went back alone that night after you finished drinking?"


    I looked at the boss of the wholesale store and asked in surprise.

 C109

    This wholesale store was not big, moreover, it was located at the furthest corner of the market, and its position was not too good either. It was likely that not many people would visit this place.


    He looked to be in his mid-forties, and seemed to have a good relationship with the owner of the supermarket. In his own words, every time the owner came to buy goods, they would have to go out for a few drinks, and this time was no exception.


    "You mean he didn''t come home?"


    Boss Guo looked at me in surprise and asked. He didn''t seem to know that the supermarket boss didn''t return home. From his reaction, it seemed that he wasn''t lying anymore.


    His phone was turned off!


    Boss Guo put down his phone and said to me, "Looks like I called the supermarket owner while I was thinking about something."


    This confirmed that Boss Guo was not lying and did not seem like he was acting anymore. After all, he was just the boss of a wholesale store. If he was going to act, he would have already exposed his weakness.


    "Go back alone!"


    "Not home!"


    This was the exact opposite answer given by Boss Guo and the woman in charge of the supermarket, and judging from their reactions, neither of them seemed to be lying anymore.


    In this way, it could only mean that the supermarket owner was either missing or hiding. It seemed more likely that he was missing. After all, if he was hiding, then what was the motive of the big brother?


    Thinking about this, I couldn''t help but feel a headache. I wasn''t a person who was good at reasoning.


    "Big brother, can you tell me where you ate that day and what the details are?"


    Since I can''t figure it out, I can only find an opening from Boss Guo.


    Perhaps he could find some clues from the details.


    Boss Guo must have realized the seriousness of the situation as well. He didn''t dare to neglect my question in the slightest, describing the scene where they sat drinking together in great detail that day.


    That day, after the supermarket owner entered again, he called Boss Guo out for a drink. Of course, since Boss Guo''s wholesale store was still open for business, when they left, it was already almost 8 pm and the sky had already darkened a lot.


    However, both of them were drinkers. After exiting the restaurant, they went to a barbecue booth not far away and started drinking while eating. Once they started, they drank until around 11 PM.


    Then, both of them drank a little too much, for some reason, the supermarket boss took the goods and said he wanted to return to his house. It turned out that the supermarket boss wanted to keep the supermarket boss at his house, but the supermarket boss insisted on leaving, even saying there was some last bus, but in the end, he was too stubborn to beat the supermarket boss, so Boss Guo could only let him leave on his own.


    "What you mean is that after you guys finished drinking, the supermarket manager took the last bus and left!"


    I think I understand what Boss Guo is trying to say.


    However, where did the last bus of the supermarket manager go?


    However, there were surveillance cameras on the cars. Since they knew he left on the last train, they might as well start with the last train and see if they could find some clues.


    "Big brother, can you tell me where the two of you are going to eat? Also, can you tell me about this last train? "If that''s the case, it shouldn''t be difficult to find the supermarket''s boss."


    I opened my mouth again. As long as I could get these two pieces of information, everything would be fine.


    In any case, there are a lot of people eating at the night market, so I don''t believe that I won''t be able to find out anything even if I ask a few more times.


    The place to eat is not far from here. After leaving the wholesale market, I turned left and walked five hundred meters into the beer square. Just this last bus, I really don''t know, I''ve lived in this city for so many years, let alone 12, there won''t be many cars after 10 o''clock. There are only taxis left to run around.


    Boss Guo looked at me seriously as he spoke. However, when he mentioned the last train, a trace of doubt appeared on his face. It seemed that he wasn''t familiar with this last train.


    Maybe it really was a new route! After all, I thought to myself, it wouldn''t be a surprise to drive a few more cars in order to meet the needs of different people.


    "Alright, since that''s the case, I won''t disturb you anymore. You don''t have to worry, I''ll contact you as soon as I find you!"


    It could be seen that Boss Guo cared a lot about the supermarket manager''s disappearance. Moreover, he didn''t seem to be faking the worry in his expression.


    "What do we do now?"


    Yin Ling asked after leaving the wholesale market.


    "Sigh, let''s first go to the place where they are eating and see where there are so many people. They should know about the news of the last train."


    I don''t have any good ideas. Everything can only be done according to plan.


    As for whether or not I can find the owner of this supermarket, I really don''t know. But no matter what, I must find this person.


    "I don''t know why, but I have a feeling that this matter isn''t as simple as I imagined it to be."


    Yin Ling spoke again with a trace of worry in her voice.


    I didn''t know what Yin Ling meant by ''simple''. But, ghosts'' perception is often much better than humans''. Hearing what she said, I couldn''t help but pay more attention to this matter.


    "Don''t worry!" No matter what, this person has to be found, and I have a feeling that we are getting closer to the truth! "


    Of course, saying this was just to comfort Yin Ling and also to comfort herself at the same time.


    He didn''t think that finding a person would be so tortuous. From the county town to Jiangxi town, then from Jiangxia town to the city, it took less than a day. Fortunately, these three places weren''t too far away.


    "Come on, let''s go to a barbeque store and have a meal. I''m also hungry!"


    Looking at the time, it was almost time for lunch. Plus, he had been running for a whole day, so he did not feel the least bit oily.


    One had to say, this barbecue indeed had a great deal of destructive power to men. A few cups of beer and a few skewers of grilled meat gave them a heroic feeling.


    As I came a little early, the barbecue stand was set up not long ago. I first asked the waiter to verify what Boss Guo had said, to see if he was lying. After all, everything has to be proved by one piece of evidence.


    He found out from the waiter that Boss Guo was not lying. At that time, the supermarket boss was carrying a big bag, so the waiter still remembered this guy''s influence. Plus, he often saw Boss Guo drinking here, so he was familiar with him.


    That night, after the supermarket boss had left for around an hour, Boss Guo finally left. Moreover, the two of them were walking in opposite directions.


    With these points, I can basically be sure that Boss Guo has nothing to do with the disappearance of the supermarket boss.

 C110

    After that, I narrowed down the scope of my investigation. Next, as long as I could find a way out from the last train, everything would be resolved.


    "Oh!" "I got it. Thanks, brother. Can I ask you something else?"


    Fortunately, there weren''t many people at the barbeque store. The waiters were also idle as they sat at the empty tables and played with their phones.


    I motioned to the young man in front of me to sit down and told him that we were having a chat while we drank, pouring him a glass of beer and passing him a few kebabs.


    Since this was a barbeque stall, there weren''t that many rules. Which waiter would sit face to face with them and chat while eating?


    "Big brother, tell me, will I tell you what I know?"


    The young man took a sip of the beer in front of him, then picked up a string of kidneys and said as he ate.


    Perhaps it was because his mouth was soft from eating, but his hands were short, but when the young man spoke, he was very sincere.


    "Un, I''m just asking if there is a bus around here? The kind that''s around 11 or 12 points? "


    I asked out the doubts in my heart and thought that since this young man had been a waiter here all this time, he definitely knew about these things.


    Besides, there were so many people eating at the barbeque store every night. Even if he didn''t know it himself, he could still hear a bit from their mouths.


    "11: 12 PM, by the way, you''re not talking about the last train, are you?"


    The young man''s expression was initially a little doubtful. In the end, as though he had suddenly reacted to something, when he looked at me once more, a trace of worry actually appeared on his face.


    As we were relatively close to each other, I was able to clearly see all of his reactions.


    From the looks of it, he more or less knew about this train.


    "No, no, I don''t know anything. I''ve never heard of it. Since there''s nothing else, I''ll be taking my leave first!"


    The little fellow didn''t even finish the food on his waist. He hurriedly stood up, put down the things in his hands and left. When he looked at me, there was even a trace of fear in his eyes.


    The little fellow''s actions were very flustered. Without even turning his head around, he left the seat that I was sitting at. His reaction was very abnormal.


    "There seems to be something wrong with his reaction?" I think he knows something, but he''s afraid to say it. "


    At this time, Yin Ling also noticed something and said to me. And everything she said was exactly what I had in mind.


    Just what could cause that young lad to react in such a way? It could even be said that he was lying with his eyes wide open.


    "No, I must get the answer!"


    I made up my mind to find out why.


    Since a waiter knew about it, it meant that everyone else should know about it as well. There was no doubt about it.


    Then, I called three more people over, but without exception, they all knew the answer, but they were all unwilling to speak, as if they had their doubts.


    In the end, I had no choice but to call the waiter in front of me again and tell him that if he told me what he knew, I would give him five hundred dollars.


    Sure enough, there would always be brave men under great rewards. Five hundred yuan was equivalent to a week''s worth of work here. How could he not be tempted by this?


    Finally, after receiving the money, he turned to me and said,


    "Actually, there is no last train. This car you are talking about is called Ghost Express by many people. It''s very evil."


    At this point, the young man seemed a bit hesitant. He looked around, then picked up a bottle of beer and gulped down a mouthful, as if trying to quell the fear in his heart.


    "Ghost Express? I am not too unfamiliar with ghost carriages. After all, I have heard of many legends that are similar to the existence of ghost ships. "


    However, there is a ghost train in our city. I have some doubts about what the young man said. After all, this thing isn''t something that can be seen easily.


    It was also possible that they were just spreading rumors to scare people, so their credibility wasn''t high.


    "Bro, seeing how scared you are, could it be that you''ve seen this car before?"


    I couldn''t help but ask him, believing in the truth more than the truth.


    "No, I only heard it from others, but you have to believe it. Go out and find a telephone pole. Besides, even if I haven''t met them, there are still people who have. "


    Obviously, the boy had heard all this from others, but since there were witnesses and facts, it seemed like this matter wasn''t a lie.


    However, how could this Ghost Express have anything to do with the revelation of the person on the telegraph pole? This was somewhat surprising.


    "Does the revelation have something to do with this ghost train?"


    I was curious about that.


    "It doesn''t matter. Not only does it matter, it matters a lot. The people who went missing were all lost in this car. Moreover, there were six or seven people in search for people. Not to mention the ones that haven''t been posted."


    At this point, the young man''s face revealed a hint of fear of death, as if he would become the next person to go missing.


    "It can''t be, is it really that godly?"


    How I heard it, how it seemed to me that it was getting more and more exaggerated and baseless, and I couldn''t quite believe it if it was true, but it was like making up a horror story about a child.


    "Perhaps what he said is true, and it is not surprising that such a thing happened."


    At this moment, Yin Ling spoke up. She didn''t seem to feel that there were any flaws in the young man''s words. On the contrary, she seemed to agree with his words.


    No, I have to find out. This is all I have to say, and I don''t care where the boy heard this. I have to find out.


    "What other details do you know? Tell me all of them!"


    I looked at the young man in front of me with some anticipation. After all, I had spent five hundred yuan. I definitely had to get some useful clues.


    However, this time, the boy did not say anything. He said that he was afraid that if he spoke too much, he would reveal his secrets. Now, it was his turn to be unlucky.


    Moreover, as he spoke, from time to time he would glance into my wallet pocket, and a light would flash in his eyes.


    "My god, this is clearly a price being raised."


    I thought to myself that this seemingly honest and honest young man was actually an insatiable greedy fellow.


    Taking advantage of the chaos to rob others, he was afraid that things wouldn''t turn out this way.


    Instantly, my affability level with the young man in front of me dropped by quite a bit. Looking at him, I snappily asked.


    "Speak!" How much more do we need? "


    Although 500 was not a lot of money for me in my current position, I felt a little bad that I had to pay 500 for the sake of saying a few words. Moreover, this was a person that was willing to give an exorbitant sum.

 C111

    "This person seems to have treated you like a fool!"


    While I was feeling depressed, Yin Ling didn''t forget to add another knife blow and said to me. Of course, I knew that even if she didn''t say it.


    "Fine, give me that number and I''ll tell you everything I know!"


    The boy looked at me and held out five fingers, gesturing to me as he spoke.


    "Damn, you really have the nerve to open your mouth."


    I looked at the young man in front of me and snappily said. Originally, I was still thinking that he might at most ask for another 200 to 300 yuan. I didn''t expect him to directly ask for 500 yuan.


    After all, I didn''t get this money out of the wind.


    "Big brother, don''t be angry yet. From the wallet you took out just now, it should be at least thirty to forty thousand dollars. One or two thousand shouldn''t be much to you, right? If you don''t want to give it to me, that''s fine. I''ll go and busy myself with it.


    The young man saw that I was a bit angry and hurriedly smiled at me. However, no matter how you looked at it, it seemed like he was threatening me again.


    Sure enough, this person had been working at the barbeque store all year round, and he seemed to have become an old fox. Just from the thickness of my wallet, I could tell that I had a lot of money on me.


    Of course, this brings me back to reality. The money in my pockets can''t be leaked, so I might as well find a bank to deposit it in as soon as possible. Otherwise, I might really be afraid of a thief stealing it.


    "It''s more than five hundred, two hundred at most. Do you want it or not?"


    As I said that, I took out two hundred yuan from my wallet and threw it out.


    However, the waiter didn''t even look at the two hundred dollars on the table. He only shook his head at me and extended five fingers.


    From the looks of it, he wouldn''t ask for anything without five hundred yuan.


    "In that case, I''ll ask someone else!"


    Normally, what I hate the most is someone putting on an arrogant front in front of me. After all, he isn''t the only one who knows about this.


    "Don''t worry, I will be the loser if you can find one!"


    The little fellow looked at me and said arrogantly. However, from his gaze, it seemed that he was very sure that no one would tell me about this.


    "Since you''ve already spent five hundred, you don''t mind adding a little more. Besides, you can treat it as helping us poor people."


    One had to say, the young man was quite eloquent.


    Obviously, he already treated me as a rich person, but in my heart, I was thinking, if I really had money, then I really wouldn''t care about this thousand dollars.


    At this point, it seemed that I had to spend the thousand yuan I had today. If not, then I would have to spend it. Instead, I took out another five hundred yuan and threw it at him, saying fiercely,


    "If you dare to lie, I will find someone to cripple you!"


    As I spoke, I deliberately glanced at the boy, hoping to intimidate him. After all, the money had been spent and I hadn''t come here to listen to his nonsense.


    "Brother, don''t worry. Since I took your money, I must have something to say. After all, as a person, one must be honest!"


    When the waiter saw the money opening up, he snatched the five hundred yuan on the table and put it in his pocket, as if he was afraid that I would regret it.


    Integrity!


    Hearing his words, I couldn''t help but sneer in my heart. How could someone like him be worthy of being honest with others?


    "Brother, don''t be angry. I promise I will make you feel that this thousand yuan is worth it!"


    The young man seemed to notice my dissatisfaction and looked at me seriously as he spoke.


    It was as if what he knew was worth so much money.


    Perhaps it was because he had paid a thousand yuan, but for some reason, whatever this person was doing now, it seemed to me to be a little annoying.


    "Speak, don''t waste your time here. Tell me everything you know!"


    It''s getting late. I still have other things to do after asking around, so I don''t want to waste my time here.


    "Ugh, I''ll tell you right now. The reason I know about this Ghost Express is because I heard it from a brother of mine. He didn''t hear it from others, but he actually experienced it himself."


    The young man looked at me with a serious expression.


    "That''s not right, according to what you said before, wouldn''t the person who took this Phantom Express disappear? Which brother of yours is fine? "


    It was obvious that the words spoken by this person seemed to contradict each other.


    "Don''t worry, let me help you go slowly. Indeed, these people disappeared in this car, but not everyone in the car will go missing."


    The boy took a sip of his beer from the table and explained to me.


    I understood what he was saying. It seems like this ghost carriage has a choice. Only the chosen ones would go missing and the ones that haven''t been chosen would have nothing to do with it.


    If what this person said was true, then the supermarket boss I''m looking for was most likely chosen by this ghost car, so he went missing.


    Why does it feel like the Emperor has chosen a imperial concubine? Could it be that ghosts have become picky in recent years as well?


    "More specific?"


    This time, the boy''s words aroused my curiosity, and I couldn''t help but ask him what I wanted to know more specifically.


    "Actually, a lot of people have recently said that this missing person is related to this last train. Only those who have experienced it know that this missing person is related to a little girl."


    "Little girl?"


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but blurt it out. Why is there a little girl here again? This story seems a little too messy!


    For a moment, I had no idea what was going on, so I had to listen to the boy.


    The young man nodded and once again lowered his voice.


    "Yes, it''s the little girl. These people went missing because they received the package from the little girl. According to my brother, he had a friend with him last time, and in the end, a little girl appeared in the car and gave a package to his friend. When they finally got off at the station, my brother''s friend refused to get off no matter how much they tried to pull him off. In the end, my brother got off alone, and the next day, he found out that his friend had gone missing, as if he had vanished from the face of the earth. "


    "After this happened, my brother returned home after staying in the city for a short while. He was the one who told me this before he left, so he specifically warned me to be more careful."


    This time, I didn''t interrupt the boy. He sat alone and talked a long time, and it seemed as if he hadn''t made it up.


    "He''s not lying!"


    At this moment, even Yin Ling opened her mouth and spoke to me after she finished listening to the young man''s words.

 C112

    "Alright, I understand. Is there anything else?"


    Since I''ve already spent my money, I naturally want to get to the bottom of this. After all, if I were to put a thousand yuan in, the more information I can get, the better.


    Actually, from the looks of the situation, this young man was right. The thousand yuan he spent was indeed worth it.


    The information from him alone was of great help to me.


    However, since he has already accepted the money, I won''t allow him to easily earn it.


    "I know a little about the rest, but I can''t guarantee its authenticity!"


    The boy started by saying something, which was very obvious. Firstly, he wanted to know if I wanted to hear it. Secondly, even if it was fake, it didn''t matter to him.


    "Speak, tell me everything you know!"


    At this point, I don''t care if it''s true or not, as long as it''s about this ghost car, I want to know. As for whether it''s true or not, I will go back and verify it after I get off the car.


    Furthermore, since someone said so, it was unlikely to be baseless. It would more or less have some value.


    "Fine, in that case, I will say it!" I heard that the people who got these packages were all taken to the Terminal Station by this car and then disappeared! However, I wonder if this matter is true or false? "


    The boy gave an answer that even he himself doubted.


    However, to me, this information is of little value. Right now, the most useful piece of information is that these people disappeared after receiving the package that was passed to them by a little girl in the car.


    Therefore, these three conditions made the disappearance of these people a reality. First, they had taken the ghostly car, second, they had received the package from the little girl, and third, they had refused to get out of the car no matter what.


    "Since so many people have gone missing, you must have called the police. Why don''t you tell them what you know?"


    In my opinion, not only was this young man insatiable, he did not have a single bit of common sense. After all, what he knew was a very useful clue for the police.


    "Don''t, you really don''t blame me for this?" "It''s not that I don''t want to say it, but even if I said that a few policemen would believe what I said, in the end they still said it was to advertise feudal superstition and to detain me for a few days. Tell me, what do you want from me?"


    At this point, the young man said gloomily.


    However, if one thought about it carefully, it was possible. This was an era where science was taught. If such a thing were to be spread out, not many people would believe it.


    Even I had to go through so much to gradually accept this kind of thing. If it were in the past, I wouldn''t believe it even if I was beaten to death.


    "It seems that I have really misjudged you in this aspect!"


    "Of course you are blaming me. No matter what, I am still a person with an extremely good conscience!"


    This time, I finally understood that not only was this young man insatiably greedy, he was also extremely shameless.


    "No more? For example, where can we meet this last train? "


    I continued.


    "No, that''s all I know. As for where I can find it, I''m not sure. However, it seems like every time this car appears, the place is different."


    The boy shook his head at me and said.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll be going now!"


    Without waiting for me to speak, the young lad immediately stood up and left. It seemed that he was in a good mood.


    After earning a thousand dollars for nothing, no one would be unhappy.


    "Looks like it''s getting easier and easier to earn money these days!"


    I mocked myself. I still felt that my life experience was lacking, which was why I was treated as an idiot by someone younger than me.


    However, the money had already been paid. No matter how depressed he was, it was useless, so he decided not to think about it anymore.


    Yin Ling, on the other hand, cursed in dissatisfaction at my performance just now.


    "Aren''t you stupid? You spent so much money to ask so many questions."


    "What? I''m rich, I''m happy!"


    Of course, I wouldn''t admit that I was stupid, so I pretended to be headstrong, but my heart still ached.


    "Do you know what the spirit car is all about?"


    I asked Yin Ling. Yin Ling was a ghost, so she definitely knew more about ghost cars than I did.


    Obviously, I overestimated Yin Ling''s ability once again. Facing my question, she honestly said she didn''t know.


    Shouldn''t a ghost car be for ghosts? It seems that Yin Ling is not in the same unit as this, I thought silently in my heart.


    "If it''s really no good, then I won''t be looking for him? "God knows how terrifying this ghost car is."


    It would be a lie to say I wasn''t afraid. I couldn''t help but retreat, but very quickly, I rejected my idea.


    No matter what, I am now half a member of the Supreme Mysterious Gate. How could I back down when something like this happened?


    If the Grand Matriarch found out, I would definitely feel disheartened if I retreated without a fight. Thus, I could not disappoint the Grand Matriarch''s hopes. Moreover, this might be the key to saving my father.


    "What do we do now?"


    After making up my mind, I asked Yin Ling again for her opinion.


    "Find this train first. We''ll talk about it later. It would be best if we go up and have a look."


    Yin Ling''s way of thinking could be described as simple and crude, but it did make sense.


    Now, it seemed, this was the only solution. However, the city was not big enough to find such a train, and there was no fixed route. It was like looking for a needle in a haystack, and the difficulty could be imagined.


    "I do want to find it, but where can I find such a crappy car in such a big city?"


    Although I agree with Yin Ling''s point of view, the most important thing for me to do now is to solve the problem of how to find them.


    "You don''t need to worry about that. Just go out later, I have a way to find it!"


    Yin Ling looked at me and said confidently.


    "What method?"


    I was curious and asked without opening my mouth.


    "That''s none of your business. Just listen to my wisdom later on."


    Yin Ling didn''t tell me her method in a hurry, instead, she tried to keep me in suspense.


    Seeing her act this way, I didn''t pursue the matter any further. After all, as long as I could find the car, I didn''t have to care about the details.


    By the time I left the barbeque store, it was already past 11 PM. This time, it was also the time for many people to get on the train.


    "Where to now?"


    After leaving the barbecue stand, there were quite a few streets. For a moment, I really didn''t know which one to take.


    "Walk along this street. I have a premonition that this carriage will pass by here tonight. At that time, you must ride on it no matter what happens."


    Yin Ling didn''t say that her premonition was accurate, instead, she told me what to do after meeting the ghost car, as if this car would definitely come.


    "Are you that confident that you can drive back?"


    Seeing her bursting self-confidence, I couldn''t help but ask her.

 C113

    "Just you wait!"


    Yin Ling said casually, as if she already had a premonition about everything.


    At this time, there were no longer many pedestrians on the road. It was almost midnight. Not to mention the people, there were even fewer cars.


    However, the lamps on both sides of the road made the road seem as if it was daytime. It was easy to see everything around them.


    Under Yin Ling''s direction, I stood in front of a bus stop, waiting for the mysterious last bus.


    But after ten minutes, not to mention a bus, I didn''t even see many taxis, so I started to worry.


    "Will this car come or not?"


    I asked Yin Ling again.


    Ten minutes was neither long nor short, whether it was an ordinary bus or a ghost bus, it was enough for them to run four to five kilometers.


    Time passed, but there was no sign of the car.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take a look."


    Yin Ling also sensed something was wrong. She first comforted me, then stopped talking. I didn''t know what she was doing.


    Seeing Yin Ling in this state, I did not urge her to leave. Instead, I stood on the spot and sized up the surrounding area.


    The ghost car that people should have kept away from was now filled with an incomparable desire for it to appear right in front of my eyes.


    "Not good, it actually didn''t come our way!"


    Yin Ling exclaimed.


    "What?"


    So we''ve waited here for half a day for nothing. This is the first time I felt that Yin Ling also had an unreliable time.


    He felt somewhat depressed.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t expect it to be coming this way. I was wrong this time!"


    Yin Ling embarrassedly said to me. She sounded like a little girl who had made a mistake.


    Calculate!


    When I heard those two words, my heart cooled down significantly. If it was just a calculation, then there shouldn''t be any surprises.


    After all, no one could calculate the route of a ghost car with a hundred percent certainty.


    Yin Ling was kind-hearted. At this moment, I had no reason to blame her.


    "It''s fine, you''re doing this for my own good. You don''t have to apologize, but can we find this car tonight?"


    At this moment, I didn''t have much hope. Ten minutes is more than enough time for this bus to travel a long distance.


    Of course, it didn''t matter much even if they couldn''t find the car. Since they already knew it was in the city, why would they be afraid of it escaping?


    "Yes, I can feel it. It''s not far ahead of us."


    Yin Ling was very excited when she answered, as if to make up for her previous mistake. He wished he could take me to this bus right now.


    "In that case, let''s go."


    Originally, I didn''t have much hope tonight, but Yin Ling''s words ignited my confidence once again.


    It''s not far, which means we might be able to find the car tonight.


    This time, after my repeated confirmation, Yin Ling told me with certainty that this bus is about one kilometer away from our current position, and the distance is still increasing.


    A kilometer isn''t far, but it isn''t close either. However, it isn''t realistic to walk through it. After all, no matter how fast we go, it''s impossible for us to be faster than a car.


    Not to mention, this was only a ghost car. Many things couldn''t be predicted with common sense.


    I stretched out my hand and hurriedly caught a taxi on the roadside. Under Yin Ling''s command, it didn''t take long for me to arrive in front of this ghost car.


    "There shouldn''t be any accidents this time right?"


    After getting out of the car, I stood by the side of the road and asked Yin Ling.


    After all, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment.


    "Don''t worry, there won''t be any problems this time. This is the only path. Unless it flies through the sky, it will definitely pass through here."


    Yin Ling confidently said to me once again. I seemed to have forgotten that she told me the same thing.


    But this time, I also looked around and saw no crossroads. If it''s as Yin Ling said, this ghost car is indeed heading this way, then only the road in front of us can be taken.


    "How much longer?"


    "About three minutes."


    When I found out that I would soon be able to see the ghost car from the rumors, I felt an inexplicable sense of excitement in my heart. To be more precise, I felt a hint of fear and anticipation at the same time.


    "He''s here!"


    Suddenly, a green bus appeared in my line of sight. It looked very sudden in the middle of the night.


    Obviously, this was the ghostly car I was looking for.


    The bus was heading towards me at a very slow speed, like an old cow carrying several hundred kilograms of wheat on its back. It looked like it was going to be very strenuous.


    As the bus got closer and closer, I felt the temperature in my surroundings falling unceasingly. It felt as though it was going to drop to 0 degrees Celsius soon. After breaking through this boundary, I couldn''t help but shiver.


    When the chilly wind blew, the amount of yin qi a car could bring was usually much more than a ghost. Similarly, the atmosphere of the bus made me feel a sense of danger.


    Finally, the strange bus appeared in my sight. Even though there was a distance of tens of meters between us, I could still see him clearly.


    It looked no different from an ordinary bus, but it gave off a strong feeling of history, as if it had been on this road for hundreds of years.


    Seeing that the car was about to arrive in front of me, I didn''t care that much and immediately extended my hand to greet him.


    I couldn''t wait to get on the train, and I figured I''d be no different from those who got excited at the sight of the last train.


    "Damn!" "No stop!"


    This time, I was disappointed. I didn''t expect that the bus would completely ignore my existence. It didn''t slow down in the slightest as it directly drove past me like nothing had happened.


    "Is it because you''re not standing in front of the bus stop?!"


    This time, before I could open my mouth, Yin Ling had already spoken. What he said seemed to make a lot of sense.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Chase!"


    Yin Ling replied with a single word. This was also what I was thinking. Since I had already seen this legendary Ghost Cage, there was no reason for me to give it up.


    Once again I used the same route to get in front of the bus. This time, I found a bus that had to pass by to stand up.


    At this point, I think I have probably guessed why this bus appeared in a different location every time, because each time it appeared, it chose a bus route.


    For example, where I''m standing right now, theoretically, there wouldn''t be a forty-four bus passing by, but this ghost car is actually swaggering around here, as if it was supposed to be on the same route as me.


    In the end, after a few twists and turns, I boarded the mysterious Phantom.

 C114

    As expected, just as Yin Ling said, the reason this bus didn''t stop was because I was standing in the wrong place.


    Now that he was standing in the right spot, naturally nothing unexpected would happen. He easily got on the car.


    Of course, my ease didn''t mean that it was easy from the start, but this time, when I got on the car, it made me feel relaxed.


    After all, he didn''t feel relaxed just by looking around. In fact, he almost missed it. He boarded the bus after a series of twists and turns.


    He stopped the car, got on the car, and casually completed a series of actions without wasting any time.


    "Is this any different from an ordinary bus?"


    I silently said in my heart.


    I looked around and saw that although it was a ghost car, everyone in it looked normal. There were people who listened to songs, people who played on their phones, and two or three people who slept on chairs. It was midnight, so we didn''t speak.


    If I had to find something different, I knew that the temperature in my car was lower than it was outside. Only when I felt it did I realize that I was sitting in a ghost car.


    There were quite a number of people in the car, and most of the seats were already occupied. Only the few seats at the back were still empty. Seeing this, I naturally walked towards the back, wanting to sit there.


    I was halfway to the car when a middle-aged man next to me gave me a pat, indicating that I should sit next to him. He was sitting next to the window, and the seat next to him was empty.


    Since this big brother is calling me, I can''t disappoint his good intentions, so I sat on the chair.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not a bad person. My name is Liu Fa, I''m a teacher."


    The man called Liu Fa seemed to see my expression and was on guard. He couldn''t help but lower his voice as he spoke to me.


    "Mm, I know, thank you!"


    Honestly, Liu''s actions were very comforting, not only because he told me to sit next to him, but also because he said something else to make me feel more at ease.


    However, what he didn''t know was that my guard wasn''t aimed at him, but towards this train. The only reason I felt nervous was because I was subconsciously nervous while sitting in the ghost car.


    "Big brother, where are you getting off from?"


    I subconsciously asked Liu, so softly that only the two of us could hear.


    "We''ll be there in two more stops!"


    Liu Fa replied me with a look of exhaustion.


    Seeing him act this way, I didn''t continue to disturb him. Instead, I quietly sat on the chair and waited to see what would happen next.


    Strange to say, after I got on the car, the car had driven past four or five stops, but not a single one of them got off, which didn''t seem to make much sense.


    However, how could he use common sense to calculate everything on the ghost carriage?


    Suddenly, when the car was about four or five hundred meters away from them, a little girl appeared in the aisle. This little girl appeared out of thin air, right, she appeared out of thin air.


    Looking at this scene, I couldn''t help but get excited.


    What I''m sure of is that there was no such little girl in red in the car before, because I''ve looked at every seat carefully, and the seats are full of adults, so this little girl must be the one the waiter said she was.


    At this moment, a little girl in red clothes was standing in the aisle of the car. Her clothes were so red that it seemed as if blood was going to drip out, making her look extremely strange. However, this little girl was indeed very cute.


    However, what was inconsistent with her soft body was that at this moment, there were five large bags hanging on her body. However, these packages were all wrapped in white cloth, and one could only see a rough outline of something that looked like a box.


    "Ah, where did this little girl come from? She''s so cute, why does she carry so many things on her back? "Here, give it to Auntie. Auntie will get it for you?"


    At this moment, the middle-aged woman closest to the little girl suddenly discovered the girl''s presence. She could not help but cry out in alarm as she spoke to the little girl.


    The appearance of the voice caused everyone to instantly turn their gazes to the little girl in the corridor.


    At first I thought I was the only one who could see, but in the end I realized that everyone in the car could see the little girl.


    "Sure, thank you Auntie!"


    The girl very politely thanked the middle-aged woman, and then, after looking at her neck for a while, she took out a bag and handed it over.


    Judging from the actions of the little girl, she didn''t take out the bags randomly. Instead she picked one of the five bags.


    "Little girl, come here. Can Uncle get it for you?"


    "Big brother is going to help you get it as well?"


    "Sister too!"


    Immediately, the carriage became lively. The appearance of the little girl caused an uproar within the carriage.


    After hearing that everyone had to take their bags, the little girl revealed a cute smile that made people want to protect her. Then, the little girl bowed to everyone with a very polite expression.


    Next, the little girl began to search the entire carriage. She did not give her package to someone else, but chose to give it to someone else to look after instead.


    "There is indeed a problem!"


    Looking at what the little girl did, I silently said in my heart that no matter who she asked for help, no one would reject her.


    Very quickly, the little girl spread out four of the five bags on her body and wrapped the last one as she walked towards me.


    "Is she going to give me this package?"


    Thinking of this, an indescribable hesitation arose in my heart. If this package was really given to me, I didn''t know whether I should accept it or not.


    "Uncle, can you help me carry the package?"


    Just as I was struggling in my mind, the little girl''s voice resounded in my ears.


    However, just as I was about to reach out to grab it, I found out that it wasn''t for me, but for Liu Fa who was sitting next to me.


    "How about this, look at how tired this uncle is, let me help him carry it!"


    Just as Liu Fa was about to extend her hand, I interrupted him.


    As I spoke, I reached out my hand to snatch the package from the little girl.


    It was obvious that the little girl had a premonition. She didn''t wait for me to extend my hand and immediately hugged the bundle in her hands once more. Following which, she smiled sweetly at me and said,


    "Uncle, don''t worry. It''ll be your turn next time?"

 C115

    The little girl''s voice was like a thunderclap that struck my ears. It sounded incomparably sweet, but after thinking about it carefully, it actually carried a hint of threat.


    Only after looking at it closely did I realize that the cute looking little girl''s entire body was emitting a peculiar aura. To be more precise, it was caused by the faint Yin energy flowing out of her body.


    "Okay, if next time is okay, uncle will help you get it again!"


    I looked at the little girl in front of me and said with a smile. As I spoke, I extended my hand to gently pat her head.


    In this way, no matter what she was, Yin Ling would probably be able to sense it.


    However, before I could reach out my hand, the little girl agilely took a step to the left, successfully dodging my movement. She looked at me with utter innocence.


    "Cough ¡­"


    To cover my embarrassment, I gave a dry laugh and stopped.


    It was likely that many people had noticed his movements a moment ago. If they were to make another move, others would think of them as perverts.


    After failing, I had to look to the side and observe the little girl''s every move from the corner of my eye.


    When I observed her, I noticed that this little girl was also looking at me. Although it was just for a split-second, her eyes flashed with a hint of fierceness.


    Apparently, she was prepared for me.


    "She seems to want to kill you!"


    These were Yin Ling''s exact words.


    Judging from the little girl''s reaction, I probably won''t be able to get this package today. However, this way is also good. I can see what the people who got this package will do.


    "Uncle, are you willing to help me get something?"


    The little girl spoke again. The red clothes, coupled with the dim light from the car, made her seem very strange. However, her voice still carried a hint of sweetness that couldn''t be refused.


    Without even thinking, I knew that Liu Fa would accept this mysterious package. As expected, before the little girl could finish her sentence, he had already extended his hand over.


    As a teacher, no matter if it was in terms of his profession or morals, he could not refuse a young girl who asked for his help.


    "Sure, uncle will get it for you!"


    Liu Fa took the package and said this to the little girl. After saying this, she became silent again.


    "Thank you!"


    The little girl thanked him once again. Her cute appearance made people''s hearts ache for her.


    "Little sister, there are so many people here. Why do you have to ask these uncles and aunties to help you carry these things?"


    I asked the question tentatively.


    Without a doubt, the people who were helping her pick out the items seemed to be carefully chosen by her, and the little girl had a very strong target in the process.


    Everything that had happened since they got on the car was exactly as the waiter had said. There was no deviation at all.


    "Because they seem to be being honest!"


    The little girl looked at me with a smile and said.


    Her voice was very loud, very sweet, and even a little ethereal.


    "Whose child is this? I didn''t expect him to be so smart!"


    "Yeah, he''s cute and smart!"


    "It seems like I''ll get one when I get home!"


    "Hmm, this little girl is awesome!"


    "..."


    Before I even opened my mouth, the surrounding people had already started praising the little girl. Without exception, they were all praising her for being so vigilant at such a young age.


    Little did she know that while these people were honest, the little girl also indirectly said that they were dishonest.


    Of course, even if someone found out, they wouldn''t blame a five or six-year-old girl. After all, even if the little girl said the wrong things, in the eyes of others, it could only be considered a childish thing to say.


    No one would blame a child, let alone such a polite little girl.


    The little girl seemed to enjoy the scope of this praise. After getting up and thanking everyone once again, she found a seat and sat down obediently.


    "Honest?"


    If it was a normal girl, five or six years old, how could she tell if she was being honest or not?


    Furthermore, from the look in her eyes when she rejected me, I knew that this little girl wasn''t as simple as she looked.


    The attendant''s words confirmed my conjecture.


    However, in this kind of environment, I couldn''t do anything. I couldn''t tell everyone that this little girl was a ghost, that this was a ghost car, and even if I did, a few people would believe what I said.


    In this way, it would be easier to alert the enemy. After arousing her suspicions, it would not be easy to investigate this matter again.


    In the end, I chose to remain silent.


    On the other side, I didn''t know that as I was deep in my thoughts, the little girl was also using her eyes to look at me. She seemed to have thought of something and she couldn''t help but nod her head, a sinister smile flashing across her face.


    The car continued to move forward, which was strange. Every time the little girl appeared, someone got out of the car.


    Of course, the people who got off the car were no exception, they were all people who didn''t carry boxes.


    At the same time, after the car had gone two stops away, I deliberately reminded Liu Fa who was sitting beside me that he had arrived. But this time, no matter how I called him, he seemed to have lost his soul and just sat there motionlessly.


    I tried to tug at Liu''s hair, but no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t bring myself to do it with this middle-aged teacher who looked very thin and frail. In the end, I had to give up.


    It seemed that these missing people really did have something to do with these mysterious parcels.


    I gave up and started to look in the car again. More than half of the people had already left, and there were less than ten left. Five of them were carrying bags.


    However, when I looked at her in this manner, I suddenly realized an important problem. The little girl just now had disappeared. To be exact, she passed the bag in her hands to these people and disappeared not long after.


    That''s right, disappear!


    All day long, my attention was focused on the people who were getting out of the car. I was sure that from the moment the little girl appeared until she disappeared, she didn''t get in the car nor did she get out of the car. It was as if she had appeared out of thin air.


    However, the disappearance of the little girl didn''t seem to attract anyone''s attention, especially the five passengers. They all had sluggish expressions, as if their souls had been lured away.


    The atmosphere suddenly became strange.


    "Lad, you''re at the station!"


    Just as I was thinking about how to deal with this situation, the driver suddenly spoke up. His voice was incomparably cold, without the slightest hint of emotion, as if this voice came from hell.

 C116

    "Lad, you''re at the station!"


    After being shouted at by the driver like that, I immediately felt as though I was facing a great enemy. I subconsciously looked around my surroundings.


    It''s fine to not look, but it gave me a fright when I looked at it.


    I don''t know when, but only six people were left in the car. Five of them were carrying mysterious white parcels in their arms. I was the only one who sat with them empty-handed.


    The driver''s voice was so clear in my ear that I didn''t even have to think to know he was saying it for me.


    Looking at the others, it was as if they did not hear the driver''s voice, nor did they show any signs of wanting to get out of the car.


    "Let''s go!"


    At this moment, Yin Ling also opened her mouth and also told me to leave. Although it was only a short word, it sounded to be urgent.


    In the end, I had to force myself to get out of the car. When I got out, I couldn''t help but glance back at Liu''s hair, which was still sitting in front of the window.


    When I got out of the car, I stood by the side of the road and watched the ghost car disappear into the moonlight. No one knew where he had gone.


    "Did you sense something just now?"


    I couldn''t help but ask Yin Ling.


    "Death!" A strong aura of death! "


    Yin Ling opened her mouth, but the words she said made the whole night serious.


    Death!


    I don''t know what the word meant.


    Forget it, let''s find a place to stay first. It was almost two o''clock. Even if there was something, it would have to wait until tomorrow.


    Just like this, after a night of rest, he was more or less more spirited than last night.


    However, I didn''t sleep well that night. Although I already know the reason why these people disappeared, there are still many problems that haven''t been solved!


    For example ¡­


    Who was that mysterious little girl?


    What was in the box wrapped in white cloth?


    Where did these vanished people go?


    The questions came one after another, but I didn''t have a clue.


    "What should I do now?"


    After all, two people''s strength is greater than one person''s. I had no choice but to ask Yin Ling, hoping that she would give me some advice.


    "Wait!"


    "W-what?"


    I don''t quite understand what Yin Ling wanted me to wait for.


    "I''ll wait for it to come find you!"


    Yin Ling spoke calmly.


    However, this time, I understood the meaning of her words and thought about what the little girl had said to me in the end. That was not hard to explain.


    "You mean I can still see this ghost car?"


    Just in case, I confirmed.


    "To be exact, you were chosen by that little girl. Moreover, that little girl seems very scary. Her strength is not inferior to mine."


    Although there were no ripples in her voice, there was a faint sense of fear.


    I didn''t say anything. I was no longer weaker than Yin Ling. I was very clear on what that meant.


    As for me being the chosen one, I wasn''t surprised at all. Right now, the only one who was emotionally moved was this little girl with a mysterious origin.


    "Whatever, it''s already here. I have to find this ghost car no matter what. I want to see what the hell is going on!"


    "En!"


    Apparently, Yin Ling also agreed with me.


    Time flew by quickly. In a blink of an eye, a day had passed. When it was almost 12 pm, Yin Ling and I left the hotel.


    Originally, I was worried that we would be able to find this ghost car when we go out. However, Yin Ling had said that even if we didn''t find it tonight, it would deliver itself to our doorstep.


    I have some doubts about that.


    After exiting, following Yin Ling''s instructions, I randomly chose a bus stop. Of course, the location was the more remote one, and there weren''t many people in the surrounding area.


    Sure enough, it wasn''t even 10 minutes after I arrived at the bus stop, but the surrounding temperature suddenly dropped by quite a bit. Following which, a bus with the number 44 gradually appeared in my sight.


    There was no doubt that this was the Phantom I was looking for.


    "Seems like you''re right, it really did come knocking on my door!"


    I lowered my head and whispered.


    As I said that, the car slowly stopped in front of me. The car door was facing me, without the slightest deviation. It was as though the driver already knew that I was going to get on the car.


    Compared to the previous night, the number of people in the carriage today was less than half of the previous day''s. There were less than ten people in the carriage and more than half of the seats had been vacated.


    This time, I deliberately sat in the last row after getting on the train, wondering if the little girl would pass me the package from so far away.


    Sure enough, after the car had moved forward for a distance, the little girl in red appeared again last night. Just like last night, her appearance could be said to be completely silent without any warning.


    The only difference was that this time, when she appeared, she was only carrying a white cloth wrapped around her chest, and her gaze never left me.


    Perhaps it was due to the lack of people on the train, but the appearance of the little girl did not cause much sensation tonight.


    Many people were still doing their own things without even raising their heads.


    As expected, the little girl was walking towards me. She still had a sweet smile on her face and her steps were light as a butterfly.


    "Uncle, this time, I want you to help me carry the items!"


    After coming to my side, the little girl smiled at me before speaking out.


    However, his words piqued my curiosity. It was obvious that the little girl still remembered what happened last night and the package in her hands was most likely specially prepared for me.


    Without any hesitation, I took the parcel from the little girl''s hands and said,


    "Alright, uncle will help you get it. Little sister is so cute!"


    What happened next was almost the same as last night. The only difference was, after receiving the bag, my consciousness didn''t go into chaos.


    I knew it was due to Yin Ling, because I could feel Yin Qi flowing through my body from time to time, stimulating my soul.


    Soon everyone else was out of the car, leaving me alone with the driver, who seemed not to be able to see me as he drove me on.


    Soon after, the surrounding light seemed to disappear, and the outside of the car became pitch black. One could not even see one''s fingers in front of their eyes.


    At the same time, the car started to shake violently. It felt like the car was going to fall apart. The feeling lasted for about ten minutes before it stopped.


    When the car calmed down again, I realized that everything around us had turned gray. To be exact, we were in a mysterious gray area.

 C117

    I had never felt the breath of death so close.


    This was a terrifying place, and the air was filled with the aura of death, causing an explosive sense of oppression.


    The mysterious gray zone was like a different world. For a moment, I was unable to see my surroundings, much less determine where I was.


    After the violent jolting, the car slowed down and finally came to a stop after a hundred or two hundred meters.


    Later, when I was under the driver''s gaze, he looked at me with his nearly empty eyes, his expression blank, and I wondered if he could really see my every move.


    After getting off the car, I held the mysterious package given to me by the little girl in my arms. Looking at my surroundings, no one told me what to do next.


    "Where''s the person? Where''s the car?"


    I was about to turn around and ask the chauffeur behind me what kind of place this was and what I should do next.


    But when he turned around, he found that not to mention the chauffeur, even the ghostly car had also disappeared.


    The huge bus seemed to have disappeared into thin air, and did not make the slightest sound.


    "Stop looking, he''s gone!"


    Just as I was looking around, Yin Ling suddenly opened her mouth and interrupted me.


    Obviously, she had sensed the disappearance of the Ghost Cars.


    "Oh, do you know where we are now?"


    I agreed, and could only place my hopes on Yin Ling.


    "I don''t know, but the feeling of being here is very familiar yet also very unfamiliar. It is a kind of very intimate feeling."


    Yin Ling said a series of strange words, just like how she felt at the moment.


    However, even if she said so much, it would only be summed up in one sentence. She didn''t know where this place was.


    I was a little disappointed and once again looked around my surroundings. This place was like an endless desert, with only sand and gravel. I couldn''t find anything else.


    "If it doesn''t work, you can open the package in your pocket and check if there are any prompts."


    Just as I was about to walk in that direction, Yin Ling suddenly reminded me.


    "Yeah, I actually forgot about that!"


    I slapped my forehead as I muttered to myself. I immediately put the bag in my embrace on the floor and squatted down. I then slowly took off the outer layer of the white cloth.


    After taking off the white cloth, a square wooden box appeared in front of me. The dark red surface of the box gave off a strange feeling.


    "What do you think is in this box? Is there any danger? "


    I didn''t rush to open the box. Instead, I first asked Yin Ling if it was safe.


    "I don''t know!" Although I can''t feel what''s inside, but it doesn''t seem to be dangerous at all. "


    Yin Ling said.


    After Yin Ling''s confirmation, I slowly removed the lid of the wooden box. Soon after, what entered my sight was a box full of white powder.


    After Yin Ling and I confirmed it over and over again, we found that it was filled with human ashes.


    Knowing that I was holding ashes in my hand, I almost threw the wooden box away, but at the last moment reason held back the fear so that I did not do so.


    No matter whose ashes these are, or how they appeared in my hands, I should respect them.


    I put the wooden box back on the ground and closed the lid again.


    "How do we deal with this urns?"


    Yin Ling asked.


    "Let''s find a place to bury him!"


    Since I knew that I was carrying ashes, I didn''t dare to keep it by my side. It wasn''t because I was afraid, but because I felt that it was a bit unlucky to do so.


    Soon, Yin Ling and I finished dealing with the urns in our hands. Then, we started to look around aimlessly.


    Since we were surrounded by the same scenery and there was no direction to go, we had to find a direction and move forward.


    It was like walking in a desert. There was no reference material, only sand in the surroundings. The only difference was that this place did not feel hot, but cold, like it was deep in one''s bones.


    He didn''t know how far he had walked. He was ready to check the time, but he realized that no matter if it was his phone or his watch, time would either fly by at a rapid pace or stop moving.


    In the end, I believe that it was due to the abnormal magnetic field that caused this phenomenon.


    "How did we hear the sound of water? Do you hear me? "


    Faintly, I could hear the sound of flowing water. Without saying a word, I asked Yin Ling.


    "Un, it''s right ahead!"


    Yin Ling''s perception is obviously stronger than mine.


    Why was there the sound of water flowing within the desert? As far as the eye could see, although they could hear the sound of water, it was still an endless desert.


    However, I didn''t have time to think about all the questions on my mind, so I followed the sound of the flowing water.


    Walking in the desert, there was always the feeling of looking at a mountain and a dead horse. Even though the sound of water flowing was getting clearer and clearer, other than sand in front of his eyes, there was only sand.


    After about an hour''s journey, a large river with rolling black fog appeared before my eyes.


    The reason it''s big is because the width of the river has already exceeded my imagination. It''s about six to seven hundred meters, and under the cover of the black fog, I can only see the other side of the river when I look into the distance.


    The black fog roiled like waves. It was as if it wanted to swallow up the entire river. The river was as dark as ink and unfathomable.


    Shock!


    The scene I saw could no longer be described in words.


    "What, what river is this?"


    I asked Yin Ling.


    "Nai He!"


    Yin Ling said.


    Nai He, Nai He Bridge, Grandma Meng Tang! After Yin Ling finished her sentence, these words automatically appeared in my mind.


    "How do you know?"


    I''ve seen it. There''s no sign around.


    "I don''t know. The word ''naturally'' popped out in my mind!"


    Yin Ling said softly, unable to hide the shock in her words.


    After a long time, I looked away from the river and observed my surroundings.


    Since he could see the Nai River, he should be able to see the Nai River Bridge, but he couldn''t see any signs of the bridge.


    "There seems to be someone over there?"


    Yin Ling suddenly said.


    I immediately became spirited when I heard there was someone there. I looked around and sure enough, I could faintly see a figure on my left.


    Seeing that someone had appeared, I hastily ran over. After being here for such a long time, I hadn''t even seen a single bug, much less a human. Thus, after seeing this figure, I felt a sense of familiarity.


    "Hello, you ¡­"


    I ran to the back of the figure and opened my mouth to ask why I was here.


    However, halfway through my words, this person suddenly turns around. After seeing his appearance, I self-consciously shut my mouth.


    To be exact, it was a ghostly shadow, a ghostly shadow that had been broken from head to toe. Looking at it from the front, there was only broken flesh and it was impossible to tell what it looked like.


    "No, nothing!"


    Hearing my voice, the ghost turned his head which had been smashed into smithereens. His throat moved as though he was saying something. After which, I quickly said something, turned around and ran out.


    Fortunately, this ghost didn''t chase after me. Instead, it continued walking on its own, as if it was immersed in its own world.


    "Hmm? Why does this figure look so familiar? "


    Just as I was walking away, I saw a shadow again.


    "It''s Soo Soo!"


    At this moment, Yin Ling spoke. Her voice was like a clap of thunder, causing me to shudder.

 C118

    "Soo Soo, it is impossible for her to appear here. Did you see wrongly?"


    I am standing by the side of Nai He, this place is undoubtedly the Underworld, if that''s the case, how did an undead come here, this is obviously not logical.


    In my memory, isn''t every place in the Underworld a place for holding ghosts? How could it be related to the undead? Could it be that the Underworld would also expand its business?


    "She is indeed Soo Soo. However, I also do not understand why the corpse aura on her disappeared."


    Yin Ling wondered.


    I couldn''t help but believe what he was saying. After all, her perception was much stronger than mine, and even though they were separated by such a long distance, it shouldn''t be difficult for him to recognize her.


    When the corpse aura disappeared, how did Soo Soo''s corpse aura disappear? This made me puzzled.


    "Stop thinking about it, let''s go over and take a look first!"


    Yin Ling interrupted me and said.


    I nodded and slowly approached a figure. The closer I got, the more I realized that the figure was no different from Soo Soo.


    No, my intuition tells me that she is Soo Soo.


    "Soo Soo!"


    I suddenly shouted at the back of the person in front of me.


    At the same time, the moment she turns around, I am already prepared to fight. I don''t want Soo Soo to suddenly attack me when she sees me.


    "Wu Lei, why are you here?"


    Sure enough, this figure is Soo Soo. She turned around and exclaimed at me. She seemed to be surprised by my appearance and ran towards me excitedly.


    "Stop, you said you''re a ghost, a corpse?"


    I didn''t dare to let Soo Soo get close to me because I was afraid that she would suddenly attack me.


    "What, why did you suddenly become so fierce?"


    Soo Soo seemed to be shocked by my reaction. She looked at me with a wronged expression and said.


    "Nothing, are you a ghost or a corpse?"


    I ignored her and continued to shout.


    Remembering the Grand Matriarch''s death, it can be said that I don''t have the slightest bit of good feelings towards Soo Soo.


    "Of course I''m a ghost!"


    From the looks of it, she didn''t seem to be lying.


    "Mhmm, she is indeed a ghost. She is not the same person that killed the Grand Preceptor''s wife."


    At this moment, Yin Ling also confirmed Soo Soo''s words.


    "Mm, I got it. Why are you here?"


    Since it''s not the same person, there''s no need for me to be on guard against Soo Soo and ask her about it.


    Next, Soo Soo gave me a general overview of her situation. At this moment, Soo Soo who was standing in front of me was indeed different from the person who killed the Grand Matriarch.


    More accurately speaking, one was Soo Soo''s three souls while the other was Soo Soo''s seven souls.


    Soo Soo told me that when she died, her connection between the three souls and the seven souls was severed by a mysterious power.


    It was as if Soo Soo was swallowed up by a big mouth. Her seven souls were instantly taken away. Only her three souls remained. Soo Soo, who had lost her seven souls, could not be reincarnated. She could only swim along the Nai River.


    After a person died, only a complete soul could be reincarnated. Three souls and seven souls were indispensable. No matter how few souls one had, it was impossible to cross the bridge of the Nai River.


    Thus, Soo Soo could only rely on the weak yin energy by the Nai River to nourish her soul. Only by doing so would she be able to prevent her three souls from dissipating.


    After finding out that such an accident had happened to Soo Soo, I felt a bit of heartache. I didn''t tell her about her Seven Souls killing Supreme Soul. In my opinion, she had endured enough.


    "How about this! Why don''t you come with us and leave this place? "


    The two banks of the Nai River were in ruins. Other than sand, there was only the pitch-black Nai River. No matter how one looked at it, it did not seem like a place for humans to stay.


    "No, even if I wanted to, I wouldn''t be able to!"


    Soo Soo shook her head and said helplessly. It seemed that there was something that was difficult to say.


    "What''s wrong?"


    I really couldn''t bear to leave her here, so I couldn''t help but ask.


    "Right now, I can only rely on the Yin Qi from the Nai River to survive. Unlike the Yin Qi from other places, the Yin Qi here can provide us ghosts that have lost their souls with a special medium, which is why we continue to live."


    Soo Soo spoke out slowly with a pained expression. It could be seen that she was not feeling comfortable living here.


    "Hai, I know!"


    I sighed and spoke to Soo Soo. Compared to the Seven Souls living corpses outside, Soo Soo who only has three souls is in a much worse situation.


    I can only put aside my wish to bring Soo Soo away. After all, my goal is to save her and not to harm her.


    Just like this, I chatted with Soo Soo for a long time. It seems that she hasn''t spoken to anyone for a long time. After meeting me, she seems very excited.


    In the end, I had no choice but to keep Soo Soo''s three souls here. I warned her to be careful and that it wouldn''t be long before I come to save her.


    Before leaving, Soo Soo told me that she always saw a group of mysterious people carrying a white package walking up the Nai River.


    Presumably, these are the people I''m looking for.


    In the end, Yin Ling and I once again set out on the road to find the supermarket''s boss.


    Following Soo Soo''s directions, I walked along the river Nai. The scenery in my surroundings didn''t change at all. The sand remained the same, while the black mist remained the same.


    "How did these people get so far?"


    I don''t know how long I walked. I just felt like my legs were filled with lead. I couldn''t even call it walking. It was called moving. Step by step, he moved forward.


    Walking on the Nai River was like walking in the desert. What knocked people down was not only the lack of water, but also the lack of faith to continue walking.


    Sooner or later, the mind will collapse.


    "I don''t know!" "Let''s keep walking!"


    This time, Yin Ling didn''t feel anything. I had no choice but to encourage myself while walking.


    "Soon, those missing people will be right ahead."


    Just like that, I walked another 4 to 5 kilometers before I could no longer hold on. I plopped down on the ground, gasping for air.


    "Damn!" "I''m so tired."


    I couldn''t help but swear. If I continue searching like this, I''m afraid that before I find them, I''ll have to die from exhaustion on this desert.


    "Shh!" Don''t speak! "Listen carefully to see if there is any sound."


    Just when I couldn''t help but want to continue cursing, Yin Ling suddenly turned towards me, telling me to keep quiet and listen for any signs of activity.


    "No!"


    I perked up my ears and listened for a long time, but I didn''t hear anything unusual, so I told Yin Ling indifferently.


    She must have been here for a long time, hallucinating.


    "Did you really not hear anything unusual?"


    Once again, Yin Ling couldn''t help but ask me with a trace of unease in her voice.


    "Still no answer."


    I had to pay attention to what Yin Ling said, but after listening carefully for a long time, I still couldn''t hear anything.


    "Not good, run!"


    Suddenly, Yin Ling shouted at me.


    His voice was urgent, as if he was about to meet a great enemy.


    At the same time, as soon as Yin Ling finished her words, a gust of cold wind came from behind her. The wind carried away the gravel and was like a sharp needle.


    "Spirit Slaying Demonic Ghost!"


    Before I could open my mouth, Yin Ling said these four words with incomparable fear. Her voice was trembling, and even her soul was trembling.